《Behind the Scenes from Naruto》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Uehara Naraku

    In a dark cave.


    The sound of water dripping faintly can be heard.


    Then suddenly a sound of footstep sshing water appeared, echoing in this secluded cave.


    A man and woman hidden in this cave suddenly became vignt.


    "Pain, someoneing!"


    The woman frowned her brows, her palms instantly turned into sheets of origami, and the chakra attached to it looked unusually sharp.


    Her voice was still calm: "Except for the two of us, only Madara and Juzo knows this ce... are they here? "


    "No, it''s a different ninja."


    The man lift his head, staring at the entrance of the cave with a pair of weird eyes, looking at the figure that appeared, his voice sounded a bit cold and ruthless:


    "Konan, go kill him!"


    Even if their old friend died twelve years ago, and abandoned the idea of ??the first generation of Akatsuki here, it does not mean that they are willing to see a stranger enter the ce their old friend once live.


    Killing the strange ninja who set foot in this undefilednd. Whether it is a man or a woman, there is no guilt in his heart.


    They are used to killing.


    "Excuse me, is this... the base of Akatsuki?"


    Before they could do anything, the figure that appeared in the cave took the lead to speak to the man and woman standing in the cave:


    "I am the son of Uehara Hatsu, Uehara Naraku. He told my mother twelve years ago that he joined an organization named Akatsuki to follow Master Yahiko, but he never came back since then."


    "..."


    The woman''s motion of throwing the paper shuriken stopped, even the expression on the man''s face was a little stiff when they heard a unfamiliar name.


    No, or rather a familiar name.


    Familiar to women at least.


    Because that ninja named Uehara Hatsu died in the enemy sword in order to protect her. It was a meaningless sacrifice.


    As the figure at the entrance of the cave gradually walked in, the duo could clearly see the appearance of the iing person.


    This is a teenager with a crooked headband. He is wearing arge-sleeved robe. Obviously, this dress is a bitrge for his age.


    The uniforms of the first generation of Akatsuki now seem to look a bit crude, because, at that time, Akatsuki was really too poor.


    However, I still miss it involuntarily.


    "Are you the son of Uehara Hatsu?"


    The man rolled his weird eyes and stared at the boy in front of him closely. He looked at the boy with a simr appearance to his father, and said in a deep voice, "There has never been such a person in our organization. get lost!"


    "..."


    The woman opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, only to see the man shook his head slightly.


    The woman bit her lip and fell silent after that.


    The young man held a shuriken tightly in his hand, seeming to pretend to be calm, but when he stopped and wanted to turn around and leave. He inadvertently saw the appearance of the man and woman, he suddenly put the shuriken away and he took out something in his pocket.


    The man and the woman in the cave looked at each other, their expressions were a little surprised and when they bing more vignt, the boy took out a photo.


    "..."


    The boy lowered his head and looked at the photo.


    He raised his head again and looked at the man and the woman.


    Then, the young man held up the photo at them and said softly: "Excuse me, are you Konan-sama and Yahiko-sama?"


    "..."


    The man and the woman fell silent.


    That photo was the only photo taken by the first generation of Akatsuki, and itcked manyters.


    At that time, because everyone thought Akatsuki was a peaceful organization, they did not pay much attention to the information of members, and many people sent it to their families.


    And the Yahiko mentioned by this boy is the first leader of Akatsuki''s organization, and it is also the source of the two people''s mood bing more and more depressed.


    The man and Yahiko look exactly the same because the man''s body was originally Yahiko''s corpse, and he was made into a powerful puppet.


    The person controlling the puppet is the red-haired boy in the photo.


    "Yahiko-sama doesn''t look like this, it was slightly different."


    The young man said in a whisper, "Although Ms. Konan is a bit older, I can still see the outline of her youth..."


    "..."


    The woman''s face turned ck.


    The man calmly stared at the young man in front of him, and suddenly said, "Your father is dead. He died in battle twelve years ago. Now I have forgotten his name. The weak are not worth remembering."


    "Pain!"


    Panic shed across the woman''s face!


    In any case, she did not expect that man would tell the truth in such a straightforward manner, at least this was after all their old friends!


    The boy''s face drooped, and he forcibly retorted: "Since you don''t remember the name, why did you say he died?"


    "Because..."


    The man looked at the appearance of the boy, and said coldly: "Twelve years ago, only two people in the entire Akatsuki organization survived."


    "...he could survive!"


    The woman said aloud suddenly, and continued to add: "If it weren''t for me, many people would have survived."


    "..."


    The man by her side seemed to want to say something tofort her, but he just stopped and look at the woman''s downcast face.


    "I know."


    The look of the young man calms down in an instant, and he waved his hand indifferently: "Since he was dead twelve years ago, then I won''t me him."


    After finished speaking, the boy turned and left.


    However, Uehara Naraku has not taken two steps yet, a strange gravitational pulled him back, and the man suddenly grabbed his cor with his palm!


    "Although your father does not have much power, he is also a ninja worthy of admiration. Do you have no feelings for him?"


    "Pain, let him go!"


    The woman stretched out her palm anxiously and grabbed the man''s arm, trying to make him loosen the boy''s cor.


    Uehara pulled Pain''s hand, looked up at the man''s weird eyes, and a touch of mockery shed across his face: "I''m so sorry, I was only born twelve years ago, except for this photo and dress, I don''t have any impression of him."


    From his mouth, the image of a man who abandons his wife and children jumps out.


    Anyway, the ninja named Uehara Hatsu, leaving his wife and newborn son after giving birth to follow an inexplicable Akatsuki organization sounds a bit weird.


    "¡­Sorry."


    The woman whispered an apology next to her.


    Konan''s eyes are moist. Twelve years ago, they were only fifteen years old and couldn''t understand how much sacrifice the group of ninjas who followed them paid.


    Now they know below the tip of the iceberg.


    "There is no need to apologize, it is his choice."


    The boy shook his head, pulled away from the man''s hand, and whispered softly: "I came to find Akatsuki''s base because before my mother died, I always wanted to know about him."


    Konan looked at the boy and said nervously: "Your parents have already passed away, then...where are you going now?"


    "Of course, I going to Hanzo-sama!"


    Uehara Naraku spread her hands and exined: "In the past few months, I have been a wandering ninja, inquiring about Akatsuki''s news and father''s trail... Now that I have fulfilled my wish, of course, I will go to Hanzo-sama and be an official ninja."


    "..."


    Pain and Konan looked at each other, a descendant of a member of the first Akatsuki organization, is going to go to his murderer?


    This kid named Uehara Naraku doesn''t know the truth. How can people who know the truth, especially Konan, tolerate this happening?


    "No way."


    Konan reached out and grabbed his shoulders, squatted in front of him with a cold expression: "Your father Uehara has joined Akatsuki, so his child is also a member of the organization!"


    "Your organization... why is it a bit like an MLM den!"


    Uehara Naraku looked at Konan and Pain back and forth he couldn''t help blinking his eyes and subconsciously spit out.


    But...


    He finally achieved his true goal.


    There was a "ding" sound inside his head.


    [Side mission: Join an organization (1/1). The mission has beenpleted.


    reward: [Galio the Colossus of Justice] summoning contract.]

 Chapter 2 - 2: Actually, Im Also A Fool

    Uehara Naraku actually a transmigrated person.


    A month ago, he was still Uehara an ordinary person on earth.


    When going out to take a stroll on the road, Uehara met a strange bookseller.


    After a few conversations, Uehara bes friends with the boss.


    Everything their conversation is about the two-dimensional elements, so you can just pick up a random topic.


    Before leaving, Uehara felt a little embarrassed, so he bought a book from the little bookstand of the boss, which was just a casual book. A person once said that there was a treasure trove of knowledge on books and has thousands of uses. There is no harm in reading more, right?


    They were honest people and didn''t say anything wrong.


    Sometimes the bookes with its own uses.


    That boss is actually weird. He obviously just set up a bookstand and sold the book to Uehara ording to the book cover price!


    It''s clear to him that he cheats on his money?


    After Uehara went home and opened the book, he was bound with a system called [The anime world''s fans will surely realize their wishes], shorten as the anime wishing system.


    This system is a bit crude and indiscriminate. Not only does it have no artificial intelligence, but it also issues missions rigidly.


    After the system was turned on, it analyzed Uehara''s preferences and then sent him to the Ninja World, and that''s how he became Uehara Naraku.


    Uehara Naraku''s life experience is indeed rather bizarre.


    His father was indeed a member of the first generation of Akatsuki. He just has a child with his mother and suddenly went to follow Yahiko. After that, there was no more news.


    It is difficult for an orphan and a widow to survive in a war-prone ce like Amegakure. Uehara Naraku''s mother taught him to refine chakras since he was a child and became a wandering ninja, butter he was killed.


    That''s how Uehara reces Uehara Naraku.


    His main mission is the only one: [To realize the wish of the bookseller and be the biggest BOSS in the ninja world]


    [Progress value=0%]


    What a really simple and rude system!


    But why not let you realize your own wish to be an ordinary person? Instead, you need to fulfill other people''s wishes?


    Is the system not afraid that if one day someone wants to change his/her species and be a crow? He will also need to realize that person''s wish?


    Of course, in addition to the mission of bing the biggest boss in the ninja world, the system will release many random side missions from time to time, with varying degrees of difficulty.


    Strictly speaking, these tasks are more like the wishes of some otakus.


    Because of the system''s weirdness, there are so many wishes.


    After all, even if the system is mentally retarded, it is unlikely that some apparently opposite tasks will be released at the same time, right?


    For example, there is a side quest to change Naruto Uzumaki into evil; another side quest to keep Naruto Uzumaki warm forever; and another side quest to keep Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke together...


    What the **** is this!


    ording to Uehara Naraku''s judgment, the publishers of these tasks are weird, and the rewards they give are different.


    For example, most of the rewards presented by the current side missionse from the League of Legends. Sometimes, some hero skills are given, sometimes heroes are given as summoned beasts, and sometimes money is also given.


    This money is not ninja money, but real gold coins that can be used to buy some weird equipment.


    Uehara Naraku opened his panel, because this is his first use, it is estimated that it will take a long time to open the property panel again in the future.


    Name: Uehara Naraku


    Sex: Male


    Birthday: Konoha calendar April 4, 44


    ID number: (????????)


    Life Energy: 698 (Standard Ninja Physical Energy 500~1000)


    Chakra energy: 1350 (Standard upper-level Chakra 1000-3000)


    Life recovery: 2/sec.


    Chakra recovery: 1.5/sec.


    Avable skills:


    Air Dancing: able to fly in the air with the help of chakras, consume 3 chakras per second, without cooldown.


    Command¡¤Shockwave: By releasing a chakra magic puppet, a space-time gravitation pull is released, and the enemies around the magic puppet are gathered in the direction of the magic puppet. The range is equivalent to that of the chakra provided. The minimum is 100 points and the cooldown time is 110 seconds.


    Wind Barrier: By releasing the wind attribute chakra, a wall of airflow is formed to block the enemy''s attack. The range is equivalent to that of the chakra provided, the minimum is 50 points, and the cooldown time is 26 seconds.


    Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison: By releasing the thunder attribute chakras, a circr lightning storm is formed around you. The range, power, and duration are equivalent to the chakras provided. The minimum is 75 points and the cooldown time is 120 seconds.


    Card Deception: A powerful card throwing technique can be used. Whenever the fourth card is thrown, the power increases no cooling down.


    Equipped:


    Tears of the Goddess: Chakra +250, Chakra regeneration +750, and 10% of Chakra will be returned every time you use ninjutsu.


    Summon contract:


    Galio, the colossus of justice, Chakra consumes 3000 points.


    Remaining gold coins: 1320.


    For Naraku Uehara, the only thing to be thankful for is that his current skills are pretty good.


    Except for the dance skills, which he acquired when he first started to practice Chakra''s control of treading water and climbing trees, the other skills were obtained frombat missions.


    As for the Tears of the Goddess, he collects money through some side missions and bought the Tears of the Goddess from the mall that jumped out of the system from time to time. He knew how important the Chakra in Ninja World was, and this thing can be used in the Ninja World to help on his mission...


    The system gave him two side tasks before, one of which was to create an organization, and the other is to join an organization.


    If he is older, of course, he would choose to take the initiative to create an organization, but he is only twelve years old this year!


    With his acting skills just now, if Dove takes over the magpie''s nest, there should be no problem, right?


    The identity of this body is so convenient. If you don''t make good use of it, wouldn''t it be too wasteful?


    As for who will be the real behind-the-scenes of Akatsuki and be the biggest boss in the ninja world. Nagato, Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Madara, and ck Zetsu, let''s y fair together!


    Such a fun game, why not participate?


    Uehara Naraku is actually not picky.


    His purpose is only to be thest yer. It is enough to be able to defeat Otsutsuki Kaguya and alsoplete his main mission.


    The current Akatsuki organization is still a little weak, which is equivalent to a half-grown team.


    Theter Akatsuki Group had only half of the members now. The secret base of the organization was located in a gorge of a river, and the members were still carrying out their own missions.


    Also, some people still staying on the base.


    There are two big spenders in the Akatsuki organization, one of them is Orochimaru, who likes human experiments; the other is called Sasori of Red Sand, who likes human puppet art.


    "Are there any new members?"


    Orochimaru saw Pain and Uehara Naraku behind Konan, and subconsciously stretched out his tongue and licked the corners of his mouth: "Or, is this experimental material prepared for me?"


    "..."


    Pain shook his head and calmly said: "He will be the new intern in the organization, Uehara Naraku."


    "Please take care of me."


    Uehara Naraku''s smile brightly, but in this gloomy cave, his youthful vigor in this environment seemed ipatible.


    "Humph!"


    Others just sneered and ignore him.


    Uehara Naraku''s smile suddenly disappeared.


    A bunch of bastards...


    It is rare that he took the initiative tough so heartily!


    Could this smile he practiced carefully can only be used to deal with people like Mighty Guy and Rock Lee?


    Konan stretched out his hand and patted his head. Later she kneels down and whispered in his ear: "Uehara, can you find a ce to practice by yourself?"


    "Oh oh oh... of course I can!"


    Uehara Naraku stepped back and nodded.


    Konan strolls to the cave while the iris flower in her head sways gently. Even if the light iscking, a behemoth can be vaguely seen inside the cave.


    Looks very ugly.


    Power, very powerful.


    Ten-tailed body, the Gedo Statue is hidden here. Apparently, the members of Akatsuki still don''t know what this big guy can do...


    "Ahahaha, you are also an intern of the organization!"


    Just as Uehara was in a daze, a funny voice came called out to him.


    A hand patted Uehara''s left shoulder. Just as Uehara turned his head, he saw nothing.


    Immediately after that, Uehara felt that the right shoulder was also pped. Obviously, the man ran to his right, this kind of ancient but boring prank.


    If this person is also an intern of Akatsuki, then he must be Uchiha Obito, Uehara Naraku''s colleague, and an opponent for the main boss in thepetition!


    Uehara Naraku frowned and pressed his hands together. The skill was activated instantly: "Raiton, Ten Thousand Thunder Prison!"

 Chapter 3 - 3: The Fist Meeting Of The Three Acting King

    "Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    A thundercloud suddenly appeared beside Uehara Naraku, and a thunder instantly fell, and the thunder quickly hit the man behind!


    "Wow...it hurts!"


    The man standing behind Uehara Naraku did not take any defensive measures, but instead let the thunder fall on him, his body swaying wildly.


    The wooden mask on the man''s face is also smoking, and the red clouds and ck robe uniform on his body are also scorched by lightning, and even small sparks are running.


    The first impression this guy gives is that he is an idiot with only low IQs, and there is no threat at all.


    His only usefulness is to give joy to others.


    However, anyone who thinks this way will be very wrong, because he has been bringing enough pain to the people of the Ninja world to make them insane.


    Uehara Naraku raised his head, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he stared at the masked man in front of him. The days toe will probably not be particrly boring...


    However, you can''t rx too much.


    Only the next moment, Uehara Naraku''s face immediately became solemn, because he saw a young man in Anbu''s uniform standing not far from the masked man.


    The young man has tears on his face and a swirling headband on his head. His face is full of seriousness and uprightness. It looks like his tutor is very strict.


    Uehara Naraku''s face is a bit unpleasant: "..."


    Is this Uchiha Itachi when he is still an Anbu?


    No, since he appeared in the Akatsuki organization, it proves that he is no longer a Konoha Anbu ninja, but an S-rank rebel who killed the whole family and fled Konoha.


    Compared with other S-rank rebels, Uchiha Itachi''s methods are fiercer.


    Kakuzu just killed all the high levels of Takigakure. Takigakure is just a Konoha vassal Ninja Vige, and there are not many strong people.


    Sasori only kills a Third Kazekage, which is not umon, Kazekage always ys the role of being killed.


    Uchiha Itachi killed all his own n!


    That is a ninja family who has passed on for thousands of years, and has always been known as the number one family in the ninja world, Uchiha!


    "Hey! Boy, have a little respect for me your senpai!"


    The masked man pointed at Uehara Naraku angrily, but when he saw Uehara''s gaze, he immediately raised his thumb and pointed at the young man behind him.


    The masked manughed and said: "Hey, I have attracted a strong member of the organization, and I will soon leave the status of an intern and be a full-fledged member!"


    Even when he was angry, the masked man still pretended to be crazy and stupid in front of Uehara Naruto, without revealing another intention to hide his identity.


    After saying this, the masked man proudly introduced: "Do you know who he is? Although he is about the same age as you, he has already killed the entire Uchiha n, and he is strong enough to be a member of the organization!"


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku looked at the masked man as if watching an idiot. Why did he not feel embarrassed to perform such mboyant acting in front of him and Itachi Uchiha?


    Does this guy really think his acting is great?


    Uehara Naraku standing in front of him, Uchiha Itachi standing behind him, these two are both characters who canpete for best actor!


    Well, the mask man''s acting skills are also very good.


    Uehara Naraku just got the trust of Konan, perhaps also the trust of Pain; Uchiha Itachi yed with his brother in the palm of his hand, until the end of the fateful battle.


    The masked man has been hidden until the fourth Ninja War in the future. Before his mask was knocked down, his identity was never discovered.


    Even if someone doubted his identity, more people would refute him.


    If it weren''t for Uehara Naraku to know his true face, there is a high probability that he would only guess that his identity is a character like Uchiha Izuna.


    Really interesting!


    Three confidently able topete for the best actor-level characters, now they are actually ying each other here, trying to think how they can hide from each other.


    To be honest, it feels a bit silly.


    One day, the identities of the two of them will be exposed and everyone will be honest.


    The masked man suddenly patted Uehara on the shoulder, and affectionately bewitched him: "Boy, do you want to have a fight with Uchiha Itachi? If you can kill him, you will definitely be able to seize his official membership position!"


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku looked at the masked man again as if he was looking at an idiot: "Since you want to be a full member, why don''t you kill him and rece him?"


    "Hahahahaha, of course, because of..."


    After a long time, the masked manughed and joked, and gave out his answer in frustration: "My strength is too weak, it is very likely that I will be killed!"


    "But my strength is also very weak..."


    Uehara Naraku blinked; his expression somewhat innocent.


    If ording to his current strength, unless he can summon the justice colossus Galio, it would be very difficult to defeat the S-rank rebels of Akatsuki.


    Uehara Naraku uses Chakra more sparingly, and can use skills a dozen times, ying with Biwa Juzo or something, probably have no problem, but facing an Uchiha Itachi who is proficient in all aspects, it is not easy to say.


    Ninjutsu, physique, illusion, and pupil skills are all proficient, which also makes his fighting style extremely diverse. The most troublesome thing is that this guy''s IQ is quite high, he will not be careless when facing an enemy. Carefully crack the enemy''s technique and adopt a counter-attackbat method.


    "Then you can only me yourself for being too weak..."


    The man in the mask spread his palms and turned his head to look at the young man behind him: "Hey, Mr. Itachi, if you want to gain a foothold in the organization, kill someone! Interns in the organization are not protected!"


    "..."


    Thirteen and a half years old Uchiha Itachi nced at the masked man, then slowly looked at Uehara Naraku, and finally nodded and pulled out the ninja sword behind him.


    He was brought in by the masked man.


    In Uchiha Itachi''s impression, the masked man imed to be Uchiha Madara. He was a mysterious and powerful man. Not long ago, he helped him ughter the entire Uchiha n and brought him into the Akatsuki organization.


    Masked Man mentioned on the road that Akatsuki is his organization, and this intern should also be the person he wants to remove.


    Before their agreement had just been reached. The masked man made the condition that he would not attack Konoha and hurt Sasuke in exchange for him to join Akatsuki.


    Nowadays, what the masked man means in and out of words is nothing more than asking him to help find another intern in this organization.


    But it does not matter.


    As long as this guy abides by the agreement, Uchiha Itachi doesn''t mind helping him solve minor problems.


    "Interesting..."


    Uehara Naraku nced at Uchiha Itachi, who was holding a ninja sword, and remembered that there had been two side missions.


    [Defeated Uchiha Itachi once (0/1), the reward is unknown.]


    [Defeat the mysterious masked man once (0/1), the reward is unknown.]


    Uchiha Itachi slowly closed his eyes and nodded to Uehara Naraku to express his apologies: "I''m sorry, I have a reason to do this."


    When the voice fell, his figure disappeared in ce!

 Chapter 4 - 4: Experience The Power Of Sharingan

    So fast!


    Uchiha Itachi suddenly appeared behind Uehara Naraku then use the shinobi sword to sh Naraku''s neck mercilessly.


    He seems very familiar with it as if he had killed hundreds of people.


    "Raiton¡¤ Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    Even if Uehara Naraku hasn''t noticed Uchiha Itachi, it does not dy him from using the Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison, a skill that can be used for both defense and offense!


    Fortunately, the time they discussed before was just enough for the cooldown of the skills.


    Clouds of thunderstorms appeared above Uehara Naraku, and a bolt of lightning fell down, forcing Uchiha Itachi to use substitution techniques to avoid it.


    Countless bolts of lightning wandered back and forth in the thundercloud above and it seemed that they might fall again at any time!


    After leaving the range of the Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison, Uchiha Itachi frowned: "This guy...only one seal and can release powerful Thunder ninjutsu. The interns in Akatsuki''s organization are all monsters?"


    Papa Papa Papa Papa...


    The masked man pped his hands vigorously, and eximed: "Wow, wow, wow...this is super exciting! Whether Itachi-kun''s substitution technique or the kid''s raiton, it looks really amazing!


    "Moron¡­"


    Uehara Naraku finally couldn''t help but cursed inwardly, such a grandiose way ofplimenting people. There''s really no sincerity in his word at all!


    Looking at the position of Uchiha Itachi, four cards suddenly appeared in the hands of Uehara Naraku and throw in his direction!


    ding!


    The harsh sound of two metal scratching together!


    He saw that the shinobi sword in Uchiha Itachi''s hand blocked four cards one after another. Those cards were like steel but they were unexpectedly sharp.


    "My card is not something ordinary people can y with."


    Uehara Naraku said with a light smile with a sharp eyes and when his voice fell, an explosion suddenly came out!


    One of the cards instantly explode!


    Uchiha Itachi flew out and fell down kneeling on the ground!


    The Konoha rebel was a little embarrassed at this moment because he had just used substitution technique and even though he reacted in time, he was still affected by the explosion.


    "Good, good, good... it''s so terrible!"


    The masked man put his legs together nervously, holding his head with both hands, and looked almost frightened: "A card is even more powerful than the detonation talisman... It''s terrible!"


    "There should be a lot of chakras attached to it..."


    Uchiha Itachi lowered his head in thought. Half-kneeled on the ground he raised his head to look at Naraku Uehara. Is the strength of this organization too strong?


    Although he hasn''t tried his best to fight, the two techniques currently mastered by this intern are so powerful that they should at least have the fighting power of the jonin level ninja.


    "A twelve-year-old jonin level ninja?"


    Uchiha Itachi closed his eyes, then slowly opened them, revealing a fierce light his eyes have turned red and have three tomoe printed in a circle.


    shus!


    Uehara can almost hear the wind!


    He didn''t look directly at Uchiha Itachi''s Sharingan, but looked at the moment his feet disappeared to once again use the Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison around him as a defense.


    The loud explosion sound just now should be able to draw out Konan and Pain...


    Otherwise, he can only try to use gold coins to buy some rare things from the system that can be used to win.


    Anyway, his main purpose is to get the skill rewards. And also, he wants to take this opportunity to show off his strength too. This organization has always had no morals in attracting strong members!


    "Oh, this kid is really amazing, he also knows the way to deal with Sharingan user"


    The masked man was chirping next to them and exin the battle, which really made Uehara a little impatient.


    If it weren''t for Uchiha''s surprise attack, Uehara would definitely find a way to give him a cruel trick!


    "Katon! Goukakyuu no jutsu"


    A huge ball of mes flew toward Uehara!


    Uchiha''s signature fire ninjutsu, as the favorite of the heavens, Itachi Uchiha is naturally good at it, opening his mouth and create a giant fireball.


    I have to say, Uchiha Itachi''s handseal speed is very fast!


    Six handseal were formed in one second, and the fireball technique was released in one second but Uehara Naruko''s seal was faster.


    Uehara Naraku folded his hands symbolically, and did not hesitate to release his defensive skills: "Wind Barrier!"


    The zing fireball fell on a wind wall and dissipated leaving only the air heated by the me.


    Whether it''s the masked man or Uchiha Itachi bes a little serious because Uehara Naraku released ninjutsu was fast and different.


    But Uchiha Itachi did not give up this opportunity!


    Almost instantly, this traitorous Shinobi appeared behind Naraku Uehara and mmed his Shinobi sword!


    "..ing?"


    In Uehara Naraku''s hand appeared a small magic doll. ording to his guess, Uchiha Itachi was definitelyunching the fireball as a feint. After all, this ninjutsu cannot kill people in the anime!


    "Command Shockwave!"


    The space around Naraku was instantly distorted!


    A gravitational force attracted Itachi''s figure to his side, and even the space distortion made Itachi dizzy and powerless to fight back!


    Naraku did not hesitate and grab Itachi''s neck with one hand, and pressed him to the ground: "...you lost!"


    If he didn''t use the palm of his hand but cut Itachi''s neck with a card, he would definitely be able to kill him.


    But this is not Naraku''s purpose.


    Uchiha Itachi, although on the inside is a Konoha spy, he is actually a model worker of Akatsuki. It would be a waste to kill him here.


    What''s more, if he really uses cards maybe Uchiha Itachi will use Susano to resist!


    In Uehara''s mind, a ding sounded. He subconsciously thought about thest time when the first side task waspleted, he checks the side task in his corner of vision.


    [The task ispleted: lose once in the hands of Itachi (1/1), reward +100 gold coins.]


    Are you joking, there are people who will make such a wish to be abuse?


    No, what is important now is that he clearly has the advantage, why does the system think he has lost?


    "You lost..."


    Uchiha Itachi''s eyes finally came in contact with the eyes of Uehara Naraku. The three tomoe Sharingan is moving, and his eye involuntarily falls into it.


    Even if he was caught off guard by the "Command ¡¤ Shockwave", Uchiha Itachi still found an opportunity to counteract this situation.


    Although he didn''t know why Uehara was merciful, this did not waver his determination!


    Only by restraining the enemy can we obtain the final victory!


    Uehara Naraku immediately fell into the illusion. In his senses, huge copper nails were embedded in his body, making him immobile!


    Genjutsu¡¤Gold Binding Art!


    Just in the mind of Uehara Naraku, another side mission that was thrown into the corner of his mind after crossing the Ninja World was finallypleted.


    [Missionpleted: Experience the power of Sharingan (1/1).]


    [Reward: Life form disintegration the ray.]


    [Life Form Disintegration Ray: A powerful ray is released through the eyes to analyze the enemy''s life characteristics and disintegrate the enemy''s body for 2.5 seconds. The chakra value is rted to the duration. The minimum is 100 chakra and the cooldown time is 120 seconds.]


    This skill is indeed very powerful. The problem is that Uehara wants to disarm the illusion immediately!


    This is really an unprecedented crisis, and even at this juncture, he can stillin. Isn''t it said that the soul energy of the traverser is strong, and it can resist illusions or something?


    How should I cancel the illusion now?


    Just as Uehara Naraku was about to directly use the life disintegration ray to attack indiscriminately, someone pped him on the head like some bully hitting a child''s head to help him release the illusion.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 5 - 5: I Want Uniform

    Konan interrupted their fight.


    The woman with light blue hair carried Naraku Uehara''s cor and put him next to her, and said coldly, "What are you doing?"


    "Huh..."


    Uehara Naraku breathed a sigh of relief. After seeing Akatsuki''s memberse out, he pointed at the masked man and Uchiha Itachi, opened his mouth, andin: "Konan-sama, these two people want to kill me..."


    "No no no no¡­"


    The masked man stepped forward, shook his hands, and exined exaggeratedly: "We were just testing the strength of the organization interns. I didn''t expect that he would defeat a person who is strong enough to be a full member!"


    Although Uchiha Itachi did not use a Mangekyou Sharingan, in a normal fight, Uchiha Itachi''s strength cannot be defeated by ordinary ninjas.


    Unexpectedly, this kid relied on his weird skills to suppress Itachi Uchiha, and even had a chance to almost kill him before Uchiha Itachi used his hidden cards!


    If the masked man thinks he is not mistaken. Thest technique used by the kid is probably space-time ninjutsu when he sees that space is distorted.


    This kid is really amazing!


    He can be regarded as a powerful force that can collect tail beasts for the Akatsuki organization. Akatsuki''s have been recing members back and forth. Each group has a vacant spot. The member has never been gathered, and asionally members will take their teammates to collect money.


    As for the possible threat that Uehara Naraku might bring, the masked man only considered it for a second and chose to give up.


    This kid has no bloodline on his body, and Chakra seems to have only a little more, and he is not a promising person at all.


    But his talent is really good, he was able to develop ninjutsu that can be released instantly, but that''s all.


    He knew very well that only with a strong bloodline can he go further.


    As for Uehara Naraku''s use of ninjutsu that can distort space, there is still a certain time dy, as long as he understands his ninjutsu, he can easily avoid it.


    Itachi Uchiha was hit by themand shock wave just now because it was too sudden.


    If Uchiha Itachi had just used his pupil power to directly activate the Mangekyou Sharingan, the battle might have ended early!


    But luckily, he didn''t do it.


    Otherwise, Akatsuki may lose a strongbat power in the future, and it may also arouse Konan''s enmity.


    "Ok?"


    Konan''s gaze was slightly puzzled. She looked down at Uehara Naraku who was standing next to her, stroked his hair, and asked aloud, "Is this true?"


    I don''t believe that a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy, or a rouge ninja could have the power to fight against Akatsuki''s official members?


    However, at the meeting just now, there was definitely a piece of information mentioned. Uehara seemed to be a very talented child.


    "They are half true and half false."


    Uehara Naraku''s face was extremely serious, and he stared at Uchiha Itachi who stood up, and said softly: "I used the secret technique I studied to fight him, but this guy didn''t take it seriously. ...Very strong!"


    Uehara Naraku thought for a while, and continued to add: "After he used the Sharingan, I immediately fell into illusion and couldn''t break free..."


    "I know."


    Ordinary ninjas are indeed easy to fall into a disadvantage when facing the ninja with bloodline.


    Especially in the Uchiha n, there are rumors of one-to-one invincibility.


    Konan nodded and believed his words.


    When she first met Uehara Naraku, she had doubts about the identity of Uehara Naraku and who sent him as a spy.


    But at the meeting, Jozu provided them with information about Uehara Naraku. This little guy''s father is indeed a ninja named Uehara Hatsu, whose hometown is in a small vige in The country of rain.


    The information of Uehara Naraku was also discovered.


    Uehara Naraku has always lived in a small vige in his father''s hometown, asionally iming to be a ninja to take over some vigers'' tasks and he did not leave the small vige until his mother passed away more than a month ago.


    Since there is no problem with identity, then nothing is a problem.


    Konan patted Uehara Naraku on the shoulder lightly, and said: "Naraku, you go rest first, we have something to discuss with Uchiha Itachi..."


    Anyway, twelve is still too young.


    When they were twelve years old, there was no way to survive. Now that the Akatsuki organization was in good condition, they will take good care of the next generation of the organization.


    "wait¡­"


    Jozu interrupted Konan and said: "Konan, I think this little guy can be a full member of the organization..."


    Uehara Naraku''s father died when he was protecting Konan. The murderer was Konoha''s roots, and the Konoha team was led by Shimura Danzo.


    It seems that his talent is also good. As long as he is guided a little and let fall into the dark, he will be an excellentbat power.


    "His age is too young and hisbat effectiveness is a bit poor, right?"


    Konan retorted, she had other arrangements for Uehara.


    A woman''s feelings are inherently softer than a man''s. Konan still wants to hide the dark side of Akatsuki for a while.


    "But hisbat effectiveness is not bad."


    Jozu absolutely disagrees with her opinion and with a cold smile he said: "And if I remember correctly, this new member we wee today should be only thirteen years old, right?"


    Yes, Uchiha Itachi is only thirteen years old this year.


    I have to say that people in the ninja world are too precocious.


    What does it mean to fight at the age of twelve? Uchiha Itachi followed his father to watch the battle of the ninja at the age of four and took the life of a ninja from Iwa on the battlefield.


    Pain pondered for a while, and then said: "Konan, let him join! Even with Uchiha Itachi''s supplement, there is still a vacancy in the organization..."


    Konan suddenly lowered his head, and whispered: "Pain, since we are about to attack Amegakure and get revenge¡­.... I want Naraku to participate."


    "..."


    Pain frowned with the word "revenge", the rinnegan in his eyes hesitated, and finally nodded and epted the opinions of his friends.


    Over the years, he hides and develops the rinnegan technique, just for their revenge on the leader of Amegakure, Demi-god Hanzo.


    Now that the Six Paths of Pain have been made, it''s time to go to Amegakure and taste the fruits of revenge.


    He and Konan were the only people who will have revenge. Now there is one more.


    "Then, I am absolutely responsible for continuing to find suitable personnel for the other vacant ces!"


    Pain nced at everyone present, his eyes stopped on Uchiha Itachi. He had already known information about Uchiha Itachi.


    In Pain''s cognition, this is a cruel youth, a man who killed his own n. His pain and darkness are a lot.


    After talking briefly with Itachi Uchiha, Pain took out a ring from his sleeve: "You are wee to join Akatsuki. Your code name is Suzaku. From today, you will be Akatsuki''s Uchiha Itachi. ¡­You will act under Akatsuki''s name!"


    "..."


    Uchiha Itachi nodded slowly, reached out his hand to take the ring, took off his ninja''s forehead, and made a neat scratch on it while holding kunai.


    Konoha''s whirlpool forehead is like a mirror, reflecting Uchiha Itachi''s somewhat ferocious cheeks. I don''t know what he thought of when he was looking at the forehead.


    Uehara Naraku stood beside Konan and watched all this. He suddenly raised his head and said, "Can you also give me er when you give him a uniform ?"

 Chapter 6 - 6: The Boy Carrying The Light Of Akatsuki

    Akatsuki''s uniform looks very handsome.


    Perhaps it was because Uehara Naraku''s acting skills were too good, which led to Konan''s reluctance to let him be contaminated with the darkness of Akatsuki and wanted him to have a bright future.


    Uehara Naraku didn''t get the new clothes, so he could only look at Uchiha Itachi wearing the ck robe with red cloud printed with some envy.


    Konan nced at the envious young man, reach out her hand messed up his hair: "Naraku, your future will be very bright."


    "In fact, it''s pretty good just like this."


    Uehara curled his lips and murmured casually.


    However, when he saw that Konan took out two more bottles of purple nail polish and handed it to Uchiha Itachi, his face couldn''t help but twitched.


    Does Akatsuki''s nail polish have to be this thick?


    Should men apply nail polish too?


    Konan watched Uchiha Itachi calmly took the nail polish, and suddenly said to him: "Uchiha Itachi...in the future, stay away from Uehara. If I see anyone who wants to hurt him, I won''t be merciful."


    "..."


    Uchiha Itachi lowered his head and nced at Uehara Naraku who was standing next to Konan and nodded his head slightly.


    "Konan-senpai, reasonable fighting can also make children grow faster!"


    The masked man standing next to Uchiha Itachi looked at Uehara with interest, and said, "I feel that this kid''s card throwing is very simr to Konan-senpai''s paper escape secret technique. It might be Konan-senpai''s brother or something?"


    "..."


    The light blue-haired woman frowned, neither answered nor denied, and drove them out loud: "If you have nothing to do, you can leave."


    "Good, good! I''m living, I''m going to buy meatballs!"


    The masked man held his head, whistling and left.


    As for Uchiha Itachi, he has just joined the organization and will temporarily live in the organization''s secret base, waiting for Pain to assign him to which battle team.


    Because of the words of the masked man just now, Konan suddenly became interested in Uehara''s abilities.


    She also wanted to know Uehara''s current strength which was able to make a tie with a well-trained Konoha Rebel in a contest earlier in the cave.


    When Konan saw the card in Uehara Naruto''s hand, he reached out and took it, looked down at the pattern on the card.


    That is a king of hearts.


    "Is this a card used in a casino?"


    Konan''s face turned cold, she looked at Uehara''s with a dissatisfied face, and said coldly: "Are you...addicted to gambling?"


    "...No."


    The boy wave his hands and exined: "Because I couldn''t afford shurikens at home when I was young, I could only practice shuriken throwing with cheap cards. Now I am used to it, and I developed a technique about throwing cards in a fight."


    Apart from saying that, it''s not easy to exin!


    After all, the card throwing technique is quite practical, not to mention, the effect of card explosion alone is equivalent to the power of detonating talisman explosion.


    "Is that so? Naraku, you will be my disciple from now on!"


    Konan spread out her palms, and sheets of origami floated out of her palms, turning into paper butterflies, flying around them.


    Konan manipted a paper butterfly to fall on her fingertips, and whispered: "My paper secret technique is simr to your ying cards in nature, so I can teach you many ways to fight with paper."


    With this, she will be able to teach him in his growth, but also to inherit Akatsuki''s will.


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku was in a daze. Is there any misunderstanding in this matter? With his strength, does he need any teacher?


    It''s just that if he wants to stay in Akatsuki, it seems inappropriate to refuse Konan''s invitation.


    "Then, please take care of Konan-sama!"


    In Uehara Naraku''s head something jumped out because of another weird side mission that has beenpleted, and he read it carefully.


    [Missionpleted: Be Konan''s disciple (1/1), gold coins +150.]


    It''s just a small amount of money, when did he be a beggar?


    ording to Uehara Naraku''s understanding of the system''s side tasks that he barely understood in the system''s operating mechanism. The same task issue by many people, the greater the reward forpleting it.


    Konan squatted in front of Uehara Naraku, helping him organize his clothes, and his voice gradually softened: "Naraku, from now on...call me sensei."


    "...Yes, Konan-sensei."


    Uehara Naraku blinked his eyes and followed her kindness.


    Actually, Konan didn''t have any talent for being a teacher. This woman thought about it and didn''t know what ninjutsu she will teach to Uehara in their first ss. She decided to rely on her previous teacher''s teaching method to conduct a battle test.


    Although Konan''s teacher is Konoha Ninja, she did not experience any bell-stealing test but worked with her teammates to defeat their teacher''s shadow clone.


    Apparently, she ns to do the same.


    Konan brushes the hair on his forehead and exined softly: "In a few days I will conduct a simple test with you. I will let my paper clone fight you and decide which ninjutsu to teach you, and judge whether you can take part in our next mission..."


    "Mission?"


    "Correct."


    Konan nodded, put his palm on Uehara''s shoulder, and whispered: "Our mission is to avenge Akatsuki''s former members and your father... I don''t want you to live in hatred, but I think these things were needed and let you know because there are things that shouldn''t be kept with time."


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku nodded awkwardly.


    In fact, he knows all those things, and even the truth he knows is far deeper, and farther than what Konan and Nagato can see.


    So, is it time to test my acting skill again?


    Konan''s face slowly sank, and his expression gradually became a little cold and said one word: "Twelve years ago... the person who killed the other members of Akatsuki was Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure. The high-level shinobi Shimura Danzo of Konohagakure and half-god Hanzo of Amegakure."


    "What?"


    Uehara Naraku''s face showed just a hint of surprise: "So... shall we attack Konoha or Ame?"


    Pain heard this, walked over to stand beside them, and said solemnly: "Konan, tell him the task directly! Uehara Naraku must participate in this task. This is his destiny."


    "No, it will be dangerous with Naraku''s strength to participate..."


    Konan and Pain had a head-on conflict for the first time: "I have to test him first to ensure that he can survive the mission."


    "If he died in this mission, it is because his strength is too weak to survive in this world!"


    "Pain!"


    Konan raised his head abruptly and stared at him without fear for a while. After a while, she lowered her head and whispered: "I still remember the teaching of Teacher Jiraiya, young children are the future hope... and Naraku is the only one left."


    Since Yahiko died in battle, this is the first time she defies Pain''s will. This kind of thing hasn''t happened for a long time.


    The appearance of this boy is like a light, illuminating their past.


    Let Konan know from now on that she still bears a kind of responsibility, she wants to let the Akatsuki''s will that once wanted to illuminate the world of Ninja, inherit to Uehara Naraku.


    "..."


    The orange-haired man was silent for a while, turned and left, leaving only one sentence in the rain: "Whatever you want! We have been preparing for this war for twelve years.. Whether there is a kid involved or not has no effect on the oue."

 Chapter 7 - 7: Defeating The Paper Clone

    In a calmke.


    Ninjas stepped on theke and made rippled on water.


    Uehara Naraku walked up theke step by step, following the footsteps of Konan, slowly standing in his ce, after a two-day rest, she officially starts the test on him today.


    I don''t know what Pain thinks. Two days ago, he was a little displeased with Konan''s decision. Today, he also came to watch this battle between the master and the apprentice.


    Konan closed her eyes, closed her palms, and whispered: "Naraku, don''t think this is just a test and be careless, my paper clone is not weak..."


    Konan''s voice gradually lowered.


    Countless origami papers floated out of her body. These origami papers flew in the air and gathered into a human form, forming a paper avatarparable to the original body.


    This paper clone is different from the ordinary shadow clone technique.


    Although the ordinary shadow clone technique is also an entity, once it is hit by an attack, it will be forced to disband; the paper clone is quite different. When Konan''s paper clone is attacked, it can even be divided into smaller pieces of paper and fly to reunite in the distance.


    In addition, the paper clone can also release any ninjutsu that Konan can use. Even a piece of ordinary paper, under the control of her Chakra, has the sharpness like a shuriken, let alone countless pieces of paper with detonation talisman hidden.


    "Unfortunately, if you can''t defeat even a paper clone..."


    Uehara Naraku raised his head, and a smile appeared at the corners of the boy''s mouth and he seemed very confident: "Then am I too useless?"


    He worked hard for a month and umted all the chakras that Goddess'' Tears had given him, and only then did he have a chakra of the upper-level ninja.


    The previous loss to Uchiha Itachi was because he was too careless and was hit by the illusion of Sharingan, and the battle was ended by Konan.


    Now, Uehara knows Konan''s information. Whether it''s her ninjutsu or her shorings, Uehara Naraku knows everything clearly in his heart, plus those special skills...


    If this cannot defeat Konan''s paper clone, he will eat the cards in his hand on the spot!


    "Then wait until after the test is over!"


    Konan''s paper clone stepped on theke and rushed towards Uehara Naraku. She reminded him loudly: "Naraku, it''s about to officially begin...paper shuriken!"


    Dozens of papers are flying!


    The sharpness of the paper shurikens is almost the same as that of iron ones, and even the flying speed and throwing angle can be even weirder!


    Uehara Naraku held four cards in both hands, and quickly threw them in the direction of the paper shuriken!


    Boom! boom!


    Eight cards flew out, two of which were automatically enhanced by Chakra exploded instantly, changing the direction of the paper shuriken!


    The other six cards flew in Konan''s direction!


    "Good job..."


    The water ripples again!


    Konan was very satisfied with Uehara Naraku''s solution to the paper shuriken. Her paper clonebine with the origami behind her and formed a pair of wings, which drove her body into the air to avoid the card attack, and againunched an attack with the help of her wings!


    "Kamifu Dansu!" (Paper style dance)


    "Kami no Ame!" (Paper rain)


    Pieces of origami turned into densely sharp-ded pieces of paper, overwhelming the sky and shooting diagonally towards the position of Uehara Naraku, making it impossible to escape on the ground!


    "Wind Barrier!"


    Uehara Naraku symbolically closed his palms, knotted a handseal and a wall of wind floated on the water to block the paper rain.


    But the crisis has not been resolved...


    Even if the barrier of the wind can block it for a few seconds, it is impossible to block it forever. Konan''s paper rain is recyble, and she releases paper rain almost endlessly!


    The wind wall slowly dissipated...


    Paper rain hit Uehara again!


    Uehara Naraku dodges aside, avoiding another wave of paper rain, but this cannot resolve the crisis at all!


    "Can I only use that trick?"


    Uehara Naraku clenched his fists abruptly and the Chakra inside his body moved quickly. His toes stepped on the water and he flew into the air out of thin air, avoiding the dense paper rain!


    It is his flying skill, air dance!


    "Naraku... you can even fly?"


    Konan''s brows frowned suddenly. Flying skills are not umon, but flying into the sky like this is really unexpected.


    The next moment, Konan saw Uehara rushing over!


    "So fast!"


    Konan''s paper clone quickly stopped the paper rain that shooting downwards, and countless papers ovepped to form a paper spear, which shot out in the direction of Uehara!


    However, Uehara''s movements in the air were surprisingly flexible, even as if they were on the ground, he avoided the paper spear just by dodging.


    "Can his body also be flexible in the air?"


    The woman''s brows frowned first, and then stretched her hand out: "Naraku, this little guy... can''t be underestimated!"


    boom!


    The two finally fought close!


    It''s just that Uehara''s physical skills are a bit poor, even if he can move freely in the air, he can''t beat Konan in physical skills!


    There is no other way...


    His life energy is only more than 600. Life energy is linked to his physical stamina, strength, and speed. From the data point of view, it is almost only the value of chunin.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as you rush to Konan''s side the battle is over, right? The thundercloud has begun to umte around him!


    "Raiton¡¤Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    Thundercloud continued to drop lightning, splitting the paper clone in front of him into sheets of origami, and there was even some origami with electric lights running around. This scene surprised Uehara.


    Only in the origami with water stains will the electric light be exposed! But these wet papers have a conductive effect, it is almost impossible to be destroyed by lightning...


    "Konan-sama, did you soak the paper sheet in advance?"


    "Not bad."


    Konan nodded, and did not deny: "If I don''t do this, it will be difficult for my paper clone to withstand the fire ninjutsu..."


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku ps his forehead helplessly. Konan actually uses the soaked origami to guide the lightning...


    Countless origami flew to the other side to form Konan''s body again and said softly: "Naraku, apart from the sticky oil, it is difficult for other techniques topletely destroy my paper clone... If you have no other way, you cannot be allowed to participate in that dangerous mission."


    "Understand, then you can only use another secret technique!"


    The boy nodded and looked at Konan with a serious expression. He had a messy handseal because he always uses the Uehara¡¤Symbolic handseal as a method of confusion after all his real skill is instant cast.


    Konan watched this scene and she took it seriously.


    However, she didn''t stop Uehara''s approach. The battle between the master and the apprentice is to allow the apprentice to show his true strength, right?


    And Konan also wanted to see, what kind of powerful ninjutsu this apprentice who makes a handseal with both hands, suddenly bes so serious will release.


    "Lifeform disintegration the rays!"


    After Uehara Naraku finished the messy handprints, he finally closed his palms suddenly, and his eyes suddenly looked at Konan''s paper clone!


    A burst of purple energy surging out in an instant!


    After being attacked by the purple energy, Konan''s paper clone didn''t even have time to split again, and suddenly disappeared into nothingness!


    At the same time, there was another sound in Uehara Naraku''s head, and another weird side mission waspleted...


    [The mission ispleted: Defeat Konan, the Angel of Akatsuki, once (1/1), and reward the Sacred Moment skill.]

 Chapter 8 - 8: Pain Who Cares About Members

    The moment of the sacred judgment, a skill that an angel descends from.


    After Uehara Naraku noticed the effect of the Moment of the Sacred Judgment, he finally felt a little relieved, and he didn''t have to worry about his instant death in the future.


    [Sacred Moment/Divine Judgment: Add an invincible shield to yourself or other people for 3 seconds; at the same time, a purification de will appear around the person in an invincible state, and the purification de will cause huge damage to the surroundings.


    Chakra consumption is rted to the duration. The minimum skill consumption is 100 Chakra points and the cooldown time is 160 seconds.]


    "Naraku!"


    Konan''s body beckoned at Uehara Naraku in the air, and waited until hended before asking: "Hey, Naraku, was the technique just now the bloodline limit (Kekkai Genkai)?"


    The power of life''s disintegration rays is beyond her imagination!


    When the purple energy first touched the paper clone, it didn''t feel very good; but before even a second, a burning pain came out of the body!


    It''s like wiping off the body abruptly!


    "Hmm, I don''t know."


    Naruto Uehara shook his head and opened his mouth to answer the question: "I''m not sure if it is ninjutsu or bloodline limit. If my father is still alive, I can ask him if there is any strange bloodline in our family. ¡­"


    "..."


    Konan shook his head and did not continue to ask.


    Maybe because there was too many weird ninjutsu in Akatsuki''s organization, such as the earth grudge fear of Kakuzu, the immortal puppets of Sasori, and so on.


    Pain stepped forward and said in a cold voice: "His physical skills are too bad, not even as good as you Konan, this will be a fatal w in battle..."


    Konan: "..."


    Pain silence the two of them in one sentence.


    Besides, Pain said before that, no matter what the strength of Uehara Naraku, he must participate in Akatsuki''s task of revenge battle. Why is he picking different things now...


    It''s just what Pain said is really reasonable. Uehara Naruto''s body technique is full of error, even he, a ninja who is not very good at physical skill can see it.


    Uehara Naraku scratched his head a little.


    His physical skills are indeed a bit poor, but as long as the life energy values ??increase in the future, they will naturally change.


    "All right."


    Pain nced at Uehara Naraku, then turned to look at Konan: "Now you have tested it, he is strong enough to participate in that mission!"


    Uehara Naraku raised his head and looked at the light blue-haired woman obediently: "Konan-sensei, what mission was going to participate in them?"


    "Assault Amegakure stronghold, forcing Demi-god Hanzo to gather his allies, and finally kill them all!"


    When Konan mentioned the name of the person, his face became cold: "Twelve years ago, Hanzo of the smander, who was known as the ninja demigod, broke his promise and colluded with Konoha''s Shimura Danzo and killed the leader of Akatsuki and most of the members..."


    Everything that happened that day, she kept in mind day and night!


    The Akatsuki organization, which originally thought it was about to go to the light, was destroyed overnight. Except for her and Nagato, everyone else was killed!


    Among them, there is Akatsuki''s leader Yahiko.


    It was theirpanion who grew up together, leading her and Nagato to survive the harsh war and leading those who trusted him to pursue the dream of peace...


    He did not die on the way to stop the war, but died in the conspiracy, leaving a huge shadow on the psychology of his two close friends.


    In addition, Nagato''s legs were also injured by the detonation talisman. Since then, he has lost the ability to move, and even reached an agreement with the two evil guys, leading the Akatsuki organization on a path of terror.


    For revenge and tomemorate, Nagato chose to keep Yahiko''s body and make it the Deva Path who was the strongest among the six paths of pain, making him the eternal leader of the Akatsuki organization.


    Twelve years.


    Konan and Nagato endured it for twelve years, and when the Six Paths of Pain were finallypleted, the two of them had a trace of confidence and decided to go to Amegakure for revenge.


    Since it is revenge, it is of course not allowed to be interfered with by others.


    Just who would have thought that before they attacked Amegakure, they wanted to go to their old hideout to remember them, and they happened to meet another teenager who should join them in revenge.


    Uehara Naraku lowered his head and pondered. They should have no problem attacking Amegakure this time. ording to the strength of Tendo Pain (Six Paths of Pain), it is not difficult to win the Hanzo of the smander. In other words, this is a pure soy sauce trip.


    The main purpose is toplete several tasks.


    For example, a series of missions that Uehara Naraku has always ignored.


    [Advanced task 1: Kill ten rouge ninjas (10/10), reward 100 points of life energy, 100 points of chakra energy, the task has beenpleted.]


    [Advanced mission 2: Kill ten official ninja (3/10), the reward is unknown.]


    ording to Uehara''s guess, the future mission should be a series of genin, chunin, and jonin ninja. Maybe there will be Kage-level characters in the end.


    Okay, I guess there will be.


    ording to his current strength, it is really helpless to face Kage level ninja, and with the task personality released by the system, the strong Kage level must be the Kage of the five ninja vige, not a traitor like Kakuzo.


    Now Uehara Naraku''s only expectation is that the system''s future advancement missions are best to be some ordinary ninjas, rather than bugs such as Mighty Guy and Kakashi, which would be a bit fatal.


    If you just want to improve your strength, advanced tasks must be done. Uehara Naraku estimates that these tasks are rewarded with life energy and chakra energy.


    The reward should not be too low.


    At the beginning of Uehara Naraku''s journey, he encountered some rogue ninjas who were not very powerful. Relying on his several skills, killing them was more than enough.


    However, most of the official ninjas have their own ninja viges, and they are still on groups mission. Even Uehara Naraku, during that period of wandering, only asionally encountered an overbearing ninja team in the Amegakure.


    If you want toplete a number of advanced task, you must find a gathering ce for ninjas. There is no more suitable ce than Ninja Vige.


    I canplete arge number of advanced tasks at one time, thereby greatly strengthening his strength, this opportunity is very rare.


    During the preparation time, Uehara Naraku felt that the situation was a little weird.


    ording to the information he knew about the Naruto World, Nagato would store them when he didn''t need to use Pain to save his chakra.


    Who would have thought that during the time before the war, instead of returning to where he should be, Pain frequently appeared in ces where he and Konan practicedmenting on Uehara, who was training physical skills and proposed a bunch of questions.


    "The arm strength is too soft to defeat the enemy..."


    "The kicking speed is too slow, and the enemy will catch your ws..."


    "So bad, kid, are your fists here to tickle the enemy?"


    The man with orange hair stood on the edge of the practice field and made a few judgments from time to time, which is really different from the image of Tendo Pain with its own background music.


    Uehara Naraku is not easy to refute.


    Konan finally can''t bear it and said loudly: "Pain, Naraku is only twelve years old. He is still very young now and has a long time to grow up..."


    "I just care about the members of the organization."


    The orange-haired man was being reasonable but he was taken for granted.

 Chapter 9 - 9: You Have To Ask Me If You Want To Escape

    Uehara Naraku was forced to train physical skills for a week, and his life energy increased by 3 points. This efficiency is really distressingly low.


    Fortunately, this training will not need to continue soon.


    The Attack on Amegakure is about to begin. No one would have thought that only thebination of Six Paths of Pain, Konan, and Uehara Naraku would overthrow the rule of Hanzo of the Smander.


    The main force of the war is only Konan and Uehara Naraku for the time being.


    Due to Nagato''s physical inconvenience, Pain can''t fight for a long time, so Konan and Uehara will destroy the ninja outpost inside Amegakure and the Ame Ninja outside, forcing Hanzo of the Smander to gather all his power.


    As long as the Hanzo of the Smander summons all the Ame ninjas back to Amegakure to protect themselves, the Six Paths of Pain will dispatch collectively to eliminate the ninjas who have gathered to resist them.


    Those innocent teenagers who were once trapped by Hanzo of the Smander and Shimura Danzo started to use their brains.


    Uehara Naraku received a task to clean up the ninja outpost and a piece of rted information. There were two ninja teams stationed in that outpost with a total of eight ninjas including two Ninja captains.


    And his task is to kill seven of them, deliberately let go of one of them, and let the Ame Ninja pass the news of the start of the war to Amegakure.


    It''s will be best if it can cause panic in Amegakure.


    This will be the test of his acting skills.


    However, since Uehara Naraku considers himself to be one of the four major actors of Akatsuki, and wants topete with ck Zetsu, Obito, and Uchiha Itachi, the most indispensable thing is acting skill.


    In the eastern part of the country of rain.


    An outpost under a cliff.


    At the cliff outpost is stationed two Chunin and six Genin. Their usual task is to monitor whether there is arge-scale army entering or whether there are rogue ninjas, and whether anyone dares to resist Hanzo-sama.


    Ame Hidden Ninja Kamakura slowly swayed to the entrance of the outpost, watching the torrential rain outside, and with a dazed expression said: "Every day is bad weather, I don''t know when this ghost weather will stop..."


    boom¡­


    bang bang bang...


    A strange voice came in.


    This sound is not like a rustling rainstorm.


    Ame Ninja stopped talking and listened carefully to the outside world. People who grew up in Amegakure can easily tell that this was the sound of rain hitting the bamboo umbre.


    Kamakura quickly turned his head and looked at his teammates, and signaled quietly with his fingers that an enemy ising!


    After all, in such bad weather in heavy rain, someone inexplicably came to the Ame outpost, then he did note here to travel?


    "Hey... are you ready?"


    In the rainstorm, a tender and shy voice came.


    Just when these Ame ninjas were speechless, a purple energy ray cut the entire cliff in half, and the majestic rain fell...


    Ame ninjas ignored the rain falling on their faces, looking at the cliffs that slowly copsed on both sides, this shocking scene shocked their hearts...


    "...What kind of technique is this...?"


    "With just one blow, the whole cliff was cut open instantly..."


    When things came to an end, only Kamakura was somewhat sensible. He flew behind the side of a rock and reminded loudly: "The enemy is very strong, so please be alert and hide!"


    Kamakura reminded his subordinates, while carefully raising his head, observing the enemy who destroyed their stronghold...


    It was a young ninja holding a bamboo umbre.


    Kamakura subconsciously wants to refute the picture he sees. How can he look so young if he shows such powerful ninjutsu?


    However, this is the truth.


    Uehara Nara walked in step by step, looked at the many Ame ninjas with a smile, and whispered: "So, can we start?"


    "Boy, what''s your purpose here!"


    Kamakura held the kunai in his hand tightly, his nerves contracted tighter, and he couldn''t even tell whether it was rain or sweat flow on his forehead.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Uehara Naraku raised the umbre, revealing his smiling face, and said: "I am here...Of course, I am here to kill you all!"


    Uehara''s immature face was smiling, but he said kill words as if he showing to Kamakura that he is a devil.


    This kid must be a truly evil person!


    "Asshole, kill him!"


    Kamakura waved the kunai in his hand and rushed up, signal his subordinates to attack, under themand of their captain, a group of Ame ninjas rushed up with ninjas kunai, chain des, and shurikens in their hands!


    Uehara Naraku held his bamboo umbre and sighed, "Life is so short, why do you still like to take shortcuts?"


    A sh of golden light appeared on his body!


    It was a golden dome, which wrapped his whole body and blocked him from any ninja attacks!


    A golden virtual lightsaber appeared around the protective cover. Following Naraku Uehara waved palm, the lightsaber fell in an instant, piercing the bodies of those Ame Ninjas who were close to him!


    "..."


    Kamakura is horrified inexplicably!


    In his line of sight, no matter whether it is a shuriken, kunai, or Ninja sword chain de, it is impossible to pierce the seemingly thin golden mask.


    The young man killed most of the ninjas in the entire outpost with his gestures, and now only he and another ninja are left!


    Fortunately, the other ninja did not lose his mind. He quickly formed a seal in his hand, and a current of water rushed out: "Suiton Mizurappa!"(Water Release: Violent Water Wave)


    Obviously, this C-level water ninjutsu didn''t cause any trouble to the enemy at all. Uehara Naraku just turned around to avoid the turbulent current.


    A current of water suddenly turned into a whip, entangled Uehara''s body!


    "Suiton Mizu no Muchi!"(Water Release: Water Whip)


    Kamakura''s hand was tightly wrapped around the other side of the water whip his mind calmed, and he whispered to hispanion: "You go back to the vige and report the information here, I''ll stop him..."


    "..."


    The other Ame Ninja did not hesitate, and after nodding his head, he ran to the distance quickly. He didn''t think Kamakura could defeat the boy.


    But... at least the information here must be sent out.


    As long as Kamakura water whip can hold the boy for a while, he can use the rain to integrate himself into the environment and escape this battlefield!


    "Ha, is it not good to give up yourpanion and run away like this?"


    Uehara Naraku showed a card in his fingertips, dexterously turning it in his fingertips and thrown it at the escaping Ame ninja!


    It''s just a card, but it''s sharper than a shuriken.


    They saw that card quickly skimmed through the heavy rain and inserted into the Ame Ninja body, and then a dull explosion sounded...


    There are no bones left in the Ame Ninja that escaped


    Uehara Naraku broke free from the current whip technique, raised the bamboo umbre in his hand, and looked up at the only remaining Ninja


    "Even if you want to escape back and report to Hanzo, you should let pick who should go back alive?"

 Chapter 10 - 10: Teacher Teaches Well

    "Asshole!"


    Kamakura watched hisstpanion die. In a rage, he hit the ground with his fist, mud and rain sshed on him: "Another idiot who wants to challenge Hanzo-sama..."


    Decades ago, Hanzo was hailed as a ninja demigod by the Ninja world and became the closest ninja to the first generation Hokage, so he always encountered many assassinations and challenges.


    The ninjas of Amegakure got used to it.


    Kamakura has also seen many arrogant ninjas thinking that he has mastered a few ninjutsu and he is invincible in the world. When he enters Amegakure, he wants to remove Hanzo, but most of them will be killed by Hanzo''s right and left-hand man.


    Kamakura suddenly thought that the boy holding a bamboo umbre in front of him was also an idiot who didn''t know the heights of the sky and wanted to beat Hanzo-sama.


    Instead of denying it, Uehara Naraku went to Kamakura and smiled lightly: "You are only half right. I want to remove Hanzo''s head and I want to use his head to pay tribute to those killed by him. That old guy has lived long enough, right?"


    "Asshole! How dare you insult Hanzo-sama!"


    Kamakura gritted his teeth. Like a ninja of Ame, he can''t stand someone insulting the ninja demigod whom they regard with high respect.


    Just when Uehara Naraku thought this guy was going to fight for his life, Kamakura quickly threw out the kunai in his hand, and closed his hands to form a seal: " Suiton Kirigakure no Jutsu (Water Release: Hidden Mist Technique)!"


    A cloud of smoke rises from the rain...


    Kamakura, like a ninja from Amegakure, is very familiar with how to fight and escape in heavy rain!


    This guy wants to escape!


    Facing a formidable enemy who killed all the ninjas stationed in the Ame Outpost, Kamakura knew his strength well.


    The kid easily solved seven ninjas and even during the battle he didn''t even put down the bamboo umbre in his hand!


    "The information must be sent back to the vige..."


    Kamakura''s figure flipped, with the help of smoke rising to block Uehara''s line of sight, and he flew into a rock crevice. He had long been optimistic about this position.


    As an ordinary ninja, once you encounter an unsolvable enemy, you must send the enemy''s intelligence to the upper level of the vige as much as possible.


    This is thew of ordinary ninjas.


    The rain is getting worse.


    Kamakura dared note out in the rain, but carefully hid in the cracks of the rocks, listening to the rain falling on the bamboo umbre, the sound gradually diminished.


    Is he gone?


    Kamakura slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and he waited for a while before he waspletely sure that the boy had left, and then cautiously poked his head out to observe the surrounding environment.


    Except for the ssh of the pouring rain, there is no trace of anyone on the ground.


    Amegakure Ninja Captain Kamakura finally relieved his mind, and slowly walked out of the cracks between the rocks, and when he noticed that the rain seemed to be a little lighter.


    The sound of rain hitting the bamboo umbre came to my ears again...


    He hasn''t left yet!


    That boy is still here!


    Kamakura suddenly raised his head and looked into the air!


    He saw a dark figure in the sky, that figure was floating holding a bamboo umbre, making Kamakura''s eyeballs unconsciously tighten...


    Can that kid fly in the air?


    Naraku Uehara fell down holding the bamboo umbre so that he could look into Kamakura''s eyes. He tilted his head and asked, "Hey, even if you want to escape, you have to ask my opinion you know? "


    "..."


    Kamakura couldn''t help himself in horror. He stared at the boy with a bamboo umbre in front of him with his eyes wide open. He just whispered and said, "You...have already sensed my position..."


    "Yes."


    Uehara Naruto nodded, and squeezed out a card in his hand, and inserted it into the Ame Ninja guard on Kamakura''s forehead.


    The card was obviously only a thin one, but it cut open the iron ninja forehead protector very sharply and slowly inserted it in.


    Kamakura watched his movements tremblingly, facing an enemy that could not be inferred bymon sense, he dared not move at all.


    Kamakura could clearly feel that a thin wound had been cut on his forehead, and the blood was dripping from the gap in his forehead.


    Just when Kamakura thought he was going to be killed, Uehara Naraku stopped and whispered, "Well, go back and tell Hanzo. He escaped a disaster twelve years ago. This time, he can''t escape."


    Kamakura murmured nonchntly, "...why...why didn''t you kill me...you guy, who the hell is..."


    "Well¡­"


    Uehara Naraku thought for a while, raised a finger, and exined seriously: "Maybe... I''m a kind person, right?"


    If more than a month ago, when Uehara Naraku first came to the Ninja World, he might indeed be a kind person; but after living in the Amegakure, a kind person cannot survive in the Ninja World, then he can only adapt.


    When a person has seen the broken world with his own eyes, the flower of evil will begin to bloom, and the maliciousness hidden in human nature will drive him into a human indistinguishable from good and evil.


    "...kind...kind?"


    Kamakura couldn''t help lowering his head and looked at the corpse of Ame ninja, who was lying around. What kind of kindness is this!


    Uehara Naraku waved his bamboo umbre andnded on the ground, step by step towards the rainstorm, halfway through, he suddenly stopped again, turned his head, and smiled lightly: "Rather than kill all of you might as well leave you alone and spread our fear to Hanzo. The effect will be better, right?"


    "you!"


    Kamakura''s face was horrified and undecided.


    Uehara Naraku waved his hand instead: "Go, go back and tell Hanzo, the Avengers from twelve years ago, areing back to demand his life!"


    After he finished speaking, the young man holding the bamboo umbre slowly disappeared from Kamakura''s sight, leaving a mess.


    "What happened twelve years ago..."


    Kamakura knelt down in the rain, thinking of an old event in Amegakure.


    Twelve years ago, Hanzo of the Smander once led many of his trusted Ame Ninjas out to perform missions. The specific mission is unknown.


    However, apart from Hanzo, the other Ame Ninjas never returned. Since then, Hanzo has also issued an order to hunt down the Akatsuki organization; but the Ame Ninjas have never found any trace of the Akatsuki organization up until now.


    Now, are the members of Akatsuki''s organizationing for revenge?


    The heavy rain is getting heavier...


    As soon as Uehara Naraku finished his task, he saw sheets of paper that had been wet by the rain drifting and gathered into a woman with light blue hair. The temples of the woman were wet by the rain and pressed tightly on her face.


    It is his teacher.


    Konan stretched out his hand to take the bamboo umbre in Uehara''s hand, took him to his side, and let them share a bamboo umbre to block the rain.


    "I saw it just now."


    Konan looked down at Uehara Naraku grab his shoulders, and softly praised the teenager next to him: "Good job Naraku."


    "Hmm, Konan-sensei taught me well."

 Chapter 11 - 11: Kill The Salamander

    The first mission was executed perfectly.


    Uehara Naraku was extremely arrogant, exactly what Pain wanted.


    Akatsuki''s revenge is to be fair and honest. He will use the power of a God to destroy the rule and will of Hanzo of the Smander.


    The two people who were Hanzo''s mortal enemies, Konan and Pain know that the ninja demigod was a cautious and suspicious person will gather all his cronies to protect his safety.


    No matter what happens, Hanzo would never think that after Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara in the Warring States period, someone will appear that could destroy a Shinobi vige with their own power.


    The rain continuously pouring.


    Konan took Uehara Naraku and hid in a cave to avoid the rain.


    There''s a fire in front of them with two grilled fish on it, because they don''t know how to cook quickly using fire ninjutsu.


    Konan stretched out his hand to stir the grilled fish rack then carefully check the fire and whispered: "It will take a while to cook..."


    "It''s okay, I''m not yet hungry."


    Uehara Naraku didn''t care and just watched her attentively asked in a low voice, "Konan-sensei, do you really like grilled fish?"


    "..."


    The woman fell silent.


    After a long time, Konan nodded and said: "At the beginning when Yahiko, Nagato and I were still practicing under Jiraiya-sensei because the war between Ame no Kuni (country of rain) and Kaze no Kuni (country of wind) was not over yet. The food was scarce, we often fill our hunger with grilled fish..."


    "Is Jiraiya one of Konoha Sannin?"


    Uehara Naraku saw that she was very interested in mentioning the past, and focus on the topic: "That''s a very famous ninja, I have heard his name..."


    In fact, he has not only heard of his name.


    Even in his life, Uehara Naraku knew this well. Of course, he was more interested in the famous masterpieces of Jiraiya.


    It is a pity that most bookstore owners in the Shinobi world are more upright and resolutely refuse to sell the book "Icha Icha Paradise" to a twelve-year-old boy. In actual fact, they are out of stock.


    However, the bookstore owners don''t mind selling another book, "The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi" with the same author Jiraiya.


    As everyone knows, this is a slow-motivating book.


    Uehara Naraku bought this book out of curiosity.


    After reading a few pages, Uehara Naraku realized that this book was actually a chicken soup in the Ninja world. His original intention was to soothe those who have experienced the pain of war.


    Unfortunately, ninjas don''t like chicken soup for the soul.


    Compared "The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi" to "Icha Icha Paradise" which has some colors is more popr with ninjas who are always in the dead door.


    A generation of great writers has embarked on the road of no return to the intimate series.


    Of course, Jiraiya''s name is better than the intimacy series, one of Konoha Sannin, the toad sage of mount Myuboku, the disciple of Third Hokage, the teacher of Fourth Hokage, etc...


    The white-haired old man has too much influence on the Ninja world.


    "Jiraiya-sensei is indeed very famous."


    Konan took off a grilled fish, handed it to Uehara Narako, and whispered: "He is not as arrogant and cruel as Orochimaru. It is precisely after hearing his deeds that we went to look for his traces and became his disciples. "


    "After that?"


    "Later..."


    Konan frowned recalling the past bit by bit and whispered: "Later, we spent three years together, until Jiraiya left, every day was very fun. "


    "It seems that Konan-sensei missed those days very much!"


    After Uehara Naraku finished speaking, he lowered his head and took a bite of the grilled fish.


    Konan''s face was very serious and said: "Because that is indeed worthy to remember."


    If possible, Konan wishes that Nagato doesn''t have such power as it is now, or rather, they don''t create the Akatsuki organization. She only hopes to continue to live those ordinary days.


    "If I have a chance, I would also like to meet the Jiraiya-sama."


    Uehara Naraku chuckled lightly and added: "I hope he will not be as bad as Orochimaru in the organization."


    That white-haired hero is worth seeing.


    And in his side missions, there is a lot about Jiraiya.


    Although it is difficult to find a trace of Jiraiya now. Jiraiya will also appear in Konohagakure during the Konoha Chunin exam in a few years.


    As long as you go to Konoha, you will be able to aplish many tasks!


    "Well, stay away from Orochimaru in the future, he is not a good person."


    Konan patted Uehara on the shoulder, looked directly into his eyes, and told him seriously: "Except for me and Pain, no one else can be trusted."


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku blinked, murmured a few words in his heart looked at Konan, and nodded he said: "Hmm, okay Sensei."


    "Okay, after eating rest early."


    Konan rubbed his hair and whispered: "Tomorrow we have to attack another Outpost. Maybe we will meet a few tricky guys."


    Uehara Naraku was slightly surprised, what could be tricky about thebat power level of those Ame ninjas he encountered?


    Even if there are a few Jonin, can they beat Konan?


    Uehara still thinks too one-sidedly.


    Amegakure has always been among the top in countless small ninja viges in the ninja world, second only to the five big countries, and even dared to dere war on the surrounding big countries when it was its peak strength. Although it was still suppressed back and forth on the ground in the end, its strength should not be underestimated.


    The second Ame outpost to be attacked by Konan and Uehara Naraku is on a deep mountain and ridge. The terrain is easy to defend and difficult to attack, there are many ninjas, and their alert level is higher than ordinary ninja outpost.


    When Naraku Uehara and Konan climbed the mountain, they looked at the barren mountain with serious faces: "Sensei, are they building a ninja outpost here, is there any use?"


    "Because The Smander is raised here."


    Konan raised her finger and a paper butterfly fell on her fingertips, turned into white paper, and integrated into her body.


    "Smander?"


    Uehara Naraku raised his head in surprise and scanned the unremarkable barren mountain: "Isn''t that the summoned beast of Ame leader Hanzo?"


    As a ninja beast lurking in the deep mountains of Ame no Kuni (country of rain), the Smander has be a nightmare on the battlefield with its powerful and poisonous body.


    Smander is a kind of summoned creature that does not belong to the three holy ces in the Ninja world, but it''sparable in strength. Many ninjas died because of the poison of Smander. Konoha Sannin was also suppressed by it and Hanzo.


    "That''s right."


    Konan nodded took out a scroll and whispered: "Smander is very poisonous. During the Second Ninja World War, if a ninja did not have a gas mask, he would not be able to survive on the battlefield..."


    "F¨±injutsu, kai!"


    After she finished speaking, Konan took out two ugly-looking gas masks from the sealed scroll, and handed them to Uehara Naraku: "Put it on, neither of us are medical ninjas. We must ensure that we will not get hurt."


    "¡­it is good."


    Uehara Naraku took it with a weird expression.

 Chapter 12 - 12: A Titled Enemy

    After Uehara Naraku and Konan entered the deep mountains with the naked eye they could see purple poisonous gas wandering in some areas and withered bushes were everywhere.


    Those areas have been contaminated by the poisonous gas emitted from the Smander unconsciously.


    This ce is so poisonous, it''s no wonder that no one sets foot on it.


    Konan frowned and said in a low voice: "The smander has a poison sack growing in its body. Once it leaks the toxins in it, if it is identally inhaled into the body, it will almost immediately die of poisoning."


    "Well¡­"


    Uehara Naraku nodded.


    Smander is very toxic. Even Hanzo, which is the most resistant to the poison, maybe poisoned. It is said that no one except Konoha''s Tsunade and Chiyo of Sanagakure can quickly detoxify smander poison.


    "Let''s talk about our n first."


    Konan observed the surrounding terrain and began to tell about her tactics: "I will first detect the location of the Smander and attract its attention take it to a distance to kill; you are responsible for dying the action of outpost ninja or kill them directly."


    "Understand."


    Uehara nodded.


    There are no shorings in this n.


    The only trouble with this mission is the poison sack of the Smander. It releases the poison in the poisonous sack before dying and it will cause both ninjas to withdraw from the battlefield.


    Because for a ninja in battle, wearing the gas mask is very unfavorable for observing the battle or finding the trail of the opponent.


    And the mask itself is rtively fragile, it is easy to be easily destroyed by the enemy in the life and death battle of the ninja.


    Because of this problem, if an upper-level ninja did not observe the shuriken of the lower-level ninja and his gas mask was cut as a result, he would be killed by the lower-level ninja.


    Before Konan start the n, she turned around and whispered to the young man: "Naraku, leave everything to me if there are problems with the mission. Remember, you must protect yourself."


    "Yes."


    Uehara Naraku nodded seriously, perhaps because he was the child of the first generation of Akatsuki members and received more love from Konan.


    The battle n or something went very smoothly.


    Konan quickly found the hiding ce of the Smander along with the toxin spreading area, buried several detonating talisman on the ground, and quickly detonated it.


    Boom!


    The mountain shook a few times.


    A huge Smander jumped out from the ground, its brown body was covered with lumps and it looked a little ugly and dumb.


    But its movements are not a joking matter!


    Faced with Konan''s attack, this smander opened its huge mouth and violently ejected a purple poisonous mist, forcing Konan to spread out the paper wings behind it and escape the poisonous mist.


    The movement is just so loud. The Ame ninjas stationed here quickly reacted and rushed out of their outpost fully armed.


    At least twenty Ame ninjas havee out.


    These Ame ninjas were standing densely on a tall rock. They soon found the enemy who was attacking. It was a ninja wearing a ck robe with red could print on it attracting Smander to leave this area.


    "Someone is attacking Hanzo-sama''s summoned beast!"


    "No, she wants to lead away the Smander!"


    "Quickly, stop her!"


    Ame ninjas rushed down quickly, trying to chase Konan and Smander, but a few cards blocked their way!


    First, three cards shot through the bodies of the three Ame ninja, and thest card fell on the ground and burst apart, forcing the other Ame ninjas to stop their chase n.


    "Be careful and hide, their other enemies!"


    Ame Ninja leader signals his subordinates to disperse he turned around and saw a young man wearing a gas mask: "Huh, it turns out to be a kid..."


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku was still remembering the sound of a ding in his brain. It was the sound of missionpletion. Just now, he killed three Ame ninja andpleted the advanced mission.


    [Advanced Mission 2: Kill ten official ninjas (10/10), reward 500 life energy, reward 500 chakra energy, reward 500 gold coins.]


    This reward is a bit rich.


    Uehara Naraku frowned. In the previous month, he killed many rouge ninjas who caused harm. Afterpleting the advanced mission 1, the system only rewarded 100 life and chakra energy.


    Now, he haspleted the advanced mission 2, but the system generously rewarded 500 points of life and chakra energy and even an extra 500 gold coins.


    If his guess is correct, the value of 100 points of life and chakra energy should correspond to the promotion of ordinary ninja students to be genin; the value of 500 points of life and chakra energy should correspond to the promotion of the genin to chunin.


    That is to say, as long as hepletes advanced tasks, such as killing ten official ninjas, even if he does notplete those weird tasks, the system will make him 100% numerically promoted to be ninjas.


    It''s just that after thepletion of Advanced Task 2, there is an extra reward of 500 gold coins, which should be considered an extra reward. It is estimated that It wants him to buy some upgraded equipment in the mall, and It doesn''t want him to lose sight of the mission goal.


    Now his data is finally a bit interesting.


    ****


    Life Energy: 1201


    Chakra Energy: 1850


    Life recovery: 2/sec


    Chakra recovery: 1.5/sec


    *****


    The number of gold coins has also increased a lot. After defeating Uchiha Itachi, he got one hundred gold coins. He became Konan''s disciple and one hundred more gold coins. Plus, today he got five hundred gold coins.


    *****


    Remaining gold coins: 2070


    *****


    It is a pity that these gold coins can only buy some useless junk equipment in the mall. Uehara Naraku is still going to save money honestly because he wants to buy powerful equipment that can increase life energy, called Warmog''s Armor.


    Uehara Naraku licked his lips hidden in the mask. Now that his life energy has been greatly enhanced, his strength, speed, and physical strength should be able to meet the standard ordinary Shinobi.


    Although it said standard shinobi but only in physical, not thebat effectiveness.


    For example, in Konoha, there is a Konoha girl named Kurenai, who is listed as the lowest standard of the ninja by these anime fans.


    The boy''s gaze moved a little bit and stopped on the group of Ame Ninjas who ignore him. There were more than a dozen Ame Ninjas left, among whom there were at least four or five jonin captains, and possibly more.


    [Advanced Task 3: Kill ten official chunin (2/10), the reward is unknown.]


    Uehara Naraku''s advanced mission 3 was to kill ten chunin Ninjas. Within this passing month, he once destroyed an Ame squad and destroy an outpost a few days ago. During the mission, another Chunin was killed.


    "Hey kid, if you are willing to behave well and tell me where that guy in ck clothes has gone, and why you attacked the Smander, maybe we will give you a let you leave..."


    The headed Ame Ninja looked at the young man who was standing still, and continued contemptuously: "If you dare to resist when we catch you and I will show you the cruelty of Ame no Toge( The thorn of Rain)!"

 Chapter 13 - 13: You Are Seeking Your Own Death

    The thorn of Amegakure.


    At first, it sounds like an amazing guy, but the title of a Ninja is actually not very important.


    At least Uehara Naraku knew that there''s Ninja in the Sunagakure, and he also gave himself the name of the Red Sand Cloud (Akasajin) and Daimaru of the Wind (Kaze no Daimaru).


    The strength is not good, and the title is quite bluffing.


    The Ame Ninja captain in front of him is really not purely bluffing. He''s an official Jonin of Amegakure and called Hattori Hirakawa.


    Hattori Hirakawa felt that he''s a little bit powerful than the other and his personality was also arrogant, so he gives himself the title of Ame no Toge (The thorn of Rain).


    Uehara Naraku raised his head to look at Hattori Hirakawa and quietly said in the gas mask: "Ame no Toge, it seems to be a powerful character?"


    "Huh, you will know it!"


    Hattori Hirakawa is still a littlecent.


    Uehara Naraku supported his gas mask and said seriously: "Okay, I won''t tease you, I was joking just now...because the name Ame''s thorn sounds garbage!"


    "Bastard!"


    Hearing that kid''s disdain for him, thecency on Ame''s captain''s face faded instantly, he drew out his Ninja sword, and rush towards Uehara Naraku.


    At the same time, he said to his subordinates: "Oi, I will handle this kid, you go and hunt down the enemy who led away the Smander!"


    "Yes, captain!"


    The group of Ame Ninjas move and turned around to chase after Konan and Smander.


    "Raiton¡¤Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    Uehara Naraku uses a handprint symbolically, stretched out his palm to the sky, and thunder clouds umted on his head.


    As Uehara Naraku released the Chakra in his body to strengthen his ninjutsu, a current of lightning radiated rapidly from his body and the area of ??thundercloud became bigger and bigger.


    After a while, the thundercloud covered the area above the Ame Ninja and thunder and lightning suddenly fell from the sky and struck Hattori Hirakawa!


    Hattori Hirakawa instantly create a water clone to block the blow for himself, he said with lingering fear: "This kid, how did he release such a powerful Thunder Ninjutsu with only one handseal?"


    If he did not create a clone as a substitute, he felt that he will not be able to avoid that lightning strike. Even if the lightning looks extremely small but this is natural thunder, he is not an idiot to fight it head-on!


    But this is just the beginning.


    As the thundercloudpletely covered this area, waves after waves of thunder and lightning fell from the sky and the other ninjas could not decide to attack or not.


    Some people use clone to avoid thunder and lightning the other hide in covered ce to avoid thunder and lightning attacks... but no one knows when this ninjutsu will end.


    Who will be knockdown by the next lightning strike!


    Uehara Naraku was secretly calcting in his heart: "The duration of the Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison is 3 seconds, and the lightning strikes every 0.5 seconds. The minimum is 100 chakras. Now I''m using 1,000 chakras, the range is increased tenfold than thests. Time also increased tenfold and within half a minute, 60 thunder and lightning will fall on everyone''s head..."


    It doesn''t even take half a minute at all.


    After a while, the first ninja who could not hold it appeared the lightning bolt fell every 0.5 seconds. He was finally unable to resist, and was hit by a lightning bolt from the sky, knocking him to the ground!


    Maybe because that ninja was still alive the thunder and lightning continued to strike down, until he waspletely turned into a lump of coal.


    Then, the second, third, fourth... In just a few seconds, more than a dozen Ame is down!


    "The interval between lightning strikes is about 0.5 seconds!"


    Hattori Hirakawa tried his best to avoid the lightning attack while shouting loudly: "Hurry up, everyone will work together to cover me and I will use defensive type Earth ninjutsu!"


    His idea is correct.


    No matter which ninjas, 0.5 seconds is not enough toplete a jutsu, and even one second could not make the handseal of defensive ninjutsu.


    If everyone gathers together, as long as someone can use the water wall to help everyone block the next attack, then they can use defensive ninjutsu in rotation!


    A three ninja who knows someone must die have chosen to sacrifice themselves, and one by one helped Hattori Hirakawa block the lightning, giving him time toplete the seal!


    "Doton Kekkai: D¨­ro D¨­mo!" (Earth Release Barrier: Earth Prison Dome of Magnificent Nothingness)


    Hattori Hirakawa shouted loudly, and rocks flew in his direction quickly surrounding him and his remaining subordinates forming a safe house made of rocks.


    Originally this ninjutsu trick was used to imprison the enemy, but now it can only be used to protect himself and his teammates.


    Four or five bolts of lightning fall!


    Sparks are sshing on the earth dome!


    Rocks were powdered into pieces by lightning!


    Hattori Hirakawa hurriedly released his chakras, regaining the thickness of the earth dome, and his subordinates also released their chakras with soil properties to support the earth dome.


    However, this did not allow them to hold on for too much time.


    With the intensity of the lightning, even if they have a lot of chakras left, it''s impossible to rely on the thickness of this earth dome to block the lightning attack!


    They will be breached sooner orter...


    Hattori Hirakawa turned his head and nced at his subordinates sadly. There were fourplete ninja squads, but now there are only five of them left...


    "Captain..."


    "Captain..."


    A pair of trusting eyes looked at Hattori Hirakawa, one of Ame ninja said in a low voice: "Captain, let''s us cover your escape!"


    "It''s hard to escape."


    The man named Ame''s Thorn shook his head and exined in a deep voice: "I observed just now that every lightning boltes from the thunderclouds in the sky. If you want to survive this ninjutsu, there are only two ways ¡­"


    The first method is naturally to use all means to escape the coverage of the thundercloud. The distance is at least several hundred meters, which is very difficult.


    The second way is to rush up to kill the boy who released ninjutsu with all his strength. They are only tens of meters away from the boy.


    Ame ninjas have no time to waste.


    Hattori Hirakawa quickly formted his own strategy, and quickly said: "Let''s rush out and kill that kid!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the entire safe house waspletely destroyed by lightning!


    Five Ame ninjas quickly rushed towards Uehara Naraku. Each ninja also threwrge and small stones continuously, and used their Kawaremi techniques to resist the attack of thunder and lightning, while shortening the distance with the enemy.


    "Huh?"


    Uehara Naraku looked at the Ame Ninja who charged in amazement, why are they rushing, do they want to kill me?


    That''s so sad...


    As long as they hold on for another second, the skills of Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison will end. If they scattered and flee, there is a high chance that they will be able to escape.


    However, they made the wrong choice.


    The thundercloud in the sky gradually dissipated, and Naruto Uehara used a chakra to create a small ball of magic puppets. The expression on his face was hidden in the mask and he said furiously: "You are seeking your own death!"

 Chapter 14 - 14: I Want To Hear Mens Stories

    "Doton: Chid¨­kaku!" (Earth Release: Moving Earth Core)


    An Ame ninja quickly uses a handseal, pped his palms on the ground and a chakra gathers in the direction of Uehara Naraku.


    This is ninjutsu that can change terrain!


    "Ok?"


    Uehara Naraku didn''t react he felt his feet sink. His whole body stumbled and fell into a big square pit.


    It''s just that the big pit created by Ame ninja is a bit narrow and he can even reach the two rock walls by just reaching out.


    The other Ame ninja saw the ninjutsu of theirpanions worked. The other Ame ninja waste no time to release their ninjutsu: "Suiton: Suise no Jutsu" (Water Release: Water Torrent Technique)


    Three waves of water spouted from their mouth and quickly merged into a long river rushing towards the square pit where Uehara Naraku fell!


    Uehara Naraku who was on the bottom of the pit flew in the air with the help of the Air Dance technique. After easily avoiding the water waves on the ground, he apuded gently: "Your cooperation is so good and almost buried me..."


    "..."


    His apuse is undoubtedly a humiliation to the group!


    Hattori Hirakawa didn''t care at all. He continues to knot handseal and was forcing himself to be faster than ever!


    Hurry up!


    Because the ninjutsu he will release requires a lot of handseal and it may even be the technique that requires the most seals in the ninja world.


    He wants to use the technique Suiton: Suiryuudan no Jutsu (Water Release: Water Dragon st Technique).


    After all, hispanions created such a favorable environment for him to use a powerful water release ninjutsu!


    Hattori Hirakawa wanted to curse the second generation Hokage in Konoha Vige. Why did he invent this ninjutsu that needed 44 handseal to use!


    Uehara Naraku stood in the air and scanned the people on the ground. His gaze slowly stopped on Hattori Hirakawa who was crazily knotting handseal to finish his ninjutsu: "Hey, when you are releasing ninjutsu do you really need so many handseal? are you really a ninja?"


    "..."


    The Ame ninjas are full of question marks.


    Hattori Hirakawa ignored Uehara''s provocation, but continued to knot handseal, in six seconds he canplete thest 18 handseal andplete this technique


    Uehara Naraku frowned, looking at the ninja who was dedicated to his handseal and threw the chakra puppet he had just condensed with his hand: "Command... Shockwave!"


    With so many handseal, it can be those weird forbidden techniques?


    Just to be safe, he must interrupt him!


    The small chakra magic doll fell under the feet of Ame ninja suddenly began to rotate and space was distorted...


    The group was pulled together in the distorted space and bumped into each other crazily.


    Everyone felt dizzy.


    Ame ninja captain, who was interrupted in his handseal curse Konoha''s second-generation Hokage in his heart. Why did the handseal method be improved when that guy invented this ninjutsu?


    Forty-four handseal, even if he can make three handseal in one second, it will take him about fifteen seconds to finish!


    Uehara Naraku stepped on Hattori Hirakawa''s body, snatched the Shinobi sword from him, and stuck the sword beside: "Come and make a bet with me?"


    "Bah!"


    Hattori Hirakawa opened his mouth and spit out blood!


    Uehara Naraku avoided the blood, he couldn''t help but chuckled: "This world is bad enough. And you are easily irritable, can you really survive?"


    "..."


    Hattori Hirakawa gritted his teeth for a while, then suddenly said, "You little devil, you''re acting not befitting of your age!"


    Uehara Naraku spread out his hand and said helplessly: "It''s because you guys have done too much evil in the country of rain, forcing me to be like this!"


    "..."


    Hattori Hirakawa stunned for a while, and said in a deep voice, "Everything we do now is to make Amegakure and the Country of Rain even greater. The pain of a few people is just a price that must be paid!"


    "Well, I am not interested in your dreams."


    Uehara Naraku pointed at the four Ame ninja next to him: "Let us talk about the things that are right in front of us! Which of you are Chunin?"


    The four Ame ninja nced at each other.


    Uehara Naraku distinguished it instantly based on their gazes, and the two ninjas who received the most attention must be Chunin.


    Uehara''s fingers suddenly fish out of two cards and shot the two of them in their chest.


    When Hattori Hirakawa, who was stepped on by him saw this scene, only a wave of weakness and hatred rose in his heart and he immediately shouted: "Asshole! I will kill you!"


    There are only four ninja squads under hismand, of which three are the standard ninja captain plus ninja team, and the other is directly serving him.


    Just now Uehara Naraku killed his two subordinates who were directly under him. They have been apanying him in battles for more than ten years. They were teammates to who he can rely upon his life and death!


    "Don''t be too anxious to die!"


    Uehara Naraku stepped down and pressed Hattori Hirakawa down. He pointed at the remaining two Ame ninja and asked: "In the future, there will be morepanions who will go to the underworld to apany them. We are going to talk about what will happen. Do you want to gamble with me?"


    "What gambling?"


    Hattori Hirakawa''s face was cold.


    Uehara Naraku said softly: "You will tell me a story. If it makes me happy I will let you go, how about that?"


    This bet sounds strange.


    What did he mean by telling a story that will make him happy? What is his happiness standard?


    Hattori Hirakawa''s mind was a bit unable to process for a while. He is not thinking of how to resist but what kind of stories this teenager likes to listen to?


    Hattori Hirakawa was silent for a while, and looked at Uehara inexplicably: "I did have a lot of things, but... at least you have to tell me, what kind of story do you like?"


    "If I tell you, this bet will be meaningless, so pray that the story you tell will make me happy. So that the two Ninja and yourself can be saved..."


    Uehara Naraku squatted down slightly while talking. His voice gradually became cold "If your story can''t satisfy me... Then pray that your death will be normal!"


    "..."


    Hattori Hirakawa''s face was extremely ugly, but he nced at the two trembling ninjas, he lowered his head and said solemnly, "Will you really keep your promise and not humiliate us?"


    "of course."


    Uehara Naraku nodded and said: "By the way, are you a Chunin? If it is Chunin, we don''t need to go through this process, I will send you directly to the underworld..."


    Hattori Hirakawa was not sure about what Uehara Naraku''s word was but he quickly said, "No, I''m a Jonin."


    "Oh, then save your life first."


    Uehara Naraku was very satisfied with Hattori Hirakawa''s answer. He pped his hands and said: "Then, let''s ask Shinobi-sama to tell me some romantic stories for men!"


    "..."


    Hattori Hirakawa nodded numbly, his brain whirled.


    Why did they encounter this psychopath?

 Chapter 15 - 15: Konan Confiscate The Book

    Hattori Hirakawa started to think.


    Because Uehara Naraku only gave him one chance and there is also a hint that this twelve-year-old boy wants to hear some romantic stories for men.


    However, there are many categories of romantic stories for men.


    As a ninja who can die easily, Hattori Hirakawa''s favorite story is of course the story in "Icha Icha Paradise"!


    That the story content was not suitable for children.


    Hattori Hirakawa pressed his brow firmly. Maybe, at this kid''s age he probably still doesn''t understand the beauty of "Icha Icha Paradise"?


    Let''s ask carefully first?


    After thinking about it for a long time he looked at the young man who seemed to be getting a little impatient, and asked: "Well, have you heard of "Icha Icha Paradise"?"


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku''s impatient expression instantly disappear. He slowly raised his head. His eyes were full of curiosity, iprehension, and desire.


    Even though the gas mask, Hattori Hirakawa could see the curiosity in his eyes. He doesn''t know why, he actually felt that he and the other two ninjas would survive.


    "Give me the book and I let you go."


    Uehara Naraku stretched out his palm.


    Actually, he is not particrly curious about what is written in "Icha Icha Paradise". His main purpose is because there are several side missions rted to "Icha Icha Paradise".


    But the rewards for these side missions were unknown.


    When Uehara Naraku just crossed over, he bought the unsble book "The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi". After reading it, he was rewarded with 100 chakras.


    Perhaps this also proves that there are actually a lot of people who like to read so there is such a side mission in the system.


    Hattori Hirakawa gritted his teeth, took out an orange book from his ninja bag, and handed it to Uehara Naraku: "The Icha Icha Paradise is very popr in Amegakure and I have been waiting in line for a long time to bought this one."


    "Ok."


    Uehara Naraku reached out and took the treasure.


    When Uehara Naraku took the "Icha Icha Paradise" the system in his brain made a ding sound.


    He didn''t expect toplete a side mission just by getting a book.


    [Side Mission: Get a copy of "Icha Icha Paradise", reward 100 gold coins.]


    There is still such a simple mission, which also shows that someone really wants such a simple wish. This book... is it really that interesting?


    Uehara Naraku unconsciously opened the first page of the book and after a few casual nces he whispered: "Well, this book is a bit interesting..."


    Hattori Hirakawa clutched his chest and stood up slowly: "So, can we leave now?"


    "Whatever."


    Uehara Naraku stopped flipping through the books in his hand and looked up at Hattori Hirakawa leaving with the two ninjas. Suddenly he stopped them and said with a smile: "Wait after you return to Amegakure, don''t forget to tell Hanzo that we killed his smander today and it will be his turn soon!"


    "..."


    Hearing that the kid insulted his leader. Hattori Hirakawa just gritted his teeth and didn''t look back, but led his two subordinates away.


    No one spoke between the three ninjas while scaping. Butter some messy words were heard by Uehara Naraku.


    "Captain, that guy seems very young but he already has such a strong strength..."


    "Well, he is only twelve or thirteen years old depending on his size?"


    "But he already started reading "Icha Icha Paradise" at such a young age? This kid will definitely be a pervert in the future, right?"


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku was toozy to pay attention to them. He let them go because he just following his mood. Anyway, they did not dare to disturb the battle between Konan and Smander.


    After he sent away the group, Uehara Naraku reviewed his harvest this time. Advanced mission 2 has beenpleted and advanced task 3 only two ninjas left toplete this task.


    In addition to this, there is also a precious "Icha Icha Paradise".


    Based on the principle of not wasting resources, Uehara Naraku began to search the system panel for mission-rted to "Icha Icha Paradise", and Uehara soon found a few simpler ones.


    *****


    Side Mission: Collect two volumes of "Icha Icha Paradise" with unknown rewards.


    Side Mission: Read the full text of "Icha Icha Paradise", the reward is unknown.


    Side Mission: Read "Icha Icha Paradise" with emotion, with unknown rewards.


    *****


    When Uehara Naraku saw the third side mission, the corners of his eyes couldn''t help but twitch: "...howe there are missions with such a high level of shame?"


    But such a simple task is not impossible to do. But a suitable ce must be selected and it must be in a quiet ce.


    A light breeze blows.


    Uehara Naraku feels his hands are empty.


    When the boy looked up, he saw sheets of origami forming Konan''s appearance. It was very easy for Konan to kill a smander without the mastermands it.


    Konan was holding the "Icha Icha Paradise" in her hands frowning tightly, and her expression was ugly.


    Uehara Naraku hurriedly exins: "Konan-sensei..."


    "No need to exin."


    When Konan came back, she saw the cover of "Icha Icha Paradise" at first nce, which made her feel a little familiar. She seemed to have seen it in an advertisement at the entrance of a bookstore. It was a very popr book. Of course, she also heard it''s one of the masterpieces of her sensei.


    Out of curiosity, Konan also secretly lined up to buy a copy. Naturally, he was disappointed with the content. She even thought someone borrowed the name of Jiraiya.


    After all, Jiraiya has been a single dog for so many years, how could he write a normal love story?. It turned out that it was really written by Jiraiya, and the contents are more exciting than love stories.


    Because she knew this book was not suitable for kids, she snatched it from Uehara Naraku''s hand.


    "This kind of book is not something you should read at your age."


    The light blue hair covers the woman''s profile. She lowered her head to look at Uehara Naraku and continued earnestly: "No, you are forbidden to read this kind of book in the future."


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku watched Konan turned "Icha Icha Paradise" into countless flying papers. He felt like seeing countless gold coins leaving him.


    Konan stretched out her palm and took off Uehara''s gas mask she looked at the boy''s immature face, and asked softly, "Naraku, where did you get the book?"


    This teacher is a bit too strict!


    Uehara Naraku took a deep breath and quibbled: "I let a few people go away just now and they gave me this book in return. I wanted to give it to you Konan-sensei because you might want your teacher''s Works, I heard them say it''s not easy to buy..."


    "I know."


    Konan sighed and rubbed his hair with her palm: "If someone gives you this book in the future. Just kill them directly...remember it okay?"


    "Yes."


    Uehara Naraku agreed with a tender face.


    Obviously speaking softly, but he said "damn it" in his heart.


    And I thought I will be able toplete the side mission of the "Icha Icha Paradise" series. They were all very simple missions. Now that I think about it, this mission is really not that easy toplete.


    The "Icha Icha Paradise" series of books has always been very popr. It is estimated that he will not be able to buy it until those publishers find Jiraiya and until he agrees torge-scale printing of "Icha Icha Paradise".


    "All right."


    Konan nodded with satisfaction and brought up their mission: "Now Hanzo should have known our revenge. Let''s go back to the base and hide for a while to avoid him setting up traps.. I also need to deal with a few things."

 Chapter 16 - 16: Akatsuki Organization Meeting

    Revenge requires careful nning.


    Konan knows that Hanzo is a scheming and vicious person. It''s very likely that he will set traps in other ninja outposts.


    Although traps are nothing for Konan, their purpose is to make Hanzo gather all his cronies in Amegakure in order to protect his safety. They must not let him be afraid of his enemy''s strength and secretly run away.


    Konan decided to return to Akatsuki''s base to take care of some problems and then continue to selectively attack the Ame ninja outpost.


    They can always take care of Amegakure if they really want to.


    The Akatsuki organization is a different matter, it''s held their future and dreams.


    There are often messy problems within the organization. The problems they faced this time were particrly troublesome. During this period when Konan left the base, they lost three members.


    First of all, someone''s partner died in the battle.


    During the execution of the mission, the poor teammate and enemy were killed by Kakuzu fire attack. His body was taken to bounty station and reced with a stack of money.


    This incident is not very surprising. Akatsuki''s members have be ustomed to how Kakuzu operates and no one in the organization will say no in face of money.


    On the side of Uchiha Itachi, a neer in the organization. His partner Biwa Juzo died in battle, he died in his hometown Kirigakure!


    ording to Uchiha Itachi''s report, when their team was on a mission in Kirigakure, they encountered the fourth Mizukage Yagura and his followers.


    As one of the seven ninja swordsmen who defected from Amegakure, Biwa Juzo knew what would happen if he fell in the hands of Hunter-nin. Even they desperately escaped, they were still surrounded by Yagura.


    Yagura is not only the fourth Mizukage but also the three-tailed Jinchuriki.


    During the battle, Yagura entered the half-tailed animalized state. Juzo used the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ to deflect the Bijudama to saved Uchiha Itachi but failed, living him mortally wounded. The Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ pierced his chest and abdomen.


    These are just trivial things. For Pain, the death of a member in a mission can only show that they were not strong enough.


    Thest problem was really unbearable.


    Orochimaru attacked the returning Uchiha Itachi and defeated were by Uchiha Itachi''s illusion. Perhaps the snake defected directly in fear of being punished.


    When Konan brought Uehara Naraku back to the base, the remaining members of Akatsuki''s organization were discussing how to capture Orochimaru and the recruitment of new members.


    "Konan, you are back."


    Pain nced at Konan and the teenager next to her and said softly: "We are discussing the issue of replenishing manpower, and we found two suitable partners for Kakuzu and Uchiha Itachi. You go assist them in recruitment."


    "Understand."


    Konan frowned and nodded.


    "The first one was a Cult follower from Yugakure, his name is Hidan. They said that he possesses an immortal body and with this allows him and Kakuzu to act together."


    After Pain finished talking about the information of the first person, he turned to look at Konan: "Konan, you take Uchiha Itachi and Kakuzu to recruit him..."


    "Okay."


    "Tell me about the next person''s information!"


    "The second person, his name is Hoshigaki Kisame."


    After mentioning the information of the second person, he turned his head to look at the mysterious masked man and continued with a hoarse voice: "He is a member of the Hoshigaki n in the Country of Water. He is known as the Monster of the hidden mist and also the same as Biwa Juzu, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the mist"


    "Wait Wait, I found Kisame!"


    The mysterious mask man suddenly interrupted, raising his hands and volunteer: "Just let me recruit him in joining the organization, so he can be a partner for Itachi!"


    "..."


    Pain pondered for a while, then raised his head and looked at the masked man questioningly: "I don''t remember hearing him being a traitor. Is Hoshigaki Kisame now a traitor?"


    "I can lure him to defect at any time!"


    The mysterious masked man waved his hands happily: "The mission of the Hoshigaki Kisame in Kirigakure always been to ughter hispanions. He must have wanted to defect long ago!"


    Pain nodded, he did not doubt his answer and assigned tasks to him ording to his request: "Then you go recruit Hoshigaki Kisame!"


    "Hee hee... good!"


    The mysterious masked manughed and agreed, twirling his fingers a little embarrassed: "Well, there may be some trouble with this mission. Can another intern of the organizatione with me?"


    "..."


    Having trouble is a fart!


    Isn''t Hoshigaki Kisame yours?


    Another intern from the Akatsuki organization? Uehara Naraku bes alert this time. Why does this sinister and despicable guy want him to go together?


    Before Uehara Naraku could respond, Konan first refused him: "No."


    "Huh?"


    The masked man waved his hands repeatedly and said, "But if I go perform the task, the manpower is a little short! The Kirigakure is a very dangerous ce..."


    "He is my disciple."


    Konan frowned and looked at the masked man who was coveting her disciple. His eyes were a bit cold: "I don''t think he needs to perform this task with you... If you think Kirigakure is dangerous, I can rece you to recruit over Hoshigaki Kisame!"


    The masked man hesitated and said: "Konan-senpai, he is also a member of the organization, and we are all interns...Why can''t he go on the task with me?"


    "..."


    Konan''s face suddenly became impatient.


    Because she knows that the mysterious masked man is the extremely evil Uchiha Madara, she doesn''t want her disciple to have any interaction with the masked man.


    It''s not just the mysterious masked man, except for her and Pain. Konan doesn''t want anyone from Akatsuki to have any interaction with Naraku.


    It''s just at this moment, everyone gazes looking at Konan with surprise and strange expression.


    Although a group of S-rank rebels is not afraid of danger, Konan is so entric and does not let her own disciples do it because it''s dangerous, so let them do it?


    It makes people feel unfair.


    Pain nced at everyone present and made the final decision: "Konan!¡­.. you, Kakuzu, and Uchiha Itachi are going to recruit the Hidan... As for Uehara, let him and Tobi go get in touch with Kisame!"


    Konan looked at Pain unwillingly. She saw him shook his head slightly, bowed her head, and agreed: "...Okay."


    "Actually, it shouldn''t be that troublesome."


    Uehara Naraku raised his eyes to look at everyone present and whispered: "Since senior is worried about the danger. Why not I''ll go to Kirigakure by myself! It''s just to draw someone into the organization, not a particrly dangerous task."


    "Oh? Okay!"


    The mysterious masked man suddenly pped and said loudly: "In that case, I can make time to help Sasori-senpai find a partner..."


    "Okay."


    Pain agreed.


    Sasori had different opinions. A hoarse voice came from the puppet: "Go, I don''t like to find people aimlessly..."


    After he finished speaking, Sasori turned his head and looked at Pain: "Now that Orochimaru has defected, can I kill him now?"


    When Orochimaru was still in the Akatsuki organization, the two of them always quarreled because of ideological issues and financial issues. Now that Orochimaru has defected, Sasori naturally wanted to take revenge and kill him!


    "Of course, you can."


    Pain asked softly: "Do you have any clues?"


    Sasori nodded, and said in a gloomy voice: "I put a spy next to him and he will be able to find news soon."


    "Then I will the task with Orochimaru to you."

 Chapter 17 - 17: 100 Million Explosive Tags

    After the meeting, everyone left the base.


    Konan looked at Uehara Naraku worriedly and started lecturing him: "Naraku, didn''t I said that Akatsuki''s organization is not something you should involve with."


    "Konan-sensei..."


    Uehara Naraku''s face was a little lonely and his head dropped.


    Pain shook his head and softly said: "Konan, we must be fair. Uehara is a member of the organization and there can be no exceptions."


    "But he is still a child..."


    Konan lowered her head to look at Uehara Naraku she said: "When we were at his age, we were just following Jiraiya-sensei and didn''t learn any ninjutsu. Although Naraku''s power is not weak, where he wants to go is in the country of water that has been closed to the outside world, also Biwa Juzo died there. What if something happens to Naraku..."


    "That will never happen, Sensei."


    Uehara Naraku calmed her emotions and prevented her from saying any unlucky words.


    "It''s okay, there is no need to worry."


    A small ck rod appeared in Pain''s palm. He gently broke the ck rod and walked in front of Uehara Naraku: "Uehara, have you learned summoning jutsu?"


    "Uh, not yet..."


    The young man''s expression was a little embarrassed. He hadn''t learned the authentic summoning technique of Ninja world, because his own summoning skills only needed a thought toplete.


    At present, he only has one summoning contract, Galio the Colossus of Justice, but Galio''s summons requires three thousand chakras and his chakra is far from enough.


    "I will teach you summoning jutsu now."


    After Pain finished speaking, he began to demonstrate the handseal of summoning jutsu, while he exined: "Summoning jutsu is the simplest space-time ninjutsu. Summoner needs to use his own blood as a medium to summon contracted being."


    After Pain demonstrated the handseal he handed over the small ck rod in his hand: "If you encounter any danger in Country of Water, use this by inserting it into your body and uses summoning jutsu directly, understand?"


    "Yes."


    Uehara Naraku nodded with a weird face because at this moment there was a ding sound in his head.


    [Sub-missionpleted: Learn Summoning Jutsu (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, reward summoning contract: Nautilus, The Titan of the Depths]


    [Summoning Contract: Summon the Deep-sea Titan Nautilus, consumes 2000 Chakra points.]


    Uehara Naraku felt that the summoning contract of the system was a big pit. Whether it was the Justice Colossus or the Titan of the depths, his chakras were not enough. He could only find ways toplete an advanced mission or pool money to buy some chakra-increasing equipment.


    Fortunately, he can summon another contract being.


    Uehara Naraku took the ck rod in Pain''s hands. This ck rod exists on everyone in Six Paths of Pain''s bodies. Nagato hidden behind Pain uses this ck rod as a chakra receiver to transfer Chakra to Six Paths of Pain and manipte their actions.


    In addition to these functions, there''s another use that is summoning.


    And Konan next to them is an example because the small lip piercing under Konan''s mouth is the same as the ck rod in his hand, so she can be summoned through the Animal Path.


    Because of the existence of the ck rod, in addition to being powerful, the Six Paths of Pain is actually a kind of summon being equivalent to the Ninja Beast.


    Uehara Naraku always had this kind of spection in his heart. Now that he sees Pain handing him the ck rod, he finally understands everything. This ck rod can help him summoned out Pain, no matter which one it is, it can save his life.


    Pain is not as gentle as Konan and has always been not good to him. Who would have thought that this guy was a tsundere?


    Uehara Naraku sighed secretly he looked at the two people present and asked: "Konan-sama, Yahiko-sama, did you feel it too? The masked man is a bit strange..."


    In order to maintain Akatsuki''s legacy, Uehara Naraku could only continue to call Pain Yahiko. In contrast, Konan generally referred to Pain as Nagato.


    Pain nodded, nced at Konan, and exined aloud: "His identity is originally a little different from others. Just like Konan, I suspected that he is targeting you...so when you go to water country, I will warn him not to do unnecessary things."


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku has a subtle expression.


    It has been twelve years since Yahiko died in battle, you are 27 years old this year! why are you still so na?ve?


    If the mysterious masked man wants to do something unfavorable to him, he doesn''t actually need to do it himself. He can achieve his goal by manipting the fourth Mizukage and Hoshigaki Kisame in Kirigakure.


    This is something that Konan and Pain never thought about.


    This is also because of theck of intelligence.


    Uehara Naraku also has a little trick and doesn''t fear the masked man. Now he has the short-term invincible skill the Sacred Moment/ Divine Judgment and flying skill such as air dance art. Naturally, he can escape if he wants to leave.


    If the mysterious mask man wants to do something behind his back, Uehara Naraku doesn''t mind revealing it.


    However, Konan immediately gave Uehara Naraku a surprise. She took out a few seal scrolls from her body and handed them to Uehara Naraku.


    The boy just looked at the scroll a little confused, Konan rubbed his hair and exined softly: "There are 100 million explosive tags inside..."


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    Even if he understands Konan''s technique, he is still a little frightened by the concept of 100 million explosives. When will he finish this number of explosives?


    Also, the system ding in his head kept ringing, like a sign of system crashing.


    When Uehara Naraku looked at the system panel in his head, he only saw a bunch ofpleted missions, which made him dumbfounded.


    [Side mission: Collect a Ninja Explosive Tags (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, reward skill: the technique of Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.


    [Side mission: Collect one hundred Ninja Explosive Tags (100/100), the mission has beenpleted, reward 100 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Collect ten thousand Ninja Explosive Tags (10,000/10,000), the mission has beenpleted, reward 150 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Collect one hundred thousand Ninja Explosive Tags (100,000/100,000), the mission has beenpleted, reward 200 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Collect one million Ninja Explosive Tags (1,000,000/1,000,000), the mission has beenpleted, reward 250 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Collect ten million Ninja Explosive Tags (10,000,000/10,000,000), the mission has beenpleted, reward 300 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Collect one hundred million Ninja Explosive Tags (100,000,000/100,000,000), the mission has beenpleted, reward 350 gold coins.]


    In addition to the above rewards, Uehara Naraku took another look. There was four or five explosive tags mission left. The final mission was to collect 600 billion ninja explosive tags.


    Uehara Naraku couldn''t help but nce at Konan. His sensei action was too generous. She gave him a few scrolls and let himplete a bunch of missions...


    Konan thought he was frightened by the number of explosive tags. She reached out to help him put the sealed scroll in his ninja bag and whispered: "I can make explosive tags by myself. 100 million is not a particrlyrge number. What is important is your safety."


    "¡­yes sensei."


    Uehara Naraku nodded but, in his heart, he remembered the mutually multiplying explosive tags that the system rewarded him. Unfortunately, this is a system skill and cannot be taught to Konan.


    But this skilles from the ninja world.


    Uehara couldn''t help but think. If you have the opportunity, you must go to the Konoha Forbidden Room to help Konan get the practice method of the mutually multiplying explosive tags...


    If the woman with the most explosive tags in the Ninja world gets the technique of mutually multiplying explosive tags, I don''t know if the mysterious mask man who was already disadvantaged to Konan can still hold on....

 Chapter 18 - 18: Find Him A Friend

    The first richest woman in Ninja World, she is so rich that it makes no sense.


    Uehara Naraku left Akatsuki''s base carrying 100 million explosive tags and a chakra receiver that can summon Pain while Konan waved him goodbye.


    In addition to him, they also need to perform their own tasks.


    A woman with light blue hair stood at the base gate watching Uehara''s figure gradually disappear, the worry on her face did not fade.


    Next to her, Uchiha Itachi''s expressions are a bit subtle.


    She is one of the oldest members of Akatsuki''s organization. Seeing Konan''s appearance, he couldn''t help but said, "Huh, is it possible for a ninja to not face danger in his lifetime?"


    Konan nced at him frowned and said, "Naraku is different from us. He is only twelve years old this year and he is still a child..."


    "When I was twelve years old, I already started performing mission alone!"


    Konan''s face bes even more dissatisfied, she nced at Uchiha Itachi again: "Hey, Uchiha n''s kid, your Konoha Ninja was twelve years old when they graduate, right?"


    "Yes."


    Uchiha Itachi nodded. He graduated from the Ninja School at the age of seven. At the age of eleven, he had be one of Anbu''s captains. At the age of thirteen, he became Konoha''s S-rank missing-nin because of genocide.


    Seeing Konan''s appearance, Uchiha Itachi decided to say a few words to calm her: "Konan-sama, he''s one year younger than me but his strength is already very strong... the first time we met, if not because of his carelessness, maybe I will lose."


    "Well¡­"


    Konan''s mood started to calm down, she nodded and said: "Okay, now let''s go to Yugakure!"


    "..."


    Uchiha Itachi closed his eyes and sighed.


    Sure enough, no matter what age or personality, as long as you follow their wishes, you can achieve what you want.


    Konan took Kakuzu and Uchiha Itachi and left the base, they went to Yugakure to find the trace of Hidan. After a while, a space vortex appeared where they were standing.


    The figure of the mysterious masked man emerged from the space vortex and said to the empty air: "Zetsu, I will go see the intern in the organization, I want to know what will he do to attract Kisame to join the organization..."


    His voice is no longer had the ridiculous personality in the Akatsuki''s organization meeting, but a bit heavy and there is a gloomy and majestic voice in it.


    A pitcher nt drilled on the ground, and a half white, half ck monster appeared on the ground said with a hoarse voice: "Obito, why do you pay attention to a kid so much? His presence will not hinder us in collecting tail beasts in the future."


    "That kid named Uehara has no dark past!"


    The mysterious masked man sneered, looked down at Zetsu on the ground, and continued: "Will he agree with our ideas in the future? Since Pain and Konan found him, they have been protecting him. This time if I don''t do anything. There may not be any opportunity in the future!"


    "Huh? What do you want to do? If you kill him, Konan and Pain will definitely suspect us. Obito, this is not part of our n."


    Zetsu shook his head, everything is now proceeding ording to their n. He doesn''t want Obito in front of him to deviate from it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him!"


    The masked man reached out his hand to grasp the patterned mask on his face, and whispered: "I will manipte Uehara Naraku, the same way I manipte Uchiha Itachi fall into darkness..."


    "You saw it before. He is only twelve years old and easily defeated a mixed ninja team. Now he has at least the strength of Jonin and maybe stronger in the future. He must not be loyal to Nagato! "


    When Konan and Uehara Naraku attacked the Ame Outpost, Zetsu and the masked man were secretly observing Uehara''s situation.


    When they saw Uehara Naraku used Thunder Release ninjutsu and easily defeat the team of more than 20 people, ck Zetsu was in a good mood. He saw a lot of big pictures.


    ck Zetsu''s hoarse voice was a little puzzled. It looked up at the masked man in surprise: "At the age of twelve, he has the chakra and power of a jonin level ninja. He is not worth paying attention to, such as Hatake Kakashi from Konoha Vige. ¡­"


    "He is different from that trash Kakashi."


    The masked man interrupted ck Zetsu with a cold voice and cursed Konoha''s genius ninja who was promoted to jonin at the age of twelve.


    If nothing else, Uehara Naraku will surely be able to reach the strength of a Kage ss in the future. He belongs to the neutral faction of Akatsuki, but with help of Nagato and Konan unlike Kakuzu, Uchiha Itachi, and Sasori.


    Uehara Naraku''s existence may be a potential danger to the masked man who wants to control Akatsuki''s organization on the bright side in the future.


    But...


    The masked man suddenly realized that if he controls Uehara Naraku, he could use the kid in a wider range.


    The masked man can even use Uehara Naraku in reverse, making him a spy between Konan and Nagato and steal information about Konan and Nagato. He can also use Uehara Naraku to influence the actions of Konan and Nagato.


    For example, in the future, when the time is right, Nagato can be guided to directly attack the major Ninja viges, causing him and the five major Ninja viges to fight!


    "It will not be easy to change that kid..."


    ck Zetsu whispered the information he had collected: "Uehara Naraku''s father died twelve years ago to protect Konan; his mother also died of illness a few months ago... Apart from Nagato and Konan, there are no other fetters on him."


    Breaking the fetters of a ninja and letting the ninja fall into darkness is the quickest way, and they also have some practical experience.


    The problem is, Uehara Naraku is an orphan!


    From the current point of view, Uehara Naraku and Konan have the deepest bond, but if Konan has an ident, Nagato may give up collecting tail beasts and directly incarnate into a Demon King.


    If anything goes wrong with Nagato''s rinnegan, it''s a bit too monotonous to describe the gain more than the loss...


    Not to mention ck Zetsu, the mysterious masked man will not allow this to happen, so he intends to guide Uehara through another method: "Fetters, such useless things can be cultivated."


    ck Zetsu looked at the masked man, feeling that he had heard something extraordinary: "Obito, do you want to arrange a friend for that kid? It is easy to destroy a bond, but it is much more difficult to cultivate... "


    "Huh, there is always a way."


    The mysterious mask man whispered: "Help me prepare a White Zetsu, I will prepare a suitable identity for it!"


    ck Zetsu nodded helplessly: "All right if it makes you happy."


    Anyway, this is not an important thing. Sess is good for them, but it doesn''t matter if it fails.


    Uehara Naraku doesn''t know that someone wanted to arrange a friend for him but he got into trouble. He is not familiar with the geography of Ninja World since he never left the Country of Rain in the past.


    And his mission is to go in the country of water to solicit Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Not only to go to another country, but also to the sea.

 Chapter 19 - 19: White Zetsus Disguise

    In front of a bookstore.


    Uehara Naraku looked down at the map of Ninja World in his hand that he had just bought, he couldn''t help butin: "Boss, your map is very abstract..."


    "Ahahahaha..."


    The bookstore owner scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly: "There is no other way. The most detailed map can only be drawn by a ninja. This map does not actually dy your trip!"


    All the resources of the ninja world are actually controlled by ninjas. Except for Ninja Vige who is willing to send ninjas to collect information about the terrain, how could anyone else be willing to pay a high price to make more sophisticated maps?


    Uehara Naraku nced at him speechlessly and tapped his finger on the location of the Country of water on the map. Because there is only a circle on the sea on the map, he finally couldn''t help but say: "Can the area of ??the Country of water be a bit bigger?"


    "Brother is going to the Country of Water?"


    The bookstore owner''s expression became nervous for an instant, and he leaned down and said in Uehara''s ear: "Don''t go there, I heard that many merchants had gone there but nevere back! Whoever goes to the Country of Water will definitely be killed by the ninja in there!"


    "...Hmm, I see."


    Uehara Naraku put away the map.


    The Kirigakure in the Country of Water is still in the hand of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura. This is a puppet Mizukage manipted behind the scenes. He still implements the bloody mist policy and istes the Country of Water from the outside world for a long time, and theoretically refuses any outsider entering.


    Chigiri no Sato (Vige of the Bloody Mist), not only allows ninja''s infighting but also encourages ninjas to perform such behaviors from the side.


    The person behind the scenes who manipted Yagura seemed to be afraid that Kirigakure would not perish and through the bloody mist policy, he depleted the vitality of Kirigakure little by little and tortured all the Kiri ninjas.


    You treat yourself so harshly, let alone treat outsiders?


    Uehara Naraku looked at the abstract map in his hand, n his route to the country of water, and choose the fastest and safest route.


    The fastest way at present is to go east from the country of rain to the country of fire, from the country of fire to the country of waves, and from the country of waves to the country of water by sea.


    This route is also very good.


    Although you may encounter Konoha Ninja in the middle, you don''t have to worry about being in danger. Except for the third Hokage and Mighty Guy, everyone else seems to have nothing to fear...


    Except for unpredictable Kakashi.


    If I can sneak into Konoha in other identities, I canplete many messy side missions.


    Among the side missions released by the system, Konoha has the most ninja missions, which is not surprising because it is the location of the protagonists of the ninja world!


    Uehara Naraku considered this route because it goes straight to the country of waves.


    If the country of waves is now upied by Gato, this smuggler must know how to get to the country of water, and he must have some kind of connection with Kirigakure.


    Uehara canpletely control Gato, use him to enter the country of water, or from Gato, see if he can get the information of Hoshigaki Kisame.


    The mission of the Akatsuki organization is really troublesome and takes so many brain cells just to recruit Kisame in joining the organization.


    The system doesn''t even release a fart, it just keeps sending missions. If only there is a White Zetsu by his side, White Zetsu is the best in gathering intelligence...


    This thought only passes a little bit in the mind of Uehara Naraku.


    If there is really a White Zetsu by his side, it means that the mysterious masked man and ck Zetsu are targeting him, and Uehara must screw off that White Zetsu''s head on the spot.


    At this moment, someone suddenly reached out and patted Uehara on the shoulder.


    When Uehara Naraku turned his head, he saw a sweet girl with an exaggerated smile.


    Seeing Uehara turned his head, the girl blinked her eyes curiously, then opened her mouth and asked: "Hello...Do you know what it feels like to poop?"


    "..."


    What the devil''s question is this!


    It happened that Uehara Naraku thought of White Zetsu just now. Now that he heard the girl''s strange question, he instantly remembered that Uchiha Obito in mountain graveyard base who met those strange White Zetsu!


    Uehara Naraku''s expression suddenly turned cold, and he pinched the girl''s neck with one hand, pressed her against the wall, and whispered: "Hey, are you Tobi (White Zetsu)?"


    "..."


    The girl stiffened a bit when she heard Uehara''s words, her eyes rolled around, and she said, "What are you talking about, I don''t understand..."


    Uehara Naraku didn''t believe her at all.


    Because the system in his mind produced a ding sound, reminding him that a side mission had beenpleted.


    [Side mission: See-through White Zetsu''s disguise (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward skills Inherent mour.]


    [Inherent mour: Can disguise to any creatures, when damaged or uses skills it will break the disguise, consume 100 chakras, and cool down 2 seconds.]


    Uehara Naraku''s brows suddenly stretched out.


    After seeing through White Zetsu''s disguise, he actually got a skill simr to White Zetsu''s transformation technique, which is even more amazing.


    The Inherent moures from the survivor of the ancient Vastayan tribe, the passive skill of ''Neeko the curious chameleon'', which can make her look like any kind of creature.


    Such as bing a kitten.


    Now White Zetsu, who turned into a girl with the transformation technique doesn''t know it and still pretending to be frightened: "Let go of me, I don''t know what you''re talking about, I just want to say hi¡­"


    "There so many people here and you came to me!"


    Uehara Naraku started to squeezed and broke her neck. She now couldn''t restrain her emotions and curse: "Damn it, how did you found out!"


    He received the system reward, okay!


    The residents of the small town saw Uehara Naraku killing people on the street. Their eyes widened in panic. One of them, seemingly brave enough, asked: "Hey kid, why did you her?"


    "Because she insulted my IQ."


    Uehara Naraku just watching the girl''s body turn into a hideous white humanoid monster and spoke without turning back.


    This is what White Zetsu exactly looks like.


    Ding¡­


    The system in Uehara''s head rang.


    [Side mission: Kill a White Zetsu of Ninja World (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, reward mayfly.]


    [Mayfly ninjutsu: Merge your body with the ground and flora. Can travel at very high speed. Once merged, your presence ispletely concealed during the activation of ninjutsu, consume 3 chakras every second.]


    "Kya!"


    The vigers in these small towns saw such an ugly monster for the first time, when they saw such a disgusting scene they scream and scrambling to escape!


    Uehara Naraku ignored it, but took out a sealed scroll to sealed the corpse inside, whether give it to Konan and Pain to nder Obito, or kept it as a sacrifice for the future Edo Tensei.


    When Uehara walked out of the town, a space vortex appeared quietly on the roof, and the mysterious masked man hold his mask with a headache: "This group of White Zetsu is really a waste that can''t be changed! If it doesn''t work!, Let''s find another suitable spy...."

 Chapter 20 - 20: Encounter

    White Zetsu is really a dog that can''t change eating shit...


    When these guys came into contact with Uchiha Obito, they were so curious about it. After more than ten years, they still haven''t improved at all.


    This somehow revealed a w in front of Uehara Naraku.


    When he met White Zetsu''s fake girl and start a conversation. Uehara Narakupletely affirmed one thing. The masked man was monitoring his trail.


    After leaving the town, Uehara Naraku immediately looked for a hidden corner, used the mayfly technique that he just learned, sneak into the ground, and quietly ran away.


    After the mysterious masked man lost the trace of Uehara Naraku, he is not in a hurry to find him, because he knew the mission location of Uehara Naraku. As long as he waited by the side of Hoshigaki Kisame, he will be able to meet him.


    "It''s really a troublesome kid."


    The mysterious masked man held up the mask on his face, thinking about the next countermeasures: "The woman in Land of Keys who always missed that trash Kakashi, I heard that she is a spy cultivated in Jomae Vige since she was a child. Let''s use it...!"


    That woman is called Hanare.


    The reason why he knows the information about that woman is because of Hatake Kakashi.


    When he was a teenager, Kakashi was a littlete to return to Konoha once on a mission. He mentioned that he saved a little girl on the road.


    asionally, when the mysterious masked man was digging for secrets in Ninja world, he found that the woman name Hanare, trained in the Land of Keys had good talents in espionage. As long as she was taught a little, he could use her.


    However, after observing Hanare for a few days he instantly lost his interest, the mysterious masked man discovered that Hanare the little girl Kakashi saved when he was a teenager, this woman has no interest in other people except for Kakashi.


    In his opinion, Hanare''s favorite Hatake Kakashi is a waste, so he gave up soliciting Hanare.


    Now the masked man needs a qualified spy candidate. His first thought is Kabuto, but Kabuto is a man, and he''s still lurking next to Orochimaru, and somewhat rted to Sasori, which is not suitable.


    The woman named Hanare is barely enough to be eye-catching, and there are some women''s methods that she could use to make Uehara Naraku ept her, right?


    The masked man quickly worked out a perfect n.


    He was a little excited when he decided on his n: "Hehehehe...I''m a genius!"


    The heavy voice is gone and his words changed into a funny clown again: "Let Kisame fight that little devil, and when he is in death door, let that woman Hanare use her life to save him!"


    He admires himself a little bit, if this strategy is not made by him, he can''t even tell the truth!


    A space-time vortex appeared behind him, absorbing him as a whole, leaving only his neurotic voice: "Go and find the woman named Hanare first, and use the Land of Keys as a bargaining chip to threaten her!"


    *****


    Country of Fire, in a dense forest.


    Uehara Naraku''s head came out of a tree, he looked at the surrounding, and he quietly appears when he noticed that there''s no one around.


    The speed of Mayfly is very fast but consumes a lot of chakras. In order to be able to travel to the country of fire, Uehara Naraku upgraded his equipment.


    *****


    Equipment: Seraph''s Embrace


    Chakra energy increased by 400 points, skill cooldown reduction increased by 20%, and Chakra consumption decreased by 25%.


    *****


    When hepleted a series of side missions through advanced missions and the explosive tags are given by Konan, he umted more than 3,000 gold coins. But now there are only more than 1,000 gold coins left.


    Uehara Naraku was a little bit distressed. After spending so much money, it only added 400 chakras, but at least it will make his chakras exceed 2000 points. If his chakras remain at full value, he can summon the Deep Sea Titan once.


    However, Uehara doesn''t care about using equipment to umte chakra values, because advanced missions will reward him a lot of life energy and chakra energy. Now he is more concerned about chakra recovery, life energy recovery, and skill cooldown reduction brought by the equipment.


    *****


    Life energy: 1201/1201


    Chakra energy: 133/2250


    Life recovery: 2/sec


    Chakra recovery: 1.5/sec


    Remaining gold coins: 1070


    *****


    Because of the long underground journey, the chakras on his body are almost exhausted, and he needs to rest for more than 20 minutes to recover his chakras.


    Twenty minutes is not short.


    Uehara Naraku thought he had found a secluded ce. But he forgot that this location is the fastest way from the west of the country of fire to Konoha, so many people were destined to pass by.


    For example, two Konoha Anbu who rushed back from Kawa no Kuni (Land of Rivers) afterpleting their missions, a white-haired ninja wearing a mask walking on the road, holding an orange book in his hand and reading it as he walks, he seems a little addicted to it.


    Walking next to him is a purple-haired ninja wearing a mask. Her Anbu uniform was fit on her body, making her tall and graceful.


    "Let''s take a break around here."


    The voice of the purple-haired female ninja resembles an oriole bird spreading in the silent forest: "Senior, after returning to the vige this time, are you going to quit Anbu?"


    "Huh? That''s right."


    The white-haired ninja lowered his head and whispered softly: "Sandaime (Third Hokage) wants me to be a genin instructor and guide the graduating ss in the vige..."


    "It''s a pity!"


    The female ninja lowered her head, her purple hair draped randomly on her chest, she sighed and continued: "I hope I will have the opportunity to perform a mission with senior in the future."


    "Well, you don''t need to be so frustrated. If I''m not mistaken, your next partner is actually a very gentle guy..."


    The white-haired Anbu Ninja''s voice suddenly stopped, his footsteps also stopped, he slowly turned his head and looked into the depths of the forest, and saw a man with a patterned mask resting under a big tree.


    The purple-haired female ninja couldn''t help but also stopped. After following his gaze and seeing the masked man under the tree, the woman subconsciously pulled out her ninja sword.


    This is an instinctive reaction of an Anbu Ninja.


    The poption in this area has already evacuated. This is because it''s close to Sunagakure and Amegakure. The pain caused by several Ninja Wars is too great. Most of the civilians who settle nearby have moved near the Konoha area.


    What''s more, this masked man with a strange dress appears inexplicably in this dangerous forest. It must be a dangerous person!


    "..."


    At this moment, Uehara Naraku, who transforms into a mysterious masked man with Inherent mour, is also calming his mind. This is his first grand performance in Fire Country.


    When he heard them talking just now, Uehara Naraku secretly observed for a while, but even if they have masks, he still recognized the white-haired ninja and the purple-haired female ninja.


    Hatake Kakashi and Yugao Uzuki.


    Because of this, after his chakra recovered, instead of using the mayfly technique to evade them, he thought of a wonderful idea.


    This time, he will give the masked man big trouble.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Thats Right, I Am Uchiha Obito!

    Fetters are the mostplicated rtionship in the ninja world.


    Uehara Naraku and the mysterious masked man don''t know each other n. The gifts they n to prepare for each other are actually the same in nature, and both use human emotions to achieve their desired goals.


    The mysterious mask man wants to use Hanare as a spy to form a bond with Uehara Naraku so that he can break the bond and let Uehara fall into darkness.


    Uehara Naraku believes that instead of allowing the mysterious masked man to follow him secretly andyout traps, it is better to cause him big trouble.


    Sooner orter, they have to face their past.


    Moreover, Uehara Naraku and the mysterious mask man have full self-awareness and believe in their IQ very much. Both think that their ns are impable.


    The entire Ninja world will know the identity of the mysterious mask man, that it will be impossible to count more than one palm.


    The mysterious mask man would never have thought that Uehara could cross the border through the use of mayfly and quickly rush to the country of fire; secondly, as long as Uehara did not reveal his true face, the mysterious mask man will never found out that he did it.


    Hatake Kakashi stepped forward, looked at the mysterious masked man under the tree, and asked, "Who are you? What is your purpose of sneaking into the fire country?"


    "This is my homnd."


    Uehara Naraku in the disguise of the masked man spread his palms and whispered, "Konoha''s Anbu-sama, can''t I go back to my hometown?"


    Uehara feels that his acting skills are a bit-perfect, and he interprets the thoughts of a wanderer who has been away from home for many years.


    It''s a pity that there are only two spectators around him who don''t know the truth. Konoha''s Anbu doesn''t eat this acting at all. Yugao Uzuki brandished her Ninja sword at him, and said solemnly, "Hey, take off your mask first! "


    "This is probably not fair."


    Uehara Naraku touched the patterned mask on his face, raised his head to look at the white-haired ninja, and whispered: "If it is an old friend meeting, we should take off each other''s masks, what do you think, Hatake Kakashi ?"


    HMM!


    The white-haired ninja drew out his ninja sword, arched his waist, and assumed a fighting posture, but he still said casually: "Well, you know that I work in Anbu and can recognize me. It seems to be a familiar person indeed!"


    Hatake Kakashi''s is thinking fast!


    The masked man in front of him hides his identity, indicating that his identity can''t be discovered, most likely Konoha''s missing-nin or Danzo''s root ninja.


    However, after Konoha''s Uchiha n was destroyed not long ago, Shimura Danzo was somehow imprisoned by the third Hokage, and the entire roots werepletely dissolved.


    Then, it can only be Konoha''s missing-nin.


    It just so happened that Kakashi knew a suitable candidate.


    The man who destroyed his own family and became Konoha''s S-ss missing-nin is Kakashi''s former Anbu teammate, Uchiha Itachi.


    But in Kakashi''s cognition, Uchiha Itachi''s teaching were always been strict, and he is always very polite whether he is facing the enemy or hispanions in the vige.


    The mysterious masked man in front of him did not do this. Uchiha Itachi should not be able to do such a thing, but the Uchiha n are all neurotic. Who knows what he will be?


    Except for Uchiha Itachi, he couldn''t think of anyone else.


    Hatake Kakashi squeezed his ninja sword tightly, and his scarlet Sharingan stared at the masked man. After taking a deep breath, he asked in a deep voice, "Are you Uchiha Itachi?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence in the air, the masked man stretched out a finger and shook his head: "You guessed wrong... Kakashi!"


    After hearing his words, Kakashi stay silent for a while, and suddenly rushed up with the Ninja sword in his hand, saying indifferently, "Since you are still pretending to be a fool, then let me take off the mask for you!"


    "..."


    The mysterious masked man seemed to be frightened, and after dodged in a hurry to avoid Kakashi''s attack, he jumped onto the tree, and his voice gradually became gloomy: "As expected of you, Kakashi...you are so merciless in killing a teammate!


    Kakashi''s figure suddenly froze!


    At this moment, he once again remembered Rin who he would dream of every night. The girl who died in his hand with her face full of pain.


    Yugao Uzuki nced at Kakashi who froze, and eximed: "Asshole! You talk nonsense, Senior is not that kind of a person..."


    "Huh...are you sure of that?"


    The mysterious mask man looked down at the two people below and slowly took off the mask from his face, revealing a face that was half intact and half full of scars.


    This is the true face of Uchiha Obito.


    Uehara Naraku''s Inherent mour can imitate any person, and naturally, it can also imitate the appearance of Uchiha Obito.


    Uehara Naraku held the mask in his hand, and a mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Kakashi, do you still recognize me?"


    "..."


    Hatake Kakashi holds his Ninja sword forcefully that his hand showing its veins as if he wants to hold the Ninja sword into pieces!


    He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Even after so many years, the appearance of Uchiha''s Obito has long changed, but Kakashi can still recognize his outline. But how could the person he buried himself many years ago be resurrected?


    Kakashi took off the mask on his face, and his eyes widened in disbelief: "You are... Obito?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­"


    Uehara Narakuughed loudly in Uchiha Obito''s disguise and said: "I didn''t expect that the genius Kakashi could still remember this looser. It''s really rare!"


    "Obito..."


    Kakashi''s voice was a bit dry, he didn''t know how to face the ridicule of his old friends, but he couldn''t say a word in his throat.


    Yugao Uzuki stood beside Kakashi with a solemn expression: "Senior, is he the hero who died in battle? Is he...is he now defecting?"


    Yugao Uzuki''s words instantly pulled the two back to reality.


    Nearly ten years have passed. Since Uchiha Obito is still alive, why didn''t he return to Konoha? Was it because of Rin''s death?


    "Obito, why didn''t you go back to the vige at that time... if the teacher knew you were still alive..." Kakashi paused again. Their sensei Namikaze Minato died nine years ago in Kyuubi''s rampage.


    "Minato-sensei and Kushina-sama, I killed them!"


    Uchiha Obito, who was disguised by Naraku Uehara lowered his head, stared at Kakashi''s stiff face, smiled, and said, "Unexpectedly? I opened the seal of Kyuubi that day and controlled it with Sharingan... the day I gave it to you as a gift of bing a Jonin, you notice it too right? that it hides an amazing power."


    "..."


    There is a mess in Kakashi''s brain.


    Because what Obito said was too amazing, his original calm mind became a mess, and even Obito''s words now seemed to be auditory hallucinations.


    "Well, Kakashi, cherish that Sharingan, it has power beyond your imagination, I will avenge Rin, goodbye!"


    Uehara Naraku beckoned and jumped several ups and downs towards the distance. Before Kakashi and Yugao Uzuki could react, his figure had disappeared.


    Uehara Naraku hid in the dense forest, sneaked into a big tree with the help of the mayfly technique, nced at Kakashi, who was frantically looking for traces of Obito and quietly sank under the ground.


    Today, he did a good deed.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Kubikiribocho

    After the Uchiha Obito disappeared, Hatake Kakashi searched for a long time. With no results, he could only lean on a tree and gradually recovered his calmness.


    Hatake Kakashi frowned, he first confirmed that Obito''s identity is true because, before his death, Obito said that the Sharingan was a gift to congratte him on bing Jonin.


    What happened at that time is only known to him, Nohara Rin, and Uchiha Obito. Rin is already dead, so they are the only two left who knows.


    As for other things Uchiha Obito said, such as killing Minato-sensei and Kushina-sama, Kakashi''s first thought is not to believe it. After all, Minato-sensei and Uzumaki Kushina treated Uchiha Obito kindly.


    However, there are indeed many doubts about Kyuubi''s rampage that year.


    Kakashi gritted his teeth and mmed his fist on the tree next to him: "As long as I find Obito, I will be able to find out the truth of what happened that year... If Obito wants to avenge Rin and did not kill me, then he must have gone to water country, or he''s been lurking in water country!"


    Based on the words Uchiha Obito intentionally left behind, Kakashi quickly interpreted the information he wanted.


    Kakashi clenched his fist, his IQ is always been much higher than Obito, and quickly thought that he found Obito''s whereabouts.


    The Uchiha Obito just now is a little bit sorrowful and indignant. He kept poking their scars without realizing that he had leaked his information.


    "Obito, he still the same as usual..."


    Kakashi puts on his mask again. He already determined the location of Obito. As long as he heads to the country of water, he will be able to find Obito. At that time, he will be able to know all the dusty truths.


    "Senior... shall we go back to the vige?"


    Yugao Uzuki walked up with a tangled look, she identally knows some incredible secrets today, and the purple-haired female ninja is still in a trance.


    "Hmm...wait!"


    After Kakashi nodded, he looked at Yugao Uzuki and suddenly said, "What happened today, please keep it secret. This may cause turbulence in Konoha. Before I find the truth, it must not be known to others..."


    Yugao Uzuki said solemnly: "Senior, among the other people you mentioned, do you also include Hokage-sama?"


    "That''s right, there are many hidden things with Obito."


    Kakashi rubbed his forehead and whispered: "The turmoil of the Uchiha n''s destruction is not over yet. Keep it a secret for the time being. After I find the truth, I will report to him the whole story."


    "¡­Yes."


    Yugao Uzuki stared at Kakashi closely, and when she saw his face a little sad, she nodded and agreed to his request.


    Fearing that he would encounter uncontroble dangers when he follows Obito to Kirigakure. Kakashi led Yugao Uzuki hurried back to the Konoha Vige to make a simple repair, and then go to Sandaime to request a vacation.


    Uehara Naraku didn''t know he did a good deed, which directly contributed to Kakashi''s withdrawal from Anbu in advance.


    At this moment, Uehara rushed to the country of waves.


    This little neighbor of the country of fire is really too poor, and he never heard of Gato''s name. The rich man Gato did not yet focus on this small country.


    Uehara Naraku suddenly lost interest in this country. He walked all the way to the dock of the country of waves then looked at the rows of fishing boats, and asked aloud: "How much will I pay to go to the Country of Water?"


    "..."


    The boatmen looked left and right, and each shook their heads. One of the leading boatmen replied: "Guest, the water country is a closed country, which Ninja-sama does not allow us to approach."


    Uehara Naraku looked at them curiously, and whispered: "Well, how much will I pay before you are willing to take me to the Water Country?"


    "No matter how much you give, we will not go!"


    "Money can still be earned, but life is only once!"


    "How can I lose my life for a sum of money!"


    A group of boatmen are more disciplined than Uehara imagined. They were born in a poor country, with low consumption levels and low pressure in life. They will not use their lives for money.


    Amidst the noise, a voice suddenly came out: "Boy, how much are you willing to pay, if the price is right, I don''t mind taking you for a ride."


    "..."


    A group of boatmen suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone''s eyes moved slowly, and saw a small boat on the edge, on which sat a stranger with a bandage on his face. This person is not from their wave country.


    But the man who talked looked a bit fierce and hard to provoke, the boatmen from the wave country did not dare to persuade him.


    After Uehara Naraku saw the talking man, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile, and a stack of explosive tags appear on his fingertips: "A hundred exploding tags, is this price enough?"


    "..."


    The man''s eyes widen; it seems that after seeing the exploding tags he was stunned for a while before nodding slowly: "Yes."


    In Ninja world, exploding tags vary in price.


    In some ces, because of war and production problems, the price of exploding tags is as high as tens of thousands Ryo; in some ces, because of prosperity, the price of exploding tags can be as low as two thousand Ryo.


    Uehara Naraku''s shots are not unreasonable. One hundred exploding tags can easily be sold for one million Ryo in ces like Water Country.


    Of course, only ninjas are willing to ept exploding tags.


    Uehara Naraku jumped onto the boat and looked at the bandage man in front of him with a smile on his face. It seemed that he had good luck this time. First, he met Hatake Kakashi and then meet Kakashi''s old enemies Momochi Zabuza.


    Now Zabuza is still wearing the uniform of Kirigakure and has not yet chosen to defect. Because he does not have that beautiful tool man by his side.


    But it cannot be confirmed yet.


    When Uehara Naraku lowered his head, he saw a broad ninja sword on the boat, and couldn''t help but look at the Kubikiribocho.


    Biwa Juzo in the Akatsuki organization died in Kirigakure not long ago, and the Kubikiribocho was also taken by the fourth Mizukage, and then it fell to Momochi Zabuza?


    Zabuza noticed his eyes, as if not caring about his peeping, he just started the ship''s motor and left the dock of Wave Country.


    The boat soon arrived on the empty sea.


    Momochi Zabuza looked at Uehara Naraku asked aloud: "Boy, do you know this knife?"


    Uehara Naraku nodded, and said softly: "One of the seven ninja swords in Kirigakure, the Kobikiribocho, no matter how broken it is in battle, it can be restored by absorbing the iron in humans blood."


    "..."


    For Zabuza''s case, the more he hears it, the more startled he is, and his eyes gradually be colder: "Little devil, it seems that you know a lot!"


    "I just know a little bit more than ordinary people."


    Uehara Naraku humbly waved his hand, looked at the Kubikiribocho, and continued with a smile: "Well, let me think about how should call you? One of the new Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the mist, Demon of the Hidden Mist Momochi Zabuza?"


    HMM!


    Zabuza suddenly grabbed Kubikiribocho in his hand and point it across Uehara''s neck: "Since you recognize my identity, you still dare to go to Water Country with me, kid, what is your purpose?"

 Chapter 23 - 23: Toasting With Water In Your Glass

    "Don''t be impulsive."


    Uehara Naraku gently pinched a card.


    The thin card in his hand blocked the sharp edge of Kubikiribocho. This scene shock Zabuza, he can stop Kubikiribocho with an ordinary card?


    Uehara waved his hand and threw the card at Zabuza!


    Zabuza hurriedly retract Kubikiribocho for defense, only to see the card prated Kubikiribocho and got stuck on the surface of the knife!


    Uehara Naraku raised his head and continued slowly: "Zabuza, you won''t live long if you know too many secrets..."


    This actually refers only to ordinary people.


    Throughout the entire history of Ninja World, the more you know, the longer you will live, such as ck Zetsu. But if you are idiot like Zabuza, you will die young.


    "Humph!"


    He snorted coldly, with a haughty expression said: "Who do you think you are? Little devil, now tell me your identity and purpose of going to water country, so you won''t suffer!"


    "Are you sure you want me to exin?"


    Uehara Naraku show a mysterious smile. He watched Zabuza sarcastically and said every word: "My purpose in going to Water Country is to lure one of the seven ninja swordsmen to assassinate the Mizukage, isn''t this¡­. what you also want to do?"


    "..."


    Zabuza froze for a while and his murderous aura overflowed. Staring at Uehara Naraku, his sharp eyes seemed want to cut the young man a thousand times!


    Because Uehara Naraku word happen to be on his mind.


    Every aspiring ninja in Kirigakure can see how much the blood fog policy implemented by the fourth Mizukage Yagura has done to the vige, and they all want to change this situation.


    Momochi Zabuza is one of them.


    When he''s in ninja school, he had the consciousness to change the bloody mist, even in the fratricidal graduation exam, he tantly killed all of his ssmate so that the council will have a possibility of abolishing this kind assessment method to be a Kirininja.


    After Zabuza be adult, he joined the Kiri Anbu, and his strength became stronger and stronger. He is hailed as the Demon of the Hidden Mist in the Ninja world. Not long ago, he got the returned Kubikiribocho and became the second generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    Since getting the Kubikiribocho, Zabuza remember his dream in his heart again. He thinks that his strength is enough, so he''s been nning to assassinate the fourth Mizukage Yagura and change the entire Kirigakure.


    If his n is sessful, everything will go smoothly.


    If the n fails, then prepare to escape.


    This time Zabuza appear in the Country of Waves to look for an escape route when he fails. After he returned to the vige, he nned to find a chance to assassinate the Mizukage.


    The boy in front of him seems to seen him through! Obviously, his n has been hidden in his own heart, and never been mentioned to anyone.


    Zabuza no longer panicked, he wanted to chop Uehara Naraku with a single knife swing and find in this little demon mouth who in The Seven Ninja Swordsmen he wanted to lure to assassinate the Mizukage.


    If Uehara Naraku utters his name, Zabuza will cut his head with Kubikiribocho.


    If Uehara Naraku utters the name of another person, Zabuza will go and test that person to see if they can act together...


    Of course, no matter whether they seed in assassinating the Mizukage in the future, they have to chop Uehara Naraku''s head. As for whether they can chop it off, they have to try.


    He is such a lucky ninja.


    Thinking of this, Zabuza looked at Uehara Naraku and said contemptuously: "Hmm, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen are the strongest swordsmen in our vige, and the ninja who are most loyal to the Mizukage. It''s absolutely impossible that because of a kid they will assassinate there Kage."


    Turning the conversation, Zabuza''s eyes are full of murderousness: "Or, you kid already colluded with one of the traitors for a long time...Little devil, say his name and maybe I might spare your life!"


    "I can''t tell the name for now."


    Uehara Naraku shook his head lightly, and a mocking smile appeared on his face again: "Are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen loyal? Don''t you know the answer in your heart?"


    The first generation of Ninja Swordsmen was kicked by a Konoha ninja and be the three lucky treasures.


    After what happen, Kurusuki Raiga and Biwa Juzo defected, the only left in the vige is Suikazan Fuguki whoter was killed by Hoshigaki Kisame and be the second generation swordsmen.


    There are only four people in the second-generation Seven Ninja Sworldsmen. The other two is Hozuki Mangetsu and Ameyuri Ringo who died due to a serious illness. These twoter chose to defect taking the sword with them.


    After that, there are only two who be the third-generation Ninja Swordsmen, one of them was Chojuro who stayed in Kirigakure and the other also defected.


    The member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Hidden Mist had an unusually high proportion of defections.


    "Looks like I have to do something..."


    Zabuza raised his finger to form a handseal.


    The second generation of Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Hidden Mist have three people left, namely Hozuki Mangetsu, Hoshigaki Kisame, and Zabuza. The problem is that except himself, he sees that the remaining two people seem loyal to the fourth mizukage.


    Since Hoshigaki Kisame killed Suikazan Fuguki, they be the real power in the vige; Hozuki Mangetsu is a n member of the second-generation Mizukage, who can use all seven ninja swords, and also a genius that has everyone high expectations.


    Zabuza didn''t dare to think anymore. He wants to get the name from Uehara Naraku to determines an alternative n.


    "Suiton: Kirigakure no Jutsu!" (Water Release: Hiding in the Mist Technique)


    A cloud of mist appeared on the sea, gradually covering the boat.


    Zabusa stepped back a few steps. His tall figure disappeared into the fog, and his voice came from all sides of the fog: "Little devil, are there any parts of your body that you don''t want? I can help you chop them down..."


    "Moron¡­"


    Uehara Naraku cursed secretly, and slowly form a handseal, and whispered softly: "Zabuza, there are some people in the Ninja world that you can''t provoke, but you just like to provoke those people!"


    For example, he provoke him.


    And another example is Konoha Team 7 in the future.


    "Raiton: Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    A huge thundercloud storm appeared in the mist on the sea. A thunder and lightning smashed to the position where Zabusa without error. Fortunately, he escaped in time!


    However, within one second, two more lightning fell continuously!


    "This kid is actually good at Thunder Ninjutsu..."


    Zabuza gritted his teeth again, closed his palms quickly and use a technique to recieve the thunder and lightning: "Suiton: Suiro no Jutsu!" (Water Prison Technique)


    The water waves on the sea surged and formed a hollow water ball, which wrapped Zabuza, the thunder and lightning hit it but it only flow in the water ball onto the sea.


    After hiding in the water ball, Zabuza breathed a sigh of relief, but his expression was very ugly. The little guy only used one ninjutsu and his position is directly exposed.


    Uehara Naraku stepped on the sea water, step by step towards the ce where Zabuza was. The boy''s voice sounded a little immature: "Let''s toast, with ss of water...."

 Chapter 24 - 24: Zabuzas Defeat

    "Asshole!"


    He is insulted by a young man in this way. Zabuza in the water ball just swear inwardly and not fooled. Instead, he stays quietly in the water ball, waiting for the thundercloud to dissipate.


    In just a few seconds, Zabuza already noticed the attack frequency of thunder and lightning. As long as he pours Chakra into the water ball, he can guarantee his safety.


    But he''s been found by the kid while being hit by thunder and lightning!


    Uehara Naraku held a stack of exploding tags in his hand and threw it on the water ball. He whispered softly, "These are the 100 exploding tags we agreed upon in the country of waves. I will pay you now!"


    Momochi Zabuza: "..."


    Why are paying me now!


    One hundred exploding tags, roughly equivalent to one hundred high-level ninjutsu exploded together, it can directly evaporate the water in his water ball!


    Uehara Naraku make a handseal and sternly shouted, "Explosion is an art... kai!"


    "¡­bastard!"


    Zabuza cures in his heart.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions resounded across the sea, and the defensive water were bombarded by hundreds of exploding tags in an instant. Zabuza in the water ball shed a trace of horror in his eyes, and his whole body was directly hit by the explosion!


    A ssh of water flies!


    That is a water clone!


    Zabuza in the water ball turned into a watery body. As for his real body, the thundercloud in the sky gradually dissipated, and can no longer track Zabuza''s real body position.


    Uehara Naraku frowned, and when he watched the surrounding mist vigntly, he suddenly heard Zabuza shout!


    "Suiton: Suiryudan no Jutsu!" (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique)


    Zabuza''s chakra quickly surge and a huge behemoth raised its head and broke through the fog. The huge water dragon rushed toward Uehara Naraku''s position!


    "Wind Barrier!"


    Uehara Naraku did not panic when he saw this. After symbolically closing his hand, he released a wind wall. He watched the water dragon hit the wind wall, and said softly: "Forty-four handseals, isn''t it hard to use this Jutsu?"


    "..."


    A red light reflected in the water at the feet of Uehara Naraku!


    Zabuza''s fell from the sky while the chakra air flowing out from his body almost appearing bloody, and the Kubikiribocho in his hand also smashed down with a decisive aura!


    The trick earlier is a fake attack. The current silent killing technique is the real ultimate move to face Uehara Naraku!


    The Kubikiribocho in the hand of Zabuza fell on Uehara Naraku''s arm in just a second. This was his goal. As long as Uehara Naraku lost his arm, he would no longer be able to use handseal smoothly, and he could easily kill him.


    Click!


    A golden cover floats on Uehara Naraku''s body, and the huge impact force leave a crack on Kubikiribocho.


    There are several golden chakra lightswords floating around the cover, which quickly pierced Zabuza''s body!


    It''s Kyle''s ultimate skills The Sacred Moment / Divine Judgement!


    Zabuza was stabbed and blood dripping from the Chakra Sword. He looked at the unharmed young man in astonishment, and with a trace of unwillingness in his eyes he said: "Asshole, it turns out to be a trap, you kid hides so deep!"


    "You attacked me first!"


    Uehara Naraku twisted his hand and hold the Kubikiribocho that fell from his hand. He kicks Zabuza on his chest toward the boat.


    [Side mission: Defeat the Seven Ninja Swordsmen (1/7), the reward is unknown.]


    [Side mission: Defeat Momochi Zabuza (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, reward skill Twilight Shroud.]


    [Twilight Shroud ¡¤ Fog Formation: Release a smoke in an area, be invisible in the smoke and restore 40% of the chakras. The invisible statest for 5 seconds. The invisibility effect will disappear when attacking or using skills. No Consumption, cooldown time 20 seconds.]


    This skill made Uehara Naraku doubt.


    That''s it? That''s it?


    What he defeated is "The Momochi Zabuza".


    Throughout the timeline of the entire Naruto series, only three people have ever put the Team 7 protagonist inplete danger. The first is Momochi Zabuza, the second is the Six Paths Uchiha Madara, and the third is Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    However, this reward Fog Formation skill is not bad, it is a life-saving skill, not to mention this skilles with chakra recovery.


    Uehara Naraku returned to the boat sat down calmly and look at the man who is holding his wound. He then whispering softly: "I advise you, don''t offend people you shouldn''t offend."


    "Humph¡­"


    Zabuza couldn''t help but gritted his teeth when he heard it again. This kid said it again and boasting his own identity and strength?


    Uehara Naraku heard his cold snort and smiled: "Zabuza-sama, I am a kind person by nature. Even if you attack me just now, I would still let you survive. After all, you are still a little useful person..."


    "..."


    Zabuza be angrier because of what he says. But he suppresses his anger forcibly, and sneers: "It sounds like I am really lucky!"


    "Yes."


    Uehara nodded seriously, and looked at him: "After all, if I want to see another Seven Ninja Swordsmen, I have to rely on Zabuza-sama!"


    Zabuza slowly rxed his body, and nced at the opposite youth: "Since you need my help, then you have to tell me who you want to meet?"


    "Hoshigaki Kisame."


    Uehara Naraku said this name without hesitation.


    In the entire history of the Ninja World there are very few people who can be called a real ninja, and Hoshigaki Kisame is undoubtedly one of that.


    If possible, Uehara Naraku even wants to try fighting Kisame. The man with the shark face is a rare helper. Because of his obsession with the higher-level mission, letting him go is a bit waste.


    How to instigate rebellion is a big problem.


    It''s not really a surprise if Hoshigaki Kisame is already a pawn of the mysterious mask man, and even if he is not yet convinced by the Eye of the moon n promised by the mysterious mask man. He will still maintained sufficiently loyalty until he died in a vigorous battle.


    Except for him, no matter what ninjutsu you releases, he can counter it, and he really can''t pick out any shorings of Hoshigaki Kisame.


    "what!"


    When Zabuza heard the name of Hoshigaki Kisame, he couldn''t help but sneered and looked at Uehara Naraku contemptuously: "If you say a name of another person, I might still have some doubts. But Hoshigaki Kisame is absolutely impossible to betray the fourth Mizukage!"


    Hoshigaki Kisame is a confidant of the fourth Mizukage Yagura.


    When Yagura wanted to seize the power of the Anbu, he instructed Kisame to kill the previous Anbu leader, Suikazan Fuguki, and promoted Kisame in bing the new Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and gave him the Samehada.


    The entire Kirigakure knows the loyalty of Hoshigaki Kisame to the fourth Mizukage Yagura. Except for Yagura''s order, he will not pay attention to anything else, even if someone privately invites him to propose the abolition of the blood fog policy.


    If the fourth Mizukage Yagura were overthrown, thest person standing in front to protect him is definitely Hoshigaki Kisame.


    How can such a person betray?

 Chapter 25 - 25: People In Water Country Have Poor Eyesight

    The ship arrived in the Country of Water.


    On the way, Zabuza did not test Uehara Naraku again so he is not sure whether the name of Hoshigaki Kisame in his mouth was real.


    If it is not Hoshigaki Kisame, is it Hozuki Mangetsu?


    But Hozuki Mangetsu is a genius and has a high chance of bing the fifth Mizukage. Would he be willing to take the risk in assassinating the fourth Mizukage?


    Out of the three current Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist, Momochi Zabuza still believes that only he wants to assassinate the fourth Mizukage Yagura, Hozuki Mangetsu and Hoshigaki Kisame seem to be very loyal. If he got it wrong, then they might destroy his n.


    After they arrive in the country of water, Zabuza took the initiative to speak: "I can only help you provide information of Hoshigaki Kisame whereabouts. I will not take you to see him and even if I take you to him, you won''t believe me."


    "Well, Zabuza-sama reputation is worrying."


    Uehara Naraku frowned and nodded, regardless of Zabuza''s ugly expression he continued softly: "Then let''s make an appointment for our next meeting! The time is three dayster, and the location is here!"


    "Okay."


    He agreed to his proposal.


    Momochi Zabuza is willing to help, not because he is afraid to die, but because he saw Uehara''s strength and wanted to take advantage of it.


    Hoshigaki Kisame is a ninja who is most loyal to the fourth Mizukage in the entire Kirigakure. If Uehara can upy Hoshigaki Kisame, Zabuza can immediately start the assassination n of the Mizukage.


    In the entire Kirigakure, only the idiot Hoshigaki Kisame is willing to protect the Mizukage Yagura.


    It''s a rare opportunity.


    "Then I wish us a happy cooperation."


    Uehara Naraku said to Zabuza and stretched out his hand.


    Zabuza red at him and did not shake hands with him instead he said in a cold voice: "We are not cooperating, I just provide you a piece of information."


    "That''s a pity..."


    Uehara Naraku sighed and said with a faint expression: "Before parting, I want to remind you that although I like tricking people, I don''t like others to trick me."


    "¡­I know."


    Zabuza slowly answers and secretly cursed in his heart, this kid looks young but he''s not easy to trick!


    Uehara Naraku is not worried that Zabuza will lie to him. Even if this guy brought a group of ninjas to encircle him, Uehara is confident enough to escape. As long as he is invincible with Sacred Moment skill, he can use mayfly to sneaked into the ground and escaped.


    There are still three days before their next meeting. Since I havee to the Country of Water, then I have toplete some missions before returning.


    In Water Country, the two most popr characters are Terumi Mei and Haku. Uehara Naraku can meet the five generations of Mizukage in the future. So, he wanted to try finding Haku who has Ice Release Kekkei Genkai.


    The current Haku should be wandering and begging in the streets of Water Country, carefully hiding his identity as a descendant of Ice Release Kekkei Genkai.


    His range of activities is a bitrge.


    Uehara Naraku looked at the simple mission rted to Haku on the system panel, and he started looking for the dirtiest, messiest, and worst ces in Water Country for three days. In the end, he found no trace of Haku.


    Uehara Naraku left the garbage dump in a daze and decided to temporarily give up searching Haku and wait for Zabuza. Suddenly, brown hair came out of his sight.


    The teenager slowly raised his head following the strands of brown hair and saw a gentle face young female ninja with long brown hair. She looked at Uehara with a smile, spread out her palms, and like magic, a pack of biscuits appears.


    The woman bent down, give the biscuits in her hand, and said: "Little guy this is for you, hurry up and eat it!"


    "Ok?"


    Uehara Naraku is full of question marks.


    This young woman with long brown hair is the next Mizukage Terumi Mei. Uehara Naraku did not expect to meet her at this time and ce.


    The question is why is Terumi Mei giving him cookies?


    Uehara Naraku tilted his head and looked at the two ninjas behind Terumi Mei. One of the ninjas has flushed face and looking at the female ninja with admiration: "Ahhhhh...Terumi-sama is so gentle to poor people!"


    The other ninja''s face was a little hard to say: "If it weren''t for Terumi-sama''s ability which is too scary, many people in the vige will surely admire her!"


    The air suddenly fell silent.


    "Shut up, you''re so noisy!"


    The originally gentle Terumi Mei when heard the nder of one of her subordinates be furious, she turned around and kicked that person away.


    Terumi Mei coldly nced at another ninja who had be sweaty, she snorted coldly. She then fiddled with her long hair and turned her head again at Uehara Naraku, her face recovered the gentle and pleasant appearance.


    The speed of her face change is shameful!


    The brown-haired female ninja seemed to feel that her behavior was a little outrageous, she walked towards Uehara Naraku with her tall figure. She took Uehara''s arm then put the cookie in his palm and rubbed his head affectionately.


    "Little brother, don''t be afraid, sister is a good person!"


    Terumi Mei showed a warm motherly smile, squatting down, and softly said: "Are you hungry for a long time? These are all for you, hurry up and eat it!"


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku listened to her urging and slowly stuffed a biscuit in his mouth, his head was nk. Could it be that he was so handsome that attracted Terumi''s attention?


    Seeing the teenager eating the biscuits, Terumi nodded with satisfaction, and continued softly: "Little guy, do you... have a home?"


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku shook his head in silence, and then he nodded again. It seems that Akatsuki is also his home, right? Whether it''s Konan or Pain, they are very good to him.


    "I know."


    Terumi Mei patted his head she didn''t know what he''s thinking right now, she sighed and said, "Don''t go picking food in the garbage dump. If you have trouble in the future, you can go to Kirigakure and find Terumi Mei, it''s my name remember it okay?"


    "...remember"


    Uehara Naraku took a bite of the biscuit, and his face gradually became unsightly.


    How did this womane up with the thought that he''s picking food in the garbage dump? He is a rich man with assets of 100 million exploding tags!


    "That''s good."


    Terumi Mei nodded in satisfaction then turned around and took her men away: "Okay, let''s go."


    One of the ninjas praised her: "I have never seen Terumi-sama so gentle! If the people in the vige can see half, no even one-tenth of Terumi-sama''s kindness to that little guy just now, many people will surely line up to woo Terumi-sama!"


    "Huh, there is no good man in the vige!"


    Terumi Mei raised her head disdainfully, her voice gradually faded away but Uehara could still hear them vaguely: "Don''t you think that little guy is so interesting? a stray kid looking for food in a garbage dump but his clothes are so rough but kept very clean..."


    "..."


    Click!


    Uehara Naruko squeezed his palms abruptly and suddenly used force to crush the biscuits in his palms into pieces. This woman''s eyesight was so bad, how did she discover that the fourth Mizukage were affected by illusions, and how did she be the Mizukage in the future?


    SWISH!


    When Uehara Naraku''s depression was still in his heart, a figure suddenly rushed in front of him, grabbed the broken biscuit in his hand, and ran away quickly!


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku was stunned, then nced at the gobble stray not far from him, and couldn''t help twitch the corner of his eyes.


    Are the people in the Water Country so insightless?


    Someone dared to rob his things!

 Chapter 26 - 26: Haku

    Terumi Mei gave Uehara a bag of biscuits. He was so angry and depressed. But the bag of biscuits in his hand was robbed, and Uehara''s mood worsened.


    Uehara Naraku walked to the stray kid who snatched his cookies, perhaps because the kid is too hungry, he swallowed it all after two bites.


    "Hey¡­"


    Uehara Naraku frowned, wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say it. After all, he didn''tck biscuits. He is a rich man with a worth of 100 million exploding tags.


    "I finished eating it all."


    The stray child hurriedly stuffed the crumbs of biscuit in his mouth, curled up into a ball, carefully raised his head, and looked at Uehara: "Sorry, I have been hungry for three days, and the cookies are gone. Now, if you want to hit or kill me, you can do it!"


    "You!"


    Uehara Naraku saw the unconceble beauty in the dirty face, and the words "Beautiful child" came to Uehara''s mind subconsciously.


    Are Ninja''s face standard now so high?


    Even a street beggar looks so cute?


    Uehara Naraku saw the tramp lowered her head again, and decided to forgive her in his heart. He stood beside her and asked in a low voice, "Hey, what is your name, are you still hungry?"


    "My name is Haku."


    The stray kid shrank and shook her head, and hugged her knees tightly. Maybe this little girl is really afraid of being beaten?


    "..."


    Uehara Naraku looked up at the sky.


    What kind of luck today is!


    He worked so hard for three days in Water Country, but he did not find any traces of Haku. It happened that Terumi gave him a bag of biscuits, which brought out the hungry Haku.


    Haku has been hiding here, but he was afraid that the ninjas would find him. He didn''t dare toe forward until he saw Terumi and the two ninjas leave.


    Uehara Naraku looked at the stray child squatting in front of him, still wanting to confirm again: "Well, do you have a bloodline limit? Such as ice or something..."


    "..."


    Haku''s body trembled, he got up and staggered a few steps, and quickly rushed into the alleys of the town.


    Because he knows that in this country, people with bloodline limits are evil, and Uehara Naraku may be the one who advocates the elimination of bloodline limits.


    "Hey, don''t run!"


    Uehara Naraku has determined Haku''s identity in his heart, he hurriedly chased after him and grab his cor then whispering: "Do you just want to escape?"


    Haku lowered his head and hesitated for a while, then whispered: "Then...If I pick up food tomorrow, can I give it to you? I will give it to you tomorrow or the day after tomorrow when I search for food. It might take three days to find something to eat."


    "I''m not hungry!"


    Uehara Naraku''s face is a bit unsightly.


    Haku nced at him cautiously, and whispered: "But I secretly saw you looking for food near the garbage dump for a day..."


    "I didn''te to the garbage dump to find food."


    Uehara Naraku is helpless, he looked at the dirty Haku in front of him, and said solemnly: "I''m here to find you, I need your ice release ninjutsu...to be exact it''s your ability to create ice and snow."


    Haku raised his head curiously, frowned his brow, and asked softly: "But what will I do?"


    "Let me think about it."


    Uehara Naraku touched his chin and thought for a while, then made his suggestion: "Well, you can help me make an iced juice in summer."


    "Oh?"


    Haku''s eyes shed, he grabbed the corner of Uehara''s clothes, and whispered: "Then shall we look for food in the garbage dump together in the future?"


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    Damn, do I look like a beggar?


    Uehara Naraku suppressed the helplessness in his heart, he patted Haku''s shoulders and sighed: "Were not going to the garbage dump to find food... No, we don''t need to go to the garbage dump to find food. You will follow me in the future."


    "Ok."


    Haku nodded seriously, and pulled Uehara''s clothes again, and whispered: "Then...Where are we going to find food now?"


    Uehara Naraku rubbed his cheeks, and put on a gentle face: "Anyway... just follow me, and talk less nonsense!"


    "What?"


    Haku subconsciously covered his lips.


    Although the two people are the same age, Uehara Naraku still thinks that themunication between him and Haku is a little bitplicated. It may be that Haku has always thought that Uehara and himself are the same kind because he epted the cookies that Terumi Mei gave to him.


    When Haku saw Uehara Naraku sitting on a rock by the sea holding a new self-made fishing rod fishing leisurely, a hint of surprise shed in Haku''s eyes, and he praised: "Are you good at fishing? That''s amazing." !"


    "...Basic skills, no need to boast."


    Uehara Naraku''s expression was muted, and his heart was slightly strange. It felt a little strange that he brought the current Haku to see Zabuza.


    The fishing line trembles violently!


    Haku looked at Uehara, who was still and steady, and gently tap Uehara''s shoulders, urging him repeatedly, "Uehara, the fish got hook!"


    "Slow down, wait a while."


    Uehara Naraku smiled and shook his head. Just as he was about to talk about the poor fishing knowledge, he learned from Konan, he saw a cold light sh at him!


    Ding!


    A shuriken suddenly cut through the fishing line. The remaining power was undiminished and deeply embedded in the rock next to him!


    The appearance of that shuriken made Haku''s mind very confused, he nervously steps back, but still out of fear of his little partner, he tightly grasped Uehara''s sleeve and whispered: "Uehara, it''s a ninja from Kirigakure, let''s go!"


    "No, he is looking for me."


    Uehara Naraku patted Haku''s arm and motioned for him to calm down. He looked at the broken fishing line with regret and whispered in his mouth: "Zabuza, you let go of the fish that I caught, you have to pay the price!"


    "Humph!"


    Behind a rock, someone grunted, and threw a scroll toward Uehara Naraku''s location!


    Uehara Naraku took it and opened it. The map of the country of water was drawn on it. A red line was scribbled. It is a route. At the end of the route, a red circle was drawn. It should be the final route and his target destination.


    Zabuza appeared behind a rock, looked at Uehara, he said coldly: "That is the information you want... Tomorrow morning, the person you are looking for will lead a group of ninja to chase some intruder."


    Uehara Naraku nodded and asked a question: "Is this their route? Are you certain of it?"


    Zabuza exins: "This is the territory of our country of water, and the pursuit troops will choose the fastest route."


    This is the basicmon sense of the Ninja world.


    A ninja in his own country will choose the safest route in his own country. Isn''t this ninja vige too useless?


    After seeing Uehara Naraku put away the scroll, Zabuza looked at Haku next to him and coldly used Uehara: "Boy, we two agreed on a secret ce in our deal. But you brought this little girl here, are not worry about her leaking secrets?"

 Chapter 27 - 27: The Dead Are The Greatest

    "Don''t worry, Haku will not leak our secrets."


    Uehara waved his hand, nced at Haku who is trembling with fright, and chuckled at Zabuza: "Zabuza, your observation skills are also poor. Even if Haku looks so cute, he is still a boy!"


    Even if the sky fall, Haku is still a man.


    Zabuza nce at the thin Haku, and said in a deep voice: "Huh, I can''t rest assured, this little guy has a bloodline limit, he will not be an ordinary person in the future, sooner orter he will be a ninja!"


    "Do you know Haku?"


    "Although the blood mist policy cannot tolerate the existence of the Bloodline limit Ninja, for a ninja, the Bloodline limit is an extremely precious tool, even if this little devil only has an ordinary bloodline limit, it is not an exception."


    Zabuza cursed a few words for his bad luck in his heart for not acting fast and continued with a deep voice: "At the beginning, this kid''s ice release killed many people after being found out in the vige. I was responsible for dealing with him. Naturally, I have all his information.


    The Mizukage is still there, and the Kirigakure can''t shelter him. The upper-level ninjas in the vige can only turn one eye to him and let him wander in the water country. "


    "Hahaha..."


    Uehara Narakuughed a few times, and looked at the beautiful young man beside him and said, "Well, it looks like I''m lucky."


    "Hmph, I hope your luck will continue."


    Zabuza leaves here and without turning around he added: "Just to remind you, don''t underestimate the guy you''re looking for, the previous master of Samehada faced him but he can''t even fight back."


    "You don''t need to worry about that."


    Uehara Naraku looked at the leaving figure of Zabuza, and said loudly at him: "Hey, Zabuza, if you did not seed in your n, you can go find me in the future at least I can save your life."


    "Huh, idiot!"


    Zabuza cursed Uehara in a low voice.


    ording to Zabuza''s knowledge of Uehara Naraku, he believes that this young man did not have any intersection with Hoshigaki Kisame, and maybe Uehara will die.


    This time, the mission led by Hoshigaki Kisame is to capture the invading Konoha ninja Hatake Kakashi. To ensure that he can''t escape, Hoshigaki Kisame took away several powerful ninjas from the vige.


    For a while, the defense in Kirigakure has been emptied and Zabuza will take advantage of this to implement his n in assassinating the Fourth Mizukage.


    *****


    North of the country of water.


    To find the trail of Uchiha''s Obito, Hatake Kakashi go alone in the country of water. He judged that Obito must be lurking in this closed country for revenge.


    Unexpectedly, Kakashi hasn''t found Obito yet, but he was already found by the ninjas of Kirigakure. Faced with Kakashi, who is known as the copy ninja, the Kiri ninjas did not dare to be careless and quickly ask for support from their superiors.


    He really at disadvantage.


    Kakashi is having a headache, what should he do next. The mysterious mask man also got news about Kakashi, and his brain hurts even more.


    The mysterious masked man wanted to target Uehara Naraku by using Kakashi as bait to lure out the spy Hanare. Unexpectedly, his target did not yet appear, but the bait jumped out by himself.


    Fortunately, the mysterious masked man imprisoned Hanare. This female spy doesn''t know yet the news of Kakashi. If it''s done properly, there should be no trouble.


    It''s a perfect closed loop formed by the Quartet forces.


    Uehara Naraku wants to find Hoshigaki Kisame and bring him back to Akatsuki; Hoshigaki Kisame wants to find Hatake Kakashi and bring him back to Kirigakure to interrogate about Konoha''s information; Hatake Kakashi wants to find Uchiha Obito and brought him back to Konoha to uncover the truth; Uchiha Obito wanted to find Uehara Naraku and let him fall into darkness.


    Among these people, most of them are just chess pieces.


    Uchiha Obito believes that everyone is a pawn he can manipte, including Uehara Naraku; Uehara also believes that everyone is a pawn being led by him, even Uchiha Obito.


    The fight between the two of them will depend on who can stand on the higher floor.


    *****


    The next day


    After Uehara Naraku followed the route of Hoshigaki Kisame, he wanted to rush to the northern outpost of Kirigakure for an ambush.


    Uehara didn''t take Haku with him but let him stay in a hotel in Water Country. Instead, he will wait until Zabuza assassinates the Misukage and when he is wanted by the Kirigakure, so he will take away Haku.


    The northern outpost in Kirigakure is destined to be a bit lively.


    There are four ninja squads led by a Jonin with a total of sixteen people stationed in the outpost all year round. They consist of three teams of 1 chunin + 3 genin and one elite team of 1 jonin + 3 chunin.


    If you want to catch Hatake Kakashi you will need more people, because the Kiri ninja captain has seen Hatake Kakashi''s greatness and will not go take the initiative to give their heads.


    However, if he allowed Kakashi to escape, it will not be in line with his temperament as a jonin captain. He is very serious about implementing wartime strategies, leading his subordinates to entangle Kakashi and wait for the reinforcements sent from the vige.


    This is Copy Ninja Kakashi


    Hatake Kakashi is the Konoha''s most popr ninja in recent years. If he is caught, they will be able to collect a huge amount of Konoha information, which will be of great help in their dream of defeating Konoha.


    "Team 13, take care of the left side!"


    "Understand!"


    "Team 15, take care of the right side!"


    "Understand!"


    "Team 20, you are responsible for our rear and filling of vacancies!"


    "Understand!"


    "Team 11, you will attack with me, use shurikens to entangle Hatake Kakashi, remember you must not look directly at his Sharingan!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The four teams in the Kirigakure outpost are still pestering Kakashi in this area. Their actions have dyed Kakashi''s escape, so Kakashi has to find a way in fighting back and solve this group of Kiri Ninja.


    When Kakashi is nning, Uehara Naraku had already rushed to this area and quickly discovered their traces using his air dance technique.


    The young ninjanded in front of the Kiri ninjas, he smiles at the surprised and vignt Kiri ninja, he asked: "Hey, are you interested in ying a game with me?"


    "..."


    After hesitating for a second, the leader squeezed the ninja sword in his hand and said loudly to his subordinate: "Act ording to the original n, don''t let this kid interfere with our affairs, kill him!"


    Killing decisively is the true color of a Kiri Ninja!


    Following themand of their Captain, the Kiri ninja did not hesitate and threw a dozen shurikens at Uehara Naraku!


    "Wind Barrier!"


    A wind wall blocked all the shurikens they throw!


    Uehara Naraku''s smile on his face is undiminished, he slowly forms a handseal and continued in a low voice: "Although you were unreasonable to me at first, I still choose to forgive you....because the dead are the greatest!"

 Chapter 28 - 28: The Chasing People

    The dead are the greatest.


    After Uehara Naraku said these words, the faces of the Kiri ninjas were a sight to behold. The little guy in front of them blocked their shuriken''s with wind ninjutsu is indeed weird. But is he confident that he can kill all four teams alone?


    "...what an arrogant kid!"


    Whether it is Hatake Kakashi hiding in the dark or the Kiri ninjas, their first thought was Uehara''s attitude is too arrogant!


    Even Kakashi, a veteran ninja, will not dare fight the group of Kiri Ninja units head-on. Is this kid looking for death by provoking them face-to-face?


    Kakashi poked out his head slightly, and quietly watched Uehara who is closing his hands to form a handseal, his mind was instantly attracted.


    Uehara is slowly forming a handseal, and he can see his movements clearly without using Sharingan, but the sequence of handseal he''s forming is not yet been seen by Kakashi, will this kid use ninjutsu that he never heard of?


    Kakashi immediately concentrated, and carefully used Sharingan to memorize the order of Uehara''s handseal printing, and wanted to secretly copy Uehara Naraku''s ninjutsu!


    Uehara didn''t know all of this, but he didn''t care. After making a mess of handseal casually, his palm suddenly stretched out to the sky, looking at a group of Kiri ninjas with smiles: "Goodbye, I hope you survive this... Raiton: Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    A cluster of thundercloud storms floated above Uehara, and a series of lightning shed out in the thundercloud and hit the heads of this group of ninjas!


    Several Kiri ninjas were instantly turned cinder by the lightning. The other Kiri ninjas started to avoid the first, second, third.....


    Lightning fell one after another!


    One of the ninjas had no time to dodge and defend, he was struck by a bolt of lightning, fell to the ground, and did not stand up again!


    The lightning''s attack frequency and speed are not easy for them to cope with. The Kiri Ninja finally realized their predicament under the thundercloud storm. But It''s difficult for them to escape, and even the time to use defensive ninjutsu is not enough.


    Under a crisis, the evil side of humanity will appear.


    One of the captains jumped to the side of his subordinate, grabbed his body then threw him into the air, and stopped two lightning bolts. As a result, his subordinates turned to cinder and the other captains saw this. When they saw this scene, they grabbed the bodies of their subordinates andpanions one after another as a shield for their escape!


    If it were not for the high frequency of lightning attacks, the Kiri ninjas might even start a cannibalistic civil war!


    Uehara stared at the ninjas in the thundercloud area, the smile in the corner of his mouth was slightly reduced. In the face of a crisis, the performance of this group of ninjas is really bad, far worse than the ninjas in Amegakure.


    Kirigakure''s blood-fog policy of not prohibiting infighting for many years is finally showing its evil results. No one dares trust theirpanions easily!


    Uehara fought one of the mostfortable battles. He didn''t want to use a second powerful skill, but just dropped cards at random toplete a unteral massacre.


    Hatake Kakashi, who is watching all this, was sweating!


    The boy only used one ninjutsu to killed four Kiri ninja squads, including an elite team lead by a Jonin!


    However, Kakashi was a little bit happy in his heart. Not only did he escape the entanglement of Kiri Ninja, but he also copied a powerful Thunder ninjutsu. It just so happened that Kakashi himself was best at Thunder ninjutsu.


    [Advanced mission 3: Kill ten official Chunin (10/10), the reward is 1000 life energy,1000 chakra energy, 1000 gold coins, life energy recovery rate increased by 100%, chakra energy recovery rate increased by 100%.]


    [Advanced Mission 4: Kill ten official Jonin (1/10), the reward is unknown.]


    Uehara Naraku observed in surprise that he hadpleted the advanced mission 3. In addition to the regr reward of life, chakra, and gold coin. There were additional life energy and chakra energy recovery rate.


    *****


    Life Energy: 2201 (Standard Ninja Level 1000~3000)


    Chakra energy: 3250 (Standard Kage level 3000~10000)


    Life recovery: 4 points/sec


    Chakra recovery: 3 points/sec


    Remaining gold coins: 2070


    Equipment: Seraph''s Embrace - increase Chakra energy by 400 points, increase skill cooldown reduction by 20%, and reduce Chakra consumption by 20%.


    *****


    After observing his attributes, Uehara breathed a sigh of relief. His body''s strength and physical stamina increased a lot, the Chakra energy exceeded 3,000 points, he finally had a ce to survive in this ninja world.


    In addition to these regr rewards, there are also life energy and chakra energy recovery rate, especially the increase in chakra energy recovery, which allows Uehara to use the air dance and mayfly without any restrictions, at least safe and worry-free.


    All that is left is to wait for the arrival of Kisame.


    Uehara Naraku thought about several ways to solicit Hoshigaki Kisame, but he is worried about the loyalty of Kisame to the mysterious masked man, Uehara didn''t want his strength to be exposed easily.


    In the end, Uehara decided to severely wound Kisame first, and then forcibly bring him back to the country of rain. His task can be saidplete, right?


    *****


    Outside the forest.


    A shark-faced youth led a group of more than twenty people appear at the foot of the mountain. In addition to these people, a brown-haired woman also led three ninja squads, including a powerful sensory ninja.


    Ao


    Ao is the only ninja with Byakugan who is not from the Hyuga n. Because of a coincidence during the war, he obtained a Byakugan and thus became the ninja with the strongest detection ability in Kirigakure.


    The Kiri high-endbat power Terumi Mei and Hoshigaki Kisame appear together, here we can know that they attach great importance to Hatake Kakashi and the Kirigakure''s desire for Konoha''s intelligence.


    Hoshigaki Kisame nced at the mountain and whispered, "Ao-senpai, let''s start! Our group of guys can only speak with ninja swords, and will trouble senpai to search for the enemies!"


    "Understand... Byakugan!"


    He mmed his fingers together and use his Byakugan, carefully searching for the traces in the mountains and forests, looking for the figures in them.


    After a while, Ao has finish searching, his face suddenly turned ugly, and he said in a deep voice, "All the ninjas at the northern outpost have been killed! There are still two living people on this mountain, one of them is a little child. The other one is Hatake Kakashi, he is in the eastern forest!"


    "Ha, it seems we are lucky!"


    Hoshigaki Kisame took off the Samehada on his back and looked at Terumi Mei and said, "Then we will capture Hatake Kakashi, and Terumi Mei will assist us in the suppression. Is this arrangement possible?"


    "Whatever."


    Terumi Mei waved her hand indifferently, covering her lips and chuckling: "Our purpose is to catch the copy ninja. It doesn''t matter who is responsible for the offense and who is responsible for the suppression."


    "Then please!"


    Hoshigaki Kisame dragged the Samehada in his hand and jumped into the forest, and the other ninja troops also rushed in afterward.


    Terumi Mei led his subordinates to set up a blockade along with the location of Kakashi in the forest, forcing Kakashi to move in the direction of Kisame.


    As for Uehara in the forest, they didn''t care.


    There is only one person who cares about Uehara''s strength.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Summon

    A space-time vortex appeared at the foot of the mountain, the figure of the mysterious masked man appeared. After a while, a very cute girl jumped out of the space-time vortex and stand beside him.


    The mysterious masked man nced at the Kiri ninjas jumping in the forest then turned to look at the girl next to him: "After a while, that kid will be severely injured. Your task is to save him, do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    The girl lowered her head and continued softly: "As long as he falls in love with me, you promised to let go of my hometown and let me see Kakashi..."


    "Of course."


    The mysterious masked man said in a gloomy voice: "I never broke my promise, but it is iprehensible that there are some women who like that waste Kakashi."


    "Kakashi-sama is not a waste!"


    The girl bit her lip, she is afraid of the masked man next to her but she still mustered her courage to refute his words.


    The mysterious masked man snorted and ignored her.


    Of course, he will not tell Hanare that Kakashi is also in this mountain forest and being chased by a group of ninjas. This time the crisis is not like in the past that someone wille in time to rescue him...


    *****


    In the forest.


    The Kiri ninja troops led by Hoshigaki Kisame just entered the forest, and they are still tracking the location of Hatake Kakashi.


    Click!


    A card is nailed to the tree!


    The group of ninjas be vignt and looking at the source of the card, another card flew in. The target of this card is the leader of their group Hoshigaki Kisame.


    Even if Kisame dodges the attack in time it inevitably wound his face, a long and narrow wound is drawn, and a few drops of blood are slowly dripping out.


    The card''s lingering prestige unexpectedly cut off a wild tree with the thickness of a bowl!


    Kisame''s face is still very calm, and he waved his hand at his subordinates and said, "Huh? Looks like someone''s goal is me? Go help Terumi capture the target and tell Terumi that there is something trivial for me to deal with here."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The Kiri Ninja team epted the order and each jumped into the distance, not worrying that their captain would encounter the enemy.


    Since Hoshigaki Kisame took over Suikazan Fuguki, they be subordinates of Kisame and they saw how terrible Hoshigaki Kisame with their own eyes. So far, Hoshigaki Kisame never failed when leading them on missions!


    What they didn''t know is that Hoshigaki Kisame had long been a subordinate of the mysterious masked man controlling behind the Mizukage.


    On the bright side, Hoshigaki Kisame received a mission to capture Kakashi.


    In fact, what Kisame has to do is severely wound Uehara Naraku. The harder he beats, the better, and then let a little girl save him.


    Although Kisame doesn''t understand why the mysterious mask man gave him such a weird mission, as long as it is a mission, he will perform it firmly.


    "Come out, kid!"


    Kisame showed a mouth full of shark teeth and put on a horrible smile: "Little devil, I haven''t been fighting with all my strength for a long time. If I can enjoy myself today, you can choose afortable way for you to die."


    "Hoshigaki Kisame"


    A figure of a young man appeared in front of Kisame, his body floating in the air and his fingertips dexterously turning a few cards.


    Uehara looked down at Kisame and said: "Well, although we all know the result, we still need to follow the process. I''m here to invite you to join a justice organization that maintains peace in the Ninja world. Are you interested?"


    "Of course not."


    Kisame smiled contemptuously, he put down Samehada in his hand and said coldly: "Little devil, I am a ninja who likes to kill!"


    "That''s unfortunate, I am a peace-loving person!"


    Uehara''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cards in his hand suddenly shot at Kisame on the ground. The speed of each card was so fast that it even swept through the air and create an airwave!


    Because of the Advanced mission 3 reward, Uehara''s body has been greatly strengthened and his card throwing power and speed are much faster than before!


    But the speed of Kisame is faster!


    When he saw the card being shot he dodged the attack but one of the cards exploded like an exploding tag.


    Kisame is toote to guard and his whole body is blown out, not only the clothes were destroyed by the explosion but also a few more wounds appear on his body. Samehada gave him super self-healing power so the injury Kisame receive slowly recovered.


    "Hey, how do you feel?"


    Uehara flew around in the air: "If you die, our organization will have to find a new way to find the right person again!"


    "...If you want to kill me, these are far from enough!"


    Kisame responded in a cold voice, inserting Samehada in his hand into the ground. He also thoroughly recognized the enemy''s troublesomeness!


    While Uehara is flying in the air, it will undoubtedly make his attack much more difficult. At least his physical advantage and the characteristics of Samehada to absorb Chakra are difficult to use.


    Then change the terrain!


    "Suiton: Dai Bakusui Shoha!" (Great exploding water colliding waves)


    Kisame quickly closed his hands to form a handseal and a torrent of water gushing out of his mouth. The waves on his feet were almost at the same height as Uehara in the air.


    Immediately after Kisame''s technique, he continues to form handseal:


    "Suiton: Suikodan no Jutsu!" (Water shark bullet technique)


    A water shark appeared next to Kisame, wrapped his body, and jumped out of the water rushed into the air to Uehara!


    He came up with this kind of method to attack the enemy in the air, as long as he can shoot down Uehara from the air, he can immediately take advantage of his strong physical skills.


    When Kisame approached Uehara, he saw Uehara bit his finger, even his handseal is not quite standard...


    "Huh, kid, you''re summoning handseal is wrong!"


    Kisame snorted his wrist extended and when he is about to grab Uehara''s neck and lead him to the ground!


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    However, with a shout from the young ninja, a tall monster appeared below them. The monster suddenly threw out the iron anchor in his hand and urately hit the body of Kisame dragging him back down.


    Kisame only felt an irresistible force. He fell from the sky and returned to theke he made with the monster.


    After he reacted, he finally saw what the monster that little devil summoned looked like...


    A monster almost three times his height. His whole body was tightly sealed by iron armor. Only two eyes were glowing with yellow light. It held a huge anchor in its hand, and the chain of the anchor is being held by its other arm.


    What surprised Kisame is that this monster is also like him, not only can breathe freely in the water, he can even move without hindrance.


    Uehara folded his handsnded around theke and said with a chuckle: "Kisame-san, let me introduce the opponent I prepared for you in the water, the Deep Sea Titan Nautilus...."

 Chapter 30 - 30: Starting Today, You Are Hoshigaki Kisame Of Akatsuki

    Kisame has never seen a weird summoned beast like the Deep Sea Titan. He could only stare at the huge anchor carefully and vignt, lest he is hit by the anchor again.


    After experiencing an anchor attack just now, Kisame personally felt what terrible power is attached to it! As a member of the Hoshigaki n, their physique is far superior to ordinary ninja, but it is also far from the Deep Sea Titan!


    "The speed looks cumbersome..."


    Kisame grabbed Samehada and nced at the Deep Sea Titan brandishing its anchor. A light shed in Kisame''s eyes: "Good opportunity!"


    Kisame in the water rush like an arrow released from the string towards Uehara''s summoned beast. The Samehada in his hand protruded vigorously, the handle suddenly extended like a chain wrapped around the neck of the Deep Sea Titan!


    "RIPTIDE!"


    A dull voice came from underwater!


    Kisame was a little surprised, he saw the Deep Sea Titan lift his foot, the iron nails on it were visible, and then the huge foot mmed the ground on the bottom of the water.


    Kisame felt a tremor in the water instantly, as if it is an earthquake. Under the force of this shaking, the water waves surged outwards and shook him out with Samehada!


    Seeing the frustration of Kisame, Uehara smiled and looked at him: "Hey, Kisame-san, are you having fun? If you understand you can tell me the answer directly, so you can survive! "


    "Hmm, naive kid!"


    Kisame stubbornly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but his face became extremely solemn.


    The blow of the Deep Sea Titan just now damage his internal organs.


    Originally, he thought that this mission is just teaching a kid, but he didn''t expect that he will be seriously injured before he could fight the real enemy!


    Kisame did not hesitate anymore and quickly closed his hands to form a handseal. His palm suddenly pped the surface of the water: "Suiton: Goshokusame!" (Five Feeding Shark)


    Five water sharks quickly spawned in the water then swim in the direction of the Deep Sea Titan they open their mouths to bite the iron armor on its body!


    It''s just that their teeth are not sharp enough and they were all smashed by the anchor in a moment.


    Every time a water shark is smashed, a new shark will appear next to Kisame, swarming around the Deep Sea Titans!


    One after another regenerated water sharks were killed.


    Kisame''s face is getting more and more unsightly, his ninjutsu which is always been advantageous seems to have encountered a nemesis.


    This ninjutsu technique was originally intended to save his Chakra by torturing his enemy, but now it seems to be wasting his Chakra!


    "Samehada, it''s our turn!"


    Kisame grabbed Samehada with one hand, leaned over, and rushed towards the Deep Sea Titan, the barbs on Samehada came out in an instant, revealing its full appearance.


    This is a Ninja Sword with a mouth.


    In theke water, the steel monster is not at all afraid. The anchor in his hand suddenly pointed at Kisame and a shock wave was driven into the ground by it. The underground waterke is like having a volcanic eruption and thick waves of water spewed out!


    There is no way to avoid this Deep-Sea impact!


    Whether it is the surrounding water shark or Kisame, they are all hit by the water waves brought by the shock wave!


    Kisame was shot out of theke before he could even react, and hey down on the ground in embarrassment!


    The shark-faced young man opened his mouth and spouted a stream of blood, and there was uncontroble pain all over his body, but he just gritted his teeth and endured it.


    Kisame did not rest he just looked at an anchor flying towards him. If he resisted this blow again, he might lose his life!


    "I can only try that trick!"


    Kisame quickly closed his hands to form another handseal. He nced coldly at Naraku on the tree, and said solemnly: "Boy, I pray you can find a stronger summoned beast in the future! Suiton: Daikodan no Jutsu!" (Great Shark Bullet Technique)


    A huge shark spawned next to him. After rotating around Kisame for a while, the whole shark gradually became extremelyrge,rger than the size of the Deep Sea Titan. This huge shark opened its mouth full of sharp teeth then swam in the direction of the Deep Sea Titan.


    To allow the water shark to swallow the Deep Sea Titan, Kisame used his chakra to feed it, allowing it to growrge!


    He saw that water shark swallowed the Deep Sea Titan in one bite into its abdomen, but the whole water shark exploded in an instant, stirring up waves!


    A burst of smoke dispersed in the water.


    Uehara''s summon disappeared without a trace because its summon time has reached its limit. Although it is very restrained in regr battles, it can be said the strongest restraint on Kisame.


    Suiton: Daikodan no Jutsu (Great Shark Bullet Technique) is a kind of ninjutsu that continuously bes stronger and bigger by devouring its enemy''s chakra, which can restrain almost any chakra abundant enemy.


    Even though Kisame defeated Naraku''s summoned beast, his condition is not very good.


    To destroy the summoned beast, Kisame''s chakra is almost exhausted, and his body is severely injured, and he had no idea how many bones he had broken.


    "Come on,e here!"


    Kisame pulled the handle of Samehada, greedily devouring the only chakra left in it, trying to recover his injury, but this chakra is far from enough!


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    Kisame quickly formed a handseal, and sharks were summoned out. He ordered Samehada to swallow the sharks to replenish their chakra and heal his wound.


    Originally, at the beginning of the battle, Kisame only wanted to kill the summoned beast of Naraku and taught him a deep lesson. He didn''t expect that he would rely on the shark he raised to recover his body and chakra.


    Uehara did not stop him, he just watched the action of Kisame with interest and even said kindly: "Kisame-san, do you need my help? I can help you roast the shark, I learn my Sensei best barbecue skills..."


    "..."


    Kisame ignored his humiliation, he just squeezed Samehada, and slowly stood up. As the sharks were swallowed up by Samehada, the wound on his body gradually healed.


    It can at least support his fight for a while.


    The battle is not yet over!


    "Suiton: Senshokuko!" (Thousand Feeding Shark)


    Kisame quickly forms a handseal, his palm pped the water and thousands of water sharks jumping out of the water rushed in the direction of Uehara!


    "It''s a pity, I''m not good at fire ninjutsu..."


    The corners of the young ninja''s mouth still hold a smile, he just threw out a few exploding tags and slowly raised his fingers, he whispered: "Gojo Kibaku Fuda!" (Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags)


    A string of explosions sounded in the air!


    Each exploding tags is equivalent to upper-level fire ninjutsu. Thousands of exploding tags are detonated one after another, and the scorching fire wave instantly evaporates the thousand water sharks into water vapor!


    Kisame swallowed involuntarily: "..."


    Tens of thousands of exploding tags, in a ce like Kirigakure, it can sell for hundreds of millions of Ryo.


    The smoke and water vapor hadn''t dissipated yet but Kisame felt a pain in his shoulder. A card prated the smoke and inserted into his body!


    "Boy, do you think you can avoid my sight!"


    Kisame waved Samehada in his hand and shed at the strange ce in the smoke. He could tell at a nce that there''s someone there!


    boom!


    The sword is like a hammer hit a steel te!


    Kisame is shocked while Samehada screamed in pain!


    A childish voice came from the smoke: "Kisame-san, it''s better not to be too arrogant in front of me, right?"

 Chapter 31 - 31: Tobi-senpai, Your Name...

    When Uehara''s body appeared from the smoke. A golden cover is wrapping around his body to block Samehada''s attack.


    A golden chakra lightsaber hovered around him, faintly reflecting the invincible posture of a young ninja.


    Uehara stretched out his hand and grabbed Samehada then kicked Kisame. The golden chakra lightsaber followed closely and nail him on the ground.


    "How can this be¡­"


    Kisame fell to the ground unable to move, he looks up at the young man who had no wounds after being hit, the surprise on his face could no longer conceal.


    "Nothing is impossible."


    Uehara kicked Samehada that is blocking his way and looked down at Kisame''s face, with the card in his hand he scratches a line on his Kiri forehead protector: "From now on, you are Akatsuki''s Hoshigaki Kisame, anyments?"


    Just at this time, the system determined that Hoshigaki Kisame is no longer able to resist and issue the rewards.


    [Side mission: Defeat the Seven Ninja Swordsmen (2/7), the reward is unknown.]


    [Side mission: Defeat Hoshigaki Kisame (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is Giant Shark Assault skill]


    *****


    Giant Shark Assault: Remotely summon a giant shark to attack a selected area. After 2 seconds, the shark will jump out of the ground and devour the souls of all enemies in the area. Consumes 100 chakra points and has 80 seconds cooldown time.


    *****


    Uehara epts the system reward and continues forcing Kisame to surrender. The mysterious masked man who has been observing the battle can''t sit still.


    How did that guy lose inexplicably to Uehara?


    Hanare stood beside the mysterious masked man watched the battle in amazement between Hoshigaki Kisame and Uehara Naraku. She never thought that a ninja can be this powerful!


    Hanare opened her mouth slightly, and asked in a low voice: "That boy seems to have won...what shall we do now?"


    "..."


    The mysterious masked man fell silent. Since Uehara won, his n is naturally discarded. Now the most important thing is to rescue Kisame from Uehara''s hands!


    If Kisame refuses to surrender, Uehara might not hesitate to kill a Kiri Ninja.


    Then he will lose one of his carefully selected subordinates!


    The mysterious masked man didn''t continue his thinking. He suddenly appeared beside Uehara and Kisame using his space-time vortex skill and grabbed Uehara''s arm. Heughed and said, "Hahahahaha, so the battle between you is finally over!"


    The mysterious masked man who appeared suddenly shocked Uehara!


    Is this guy stalking him secretly?


    "Tobi-senpai"


    Uehara hurriedly shook off the arm holding him and said in a deep voice, "If I remember correctly, your mission should be finding a partner for Sasori-senpai, why are you here?"


    "Well..."


    The mysterious masked man scratched his head embarrassedly and said shamelessly: "I am worried about your safety, so I n to help you persuade Kisame in advance. I didn''t expect that I came toote, ah, fortunately, nothing happens to you..."


    "..."


    Uehara''s expression became a little subtle.


    I now met an opponent, this guy has a thick face behind that mask!


    If the battle earlier has no connection with this mysterious masked man, Uehara will make a Samehada sashimi and fed it to Kisame on the spot!


    The mysterious masked man doesn''t know what Uehara''s thinking right now. After he hurriedly exins he squatted down to check Kisame''s injury.


    After confirming that the injury on Kisame''s body is not serious, the mysterious masked manughed and said: "Hehehe, Kisame-san, me and Uehara are both members of the Akatsuki organization. You must be willing to join our organization now are you?"


    "Huh, do I have a choice?"


    After hearing the name of Akatsuki, Kisame is surprised for a second. After a sudden sneer, he nodded slightly following the words of the masked man and formally agreed to join Akatsuki.


    "No, you can still choose to die!"


    Uehara lowered his head with a smile and shook his head at Kisame. His word made Kisame''s face speechless, and even the masked man next to him was a little confused.


    This Mysterious mask man said a few words that are more effective than his fight?


    This is too bad for him!


    Uehara turned his head to look at the mysterious masked man and continued: "Senior, this is my mission...I think I should kill Hoshigaki Kisame and invite another person to join the organization. I will talk to Konan-sensei about what happens here when I go back"


    "Hey hey hey, this can''t be done, kid!"


    The mysterious masked man naturally objected: "Inviting Hoshigaki Kisame to join the organization is a decision we made after secretly observing him for a long time! There is no more suitable candidate in the entire Kirigakure than him!"


    "There is no suitable person in Kirigakure, but it doesn''t mean that there is no one in the entire country of water!"


    Uehara dissatisfiedly looked at the mysterious masked man, he then pointed to the depths of the mountain forest and said loudly: "Konoha''s Copy Ninja Kakashi, has sneaked into the Country of Water. He is now surrounded by a group of Kiri Ninjas, we can save Kakashi and recruit him to join the organization..."


    Such remarks are purely joking.


    Judging from the facts, Hatake Kakashi''s reputation is muchrger than that of Hoshigaki Kisame. If Uehara really invites Kakashi to join the organization by way of rescuing, then Akatsuki will only get one more Konoha spy.


    The mysterious masked man didn''t take Uehara''s words as a joke. He is very determined and objected loudly: "The fellow Kakashi is as good as waste. Our organization cannot tolerate that kind of a person who kills hispanions!"


    "Unbiased!"


    Uehara spread his hands innocently and said, "Tobi-senpai, you forgot Kakuzu-senpai in our organization. Every time he leaves the base it will be in a duo but when hees back he will only bring a box of money..."


    "I think Kakashi and Kakuzu are different."


    The mysterious masked man feels that Uehara is so annoying, he regrets the n he rashly implemented. If this goes on, maybe this kid will kill Kisame and pull that trash Kakashi into the Akatsuki organization!


    "Different?"


    Uehara tilted his head and exined softly, "I heard that Hatake Kakashi has a Sharingan, so he can be a partner of Itachi!"


    It''s reasonable to say this. Uehara couldn''t help but think of this himself. At this moment, he had the idea of ??recruiting Kakashi and let him work with Itachi!


    It''s a pity that if you recruit Kakashi, who now knows the identity of the mysterious masked man, Akatsuki may explode on the spot and disband.


    "Obito!"


    Just at this moment, an unbelievable voice entered the ears of everyone and it''s Hatake Kakashi that they had been discussing.


    Right now Konoha''s copy ninja is full of wounds but he doesn''t care about his injuries. He just rushes towards Uehara and the mysterious masked man excitedly!


    Kakashi staggered a few steps and fell to the side of the mysterious masked man. He murmured in a low voice: "Obito... I finally.... found you."

 Chapter 32 - 32: Who Is Akatsukis Actor?

    Kakashi passed out.


    There''s a burn mark on his arm and his clothes are corroded. It should be attacked by Boil Release and Lava Release Kekai Genkai Ninja.


    In the entire water country, there happens to be a woman who owns these two bloodline limits.


    When Kakashi is evading the pursuit of Kiri ninja he is found by Ao and ambushed by Terumi Mei head-on. Even though he is at a huge disadvantage, Kakashi still managed to win back and even drew a tie.


    It is a pity that besides Terumi Mei, he encountered many Kiri ninja.


    In desperation, Kakashi thought about Raiton: Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison that he had just secretly copied, and wanted to use this trick to directly defeat all Kiri ninja!


    However, when Kakashi started knotting handseal, he felt that something is not right. Fortunately, he changes his idea and chose his own Raikiri which helps him escape...


    Just after escaping from this awkward situation, Kakashi met his target of why hees to the country of Water. If he encountered a group of Kiri ninjater, he would definitely die. But he met his old teammate Obito, there might be a chance of survival.


    Kakashi''s tense mood finally rxed.


    The mysterious masked man''s mood right now is not good, he looked at Kakashi in his feet in shock!


    ah ah ah!


    Who will tell him how Kakashi knows his identity?


    And since he called out his name, it''s not just a guessed by Kakashi!


    Which bastard revealed his identity!


    Uchiha Obito is going crazy!


    Next to him, Uehara showed a hint of surprise on time with some doubts in his eyes: "Obito? Tobi-senpai the name Kakashi just said..."


    "..."


    The mysterious masked man regained his sobriety in an instant, turning his head to look at Uehara his eyes revealing a fierce light, but he still restrained it: "I don''t know what he''s talking about..."


    "He is talking about Obito."


    Uehara spoke innocently and repeated it, he even added: "Tobi-senpai, are you an old acquaintance with Konoha''s Kakashi?"


    After finished speaking, Uehara''s eyes brightened: "That''s right! You and Itachi have a very good rtionship. It turns out that Tobi-senpai is also a ninja from Konoha..."


    "..."


    The mysterious masked man''s mood is a little broken, this kid Uehara analyzed his identity so seriously!


    Doesn''t he know that if a person knows too many secrets, and pokes at others'' privacy, his life will be short?


    Right now, his identity cannot be revealed to others especially Nagato and Konan.


    They will recognize Uchiha Madara, but not necessarily an ordinary Uchiha Ninja.


    Since Uehara noticed his secret, the mysterious masked man''s first thought is to block the news!


    A gloved palm suddenly appears and grabbed Uehara''s neck. The mysterious masked man said in a gloomy voice: "Boy, I still liked you very much, but in order not to affect the judgment of Nagato and Konan, I can only kill you here!"


    "Senpai..."


    Uehara tried his best to breathe. He clutches the mysterious masked man''s wrist tightly and trying to break his shackles. He begged in a low voice: "Senpai, I won''t reveal this secret!"


    "Is it?"


    The mysterious masked man''s eyes gradually turned scarlet, and a trace of bloodthirsty madness shed inside: "But I want to kill you now!"


    "No, don''t do that!"


    Uehara panicked and grabbed an exploding tag in his bag and shove it to the mysterious masked man with all his strength. His expression was very firm and said: "Senpai, if you don''t agree, then you will die with me!"


    At this moment, Uehara intends to give himself 100 points for his acting skills.


    The mysterious masked man didn''t notice any difference. Perhaps he is confident in his strength he let Uehara stick the exploding tags on his body.


    Is this guy have brains damage?


    And a little too bloated?


    The mysterious masked man didn''t notice the slightest difference, and sneered at Uehara: "Huh, are you worthy to die with me?"


    "Senpai..."


    The pain on Uehara''s face suddenly disappeared, and a weird smile appeared: "Why do you feel that you are not worthy to die with me? You are just an intern in the organization!"


    After speaking, Uehara broke free and flew into the air. The young man coldly looked at the mysterious masked man on the ground, and said contemptuously: "If you don''t want to die together, then go to die alone!"


    "What a naive kid!"


    The mysterious mask manughed instead of getting angry. Just as he wanted to continue to say something cruel, the sound of the explosion of the exploding tags interrupted his words!


    Boom!


    The exploding tags exploded!


    The unconscious Kakashi and Kisame are all blown out by the aftermath of the explosion!


    The face of the mysterious masked man was still calm. He allows the exploding tags explosion to prate his body but it could not hurt him at all. His right eye turned into a windmill-shaped Mangekyou Sharingan which can use Kamui as a gateway to another Dimensional Space.


    Through the use of Kamui, the mysterious masked man''s body can be intangible at any time and hide in another dimensional space, thereby avoiding damage from outside attacks. This is also the reason why he can proudly face most ninjas in the ninja world.


    In another dimensional space.


    The body of the mysterious masked man has already hidden in this space, intending to avoid the explosion of the exploding tags and let Uehara recognize the reality gap.


    Unexpectedly, when his body had just entered the dimensional space the exploding tags followed his body one after another!


    Boom!


    The entire dimensional space seems to be like a New Year celebration. The bombing sound of exploding tags is endless!


    Whether the mysterious masked man hides in the outside world or in the dimensional space, there will always be exploding tags following him causing him to be scorched...


    "What the hell...what is going on! What kind of ninjutsu is this!"


    The mysterious masked man looked up at Uehara in the sky. He showed a touch of anger in his eyes. He was yed by a kid!


    Uehara raised a finger and whispered: "Hush...senpai, don''t worry, I only use 100 million exploding tags and this firework feast will soon end."


    "Damn kid!"


    The mysterious masked man coughs out blood, his clothes are destroyed, the mask on his face bes tattered and his body also bes dpidated, but the bombardment of the exploding tags continues...


    There is no way to get rid of those exploding tags!


    Uehara looked at the firelight of exploding tags in a leisurely manner. The mutually multiplying explosive tags Jutsu is a kind of temporal and spatial Jutsu, and its principle is the simplest Kuchiyose no Jutsu.


    As long as there are exploding tags attached to the target''s body, a single exploding tag can channel up to trillions of exploding tags to bombard the target continuously until the target''s body is blown into pieces!


    Even if the mysterious masked man can hide in the dimensional space, the exploding tags will follow him into the dimensional space and continue to channel arge amount of exploding tags, which will make him ufortable...


    If he can use the Sharingan to evade, 100 million exploding tags are just a firework feast; now even if he uses the Sharingan, he cannot escape the explosion of the exploding tags.


    Then he can only use that trick!


    Uehara looked at the tragic situation of the mysterious masked man being bombarded by the exploding tags, and whispered: "Well, if senpai dies here, please me senpai for bad luck!


    If senpai is lucky enough to survive my ninjutsu, then return to the organization as soon as possible and confess your identity to Konan-sensei and Yahiko-sama! "

 Chapter 33 - 33: Believe It Or Not, I Will Chopped Samehada And Feed It To A Dog!

    "Bastard!"


    The mysterious masked man ignored the pain caused by the explosion looking at Uehara in the air he slowly closed his hand: "Izanagi must be used... I must kill everyone present!"


    The mysterious masked man felt a little fortunate that he and Uchiha Itachi participated in the extermination operation. He collected enough three-tomoe Sharingan from the Uchiha n so he had enough consumables for Izanagi.


    As long as Izanagi is used he can transform all the damage he received into dreams. He is a member of the Uchiha n so Izanagi''s duration time will be maximized.


    "When all of your 100 million exploding tags are blown up, it is your death date, kid!"


    The mes and sounds of the explosion caught the attention of other people in the mountains, such as the girl Hanare and also the Kiri ninjas who hunted down Kakashi.


    After seeing Kakashi, Hanare rushed out of the dense forest carrying the seriously injured Kakashi and quickly fled the scene.


    Uehara nced in surprise at the strange girl who is escaping. He picked up Kisame in the neck then flew in the air and also left this ce.


    The exploding tags roared constantly.


    The mask on the mysterious masked man''s face ispletely peeled off revealing his true appearance. He didn''t care about the damage of the exploding tags, but stared at the distant shadows in the air and said hoarsely: "Little devil, you can''t escape... "


    "..."


    After the chasing troops from Kirigakure rushed out, they looked at the man who stopped in ce being bombarded by the exploding tags.


    They can neither catch the traces of Hatake Kakashi nor save their Captain Hoshigaki Kisame. They decided to stay and wait until the bombing ended and take Uchiha Obito back to the vige for interrogation.


    After the repeated explosions of the mutually multiplying explosive tags ended. The newly transnted three tomoe Sharingan in his left eye turned gray.


    Even if it is a guided summon with mutually multiplying explosive tags the bombing time of hundreds of millions of exploding tags is too short. Izanagi has enough time to easily convert all the damage Uchiha Obito suffer during this time into dreams.


    It is also at this time that Uehara disappeared in the sight of Obito because he is not sure if he can defeat this guy.


    Obito nce at the Kiri Ninja present and his body gradually dissipated in the surprised gazes of these ninjas... Just as the Kiri Ninjas were puzzled a hoarse shout awakened them!


    "Mokuton: Sashiki no Jutsu!" (Wood Release: Cutting Technique)


    Obito''s figure suddenly appeared behind a Kiri ninja holding a wooden thorn in his hand and inserted it into Kiri Ninja''s heart.


    A wooden thorn grew from Kiri ninja''s body and pierced his body!


    Obito pushed the corpse of the Kiri ninja away in front of him then looked at the other ninja while another wooden thorn came out of his palm... he will use these guys to temporarily vent his anger!


    Obito felt as if he had gone back to the past, back to the night when Rin died in battle. That night he was angry as he is now.


    The screams are endless...


    After thest ninja died, Obito gradually recovered his calm and think his next n.


    First of all, the crisis of identity exposure is all because of Kakashi. If Kakashi did not reveal his identity before he fell into aa, Uehara will not know that he is Uchiha Obito.


    So where did Kakashi know that he is Obito?


    Obito did not believe that Zetsu would give his information to Kakashi because it will not benefit their n.


    This is even scarier.


    If someone already knows his identity, did they secretly know all of his ns? This is his biggest trouble.


    Second, the crisis of identity exposure must be resolved as soon as possible.


    All the people present who knew his identity are Hanare and Uehara, but before killing Uehara, he must know from him why those exploding tags will constantly appear to his side.


    Did Konan research this ultimate move against him?


    As for how to crack the exploding tags infinite summon, Obito already has a n. As long as the exploding tags use as a target of summoning are not attached to his body, there will be no more death situations like the one just now.


    In addition to Uehara and Hanare, there''s still Hoshigaki Kisame.


    However, Kisame always thinks he is Uchiha Madara. He can try testing itter. If Kisame is still loyal to him, he can stay.


    As for that trash Kakashi, he can''t die yet because he still needs to ask who give him his information...


    Thest problem is if his identity ispletely exposed while Konan and Nagato learn that he is not Uchiha Madara, what should I do to regain their trust?


    A sessor to Uchiha Madara?


    No, having a strong power is enough!


    Anyway, Obito didn''t want to be Uchiha Madara''s puppet and live in his ce. That old man was already dead!


    Obito squeezed his fist. After all, only a powerful ninja has the right to speak.


    If Nagato can''t crack his Kamui, he can only continue to follow ording to his n.


    As long as he still has the Mangekyou Sharingan, he can still control everything in the dark.


    "Now go find Kakashi and take advantage of this opportunity to extract the most important information from him, who give my information?!"


    Obito grabbed the headscarf of a Kiri Ninja to wiped the blood from his hands and casually threw the bloody headscarf on its corpse.


    Then he stepped over the corpse and step by step he walks forward on the bloody ground. A space-time vortex appeared beside him and absorbed him in his dimensional space leaving only the dead Kiri Ninjas.


    When Obito started to ughter the Kiri Ninja, Uehara flew to a secluded barren mountain with Kisame and threw him on the ground.


    Kisame didn''t mind at all, staring at the young man standing in front of him he even smiled and said, "Hahaha, I thought you will kill me..."


    "That would be a waste of resources."


    Uehara nced at The Samehada that crawled to Kisame and continued: "I advise you to give up the idea of ??resisting and tell me about the mysterious masked man."


    "You want to ask information from my mouth?"


    Kisame threw away the hilt of Samehada and asked Uehara with a smile: "Obviously you both are members of an organization, but you want to ask an insignificant person for information. Don''t you think it''s a bit unwise?"


    Uehara lowered his head in silence, looking at Kisame''s eye on the ground a smile appears on his face and he said: "Kisame when did you like talking nonsense?"


    In the next second, Uehara''s smile instantly diminished and he said indifferently, "Okay, don''t waste our time. Do you think that what you see is the truth of Ninja World?"


    Kisame looked calm and asked softly, "What do you think is the truth? You are just an ignorant person and want to get some inexplicable information from me!"


    When they are talking, he took advantage of Uehara''s unpreparedness and secretly puts his hand together trying to secretly form a handseal.


    Uehara kicked his hand and stared straight into Kisame''s eye, he said solemnly: "Hoshigaki Kisame, don''t make these little moves in front of me... if you do it again, I will take your Samehada and chopped it up then feed it to a dog!"


    "..."


    Kisame subconsciously released the handle of the sword after hearing his words and Samehada shrunk his body wanting to hide.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Rewards From Recruiting Hoshigaki Kisame

    "Well, I don''t want to waste time."


    Uehara picked Kisame and sat him up, he looked at him directly and said, "Zabuza think it''s the right time to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage, but he would never expect that the Fourth Mizukage in Kirigakure is being controlled by illusion, right?"


    Uehara refused to continue this nonsense and directly pierced the biggest secret in the heart of Kisame. By the way, he also sold out Zabuza. Anyway, there''s no one around here, and no one knows what Zabuza''s going to do.


    The whole Kirigakure goes up and down and only Kisame himself knows the truth about the Fourth Mizukage Yagura being controlled by illusions he even serves the person who controls the Mizukage.


    Uehara looked at Kisame and word by word he continued in a low voice: "That guy ims to be Uchiha Madara... right?"


    "..."


    Kisame raised his eyes and looked at Uehara with an incredulous face. He could not imagine that Uehara knew so much. The person who controlled the Fourth Mizukage indeed imed to be Uchiha Madara.


    Since Uehara said Madara''s name, he is certain that he knew everything in Kirigakure.


    Kisame hide his expression and calmly said: "Since you already know so much, what do you want from me? It sounds like you know the identity of that person?"


    "That''s right."


    Uehara raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice: "He been lying to you. You heard it just now. His real name is Uchiha Obito. He was one of Konoha''s Chunin!


    After awakening Mangekyou Sharingan, he relied on this pupil technique to call himself Uchiha Madara to deceived everyone in the Ninja world and promoted his evil thoughts... such as the Eye of the Moon n? "


    "..."


    Since the true identity of the mysterious masked man has been exposed, the so-called Moon Eye Project cannot be hidden from others.


    Kisame''s heart is a little frightened.


    The first time he saw Uchiha "Madara" show up, he shows that he''s been secretly controlling the Fourth Mizukage, and Kisame knew that he is the biggest ck hand in Kirigakure.


    However, Uehara Naraku in front of him knows all of this!


    This boy who seems to be only twelve years old seems more like the real man behind the scenes than the fake Madara.


    Kisame feels that this world is not worth living. The world is always deceiving him.


    Every time he thinks he learned part of the truth, anotheryer of fog will be lifted, allowing him to realize his ignorance and weakness.


    But now, there is another chance for him to uncover the truth!


    Although Uehara''s so-called truth clears the fog. But, there are still countless things hidden on it!


    Kisame pondered for a while, he raised his head and looked firmly at Uehara, and opened his mouth: "Then can you tell me, what is the truth about the Eye of the Moom n?"


    "Do you really want to know?"


    After Uehara nced at him with a faint smile, he bought a dark spear from the system store and threw it on the ground: "If you really want to know, pick up this dark spear and sign a soul contract with me!"


    [Spear of Darkness: Use the Dark Spear to propose others to sign a cooperation agreement. If they ept the agreement, the Dark Spear will enter their bodies and bind their souls. If they betray the contract, the soul of the betrayer will be absorbed by the Spear of Darkness to strengthen its power. (Only one person can be bound, and it can be released automatically)]


    "If I can see the true face of this world, death is a negligible price to pay."


    Kisame shows a lowugh and without hesitation, he leaned over to hold the dark spear on the ground. A gloomy green energy wrapped around his body and the other end of the gloomy green energy is also connected to Uehara''s body.


    After the two of them were wrapped in the green energy, a proud female voice came into their ears, like a god sigh: "The contract has been signed."


    After the soul contract ispleted, Uehara found that status and skill automatically appeared on his system panel.


    *****


    Dark Spear (contracted):


    Both sides Life energy +10% (activated)


    Both sides Chakra energy +10% (activated)


    Call of Destiny: If the contractor is near you, you can pull the contractor to your side. The contractor is invincible and cannot be attacked for 4 seconds. The duration is rted to chakra consumption. After the skill ends, the contractor can be thrown towards any direction, the skill consumes a minimum of 100 chakras and has a cooldown of 120 seconds.


    *****


    Whether it is the increase of life energy and chakra energy or the skill Call of Destiny, Uehara realizes that this mission gave him a lot of money!


    Uehara feels that the call of destiny is more like protecting Kisame. Now he somewhat wants to cancel the soul contract with Kisame, and ask Konan to bind the dark spear when he returns.


    Kisame naturally doesn''t know all of this. If he knows what Uehara thinks, he will tear the contract on the spot...


    In addition to this, there are several side missions.


    [Side mission: Have your first subordinate (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, reward 100 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: A subordinate with a Kage-level power (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, reward 1000 gold coins]


    After seeing the mission reward, Uehara wanted topliment the system. Not only did he let him get fat, but also let him know one thing.


    Kisame firmly chooses to be his subordinate because he is judged by the system as his subordinate. In this way, he can judge who is his true subordinate by relying on the system mission panel.


    After all, Haku, who is near him did not regard him as a boss in his heart. Perhaps Haku is still seeing him as a little friend who begs food together!


    This feeling is kind of strange...


    Uehara nced at his gold coin bnce, he suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and quickly purchased a piece of equipment that he liked for a long time The Warmog''s Armor who''s worth is 2850 gold coins.


    *****


    Warmog''s armor:


    +800 Life energy


    +200% Basic health regeneration


    +10% Skill cooldown reduction


    Passive skills: When life energy reaches 3000 points, the effect of Warmog''s Heart is automatically activated. If no damage is received within 6 seconds, 5% of the maximum life energy is restored every second. (activated)


    *****


    After getting this piece of equipment, Uehara breathed a sigh of relief. Although he has the invincible skill of the sacred moment, this skill has a cooldown time and the existence of the warmog''s armor still makes him feel more secure.


    Uehara nced at his attributes, feeling inexplicable that he had reached the pinnacle of his life.


    *****


    life energy: 3301 (standard Kage level 3000~10000)


    Chakra energy: 3575 (standard Kage level 3000~10000)


    Life energy recovery: 6 points/sec


    Chakra energy recovery: 3 points/sec


    Remaining gold coins: 320


    *****


    After reading his attributes, Uehara is in a good mood and his attitude towards Kisame became friendly. He looked at his first recruited subordinate with a gentle face: "Okay, what do you want to know? I will answer it!"

 Chapter 35 - 35: Shall We Assassinate The Mizukage?

    At this moment.


    Kisame is also shocked.


    He just signed a contract and obtained a lot of chakra and body energy increase from that faint green energy!


    Therefore, the first question that Kisame asked is about his newly acquired power: "I want to know what kind of technique this is, it can increase my power and chakra..."


    The first question raised by Kisame made Uehara stiff.


    A touch of embarrassment appeared on the young ninja''s face, he quickly waved his hand and exined casually: "This is a gift from the Spear of Darkness..... Let''s talk about the Eye of the Moon n proposed by the liar Uchiha Obito! "


    Kisame nodded and said seriously: "This is what I want to know the most. Can the Eye of the Moon n achieve peace in the Ninja World..."


    "No."


    Uehara shook his head and exined in a deep voice: "The Eye of the Moon n is a huge conspiracy. Behind it are many conspirators who use this n to deceive people. ck Zetsu used this n to deceive Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara used this n to deceive Uchiha Obito. Uchiha Obito is using this n to deceive my sensei..."


    "..."


    After hearing about it, he felt that his scalp is numb. Isn''t the Eye of the Month n just a nesting doll?


    It sounds a bit like MLM...


    The Uchiha Obito who deceived him is also a victim!


    Kisame widened his eyes and whispered: "Then what will happen to the Eye of the Moon n?"


    "Well¡­"


    Uehara spread out his hands and said helplessly: "Maybe an old woman who lived for more than a thousand years and gave birth to two sons but still looks a little cute will appear!"


    "..."


    Kisame ispletely bewildered but he finally realizes something. In fact, he shouldn''t ask so much, because there are too many things he will not understand.


    The so-called truth of the Ninja World is tooplicated. Even Uehara can''t figure it out in a moment.


    Kisame thought for a while, and asked aloud, "Then what will I do? Kill Uchiha Obito and stop this n?"


    "Don''t."


    Uehara shook his head and said: "What you have to do is join the Akatsuki organization, stay lurking, and pretend to be a spy sent by Uchiha Obito to spy on Uchiha Itachi. When I need it, I will ask you for information about Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi."


    "..."


    After a while, Kisame understand what Uehara meant. Heughed and said, "I am a spy sent by you, but I have to pretend to be the spy of that liar Uchiha Obito to monitor Itachi. Right?"


    "You are very wise."


    Uehara praised Kisame and added: "After we return to Akatsuki organization, don''t be too polite to me. For some reason, I am still an intern in the organization."


    "How many interns does Akatsuki still have?"


    Kisame watched Uehara a little speechlessly: "When that guy Obito found me and ordered me to severely wound you, he told me that he is the only intern of Akatsuki."


    "I am different from him."


    Uehara waved his hand and exined: "Uchiha Obito hide under the guise of an intern and secretly monitor Akatsuki''s every move. I am the real intern of Akatsuki "


    Kisame shook his head and said nothing.


    Of course, he can tell his new boss that this boss of his is much more hidden than Uchiha Obito.


    I don''t know why this Akatsuki organization has so many spies or conspirators with different minds but not been disbanded until now...


    It''s an organization whose tenacious vitality is like a miracle!


    Uehara thought that except for Zabuza''s assassination n, there is nothing else interesting in the country of water. Thinking of this, Uehara asked Kisame aloud: "Do you still have something to deal with?"


    "No, shall we now leave the country of water?"


    Kisame shook his head.


    After a while, Kisame seemed to have thought of something and said with a smile: "I heard that Zabuza is going to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage. It''s better to give Uchiha Obito a gift before we leave... how about we kill Mizukage-sama who is under his control?"


    "..."


    Uehara is silent for a while, remembering the bloodthirsty nature of Kisame he couldn''t help saying: "Kirigakure is your hometown..."


    "That''s why I will help them end the blood mist before defecting!"


    Kisame put Samehada on his back and whispered: "As a ninja who killed manypanions in the vige, I know the pain of killing apanion... The Fourth Mizukage has issued so many orders to kill hispanions. He''s already in pain, right?"


    Who can bear the pain of killing apanion?


    Even the numb Kisame once felt this kind of pain. When he was in his loneliest, he met a female ninja who is kind to him but because of the order of his boss he personally kills her.


    If the Fourth Mizukage Yagura is released from the illusion, knowing that the Kirigakure is killing each other because of his order. Mizukage-sama must be grief-stricken, right?


    Uehara looked at Kisame with excitement, feeling that he should not beat the enthusiasm of his subordinates: "Okay, do what you want to do!"


    After killing the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, Uchiha Obito who secretly controlled Yagura is going to vomit blood, which is quite good.


    However, Kisame shook his head, revealing his mouthful of shark teeth he chuckled: "No, I can''t do this thing...because I still have to lurk in Uchiha Obito''s camp. If I kill Mizukage-sama I will arouse his suspicion."


    "..."


    Uehara suddenly understood the meaning of Kisame. This is an opportunity to borrow his hand in killing Mizukage to make some contribution to his hometown.


    If it weren''t for what the Kisame said is a bit reasonable, Uehara feels that it''s not easy to tell who is the boss between him and Kisame...


    Uehara frowned and said: "It''s not that simple to assassinate the Fourth Mizukage, especially since there is a biju in his body. Let''s find out his whereabouts first..."


    "Don''t worry, I know the whereabouts of Mizukage-sama."


    Kisame shook his head with a light smile and provide the information to his new boss: "Since Yagura was seriously injured by Uchiha Itachi and Biwa Juzo. He''s been living in his original residence which is a forbidden area in?? Kirigakure. Only his confidant ninja can get close to it."


    "Okay."


    Uehara sighed.


    Anyway, if he goes and assassinates the Fourth Mizukage. In addition to adding a headache to that guy Uchiha Obito, he could alsoplete several side missions.


    The reward for assassinating a Mizukage might be a bit richer, right?

 Chapter 36 - 36: Dont Use Plug-in In Front Of Me

    "Is this the ce where Fourth Mizukage lives?"


    Uehara and Kisame rushed to thekeside residence of the Fourth Mizukage, only to see a bunch of Kiri ninja''s corpses lying on the shore the clearke also turns scarlet.


    Kisame looks at the surroundings and exims: "It seems that guy Zabuza ns it for a long time if he can kill so many Kiri Ninja Guard!"


    Judging from the battle traces and blood temperature at the scene, it hasn''t been long since Zabuza start the assassination of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura. Maybe he is still hiding nearby.


    As for the result of the battle between them, whether it is Uehara or Kisame they are not very optimistic that Zabuza can kill Yagura. Sanbi Jinchuriki can''t be defeated by this kind of assassination method.


    A wave appears on the water!


    An ugly behemoth rushed out. The thorns on its back were dripping with water. Three steel-like tails swayed behind it, and a pair of weird eyes stared at the two people on the shore.


    "Ah?"


    Instead of fearing the giant beast, a smile appeared on Kisame''s face: "To be able to force Mizukage-sama to release Sanbi, you really can''t underestimate the strength of Zabuza! "


    This behemoth is Kirigakure''s biju Sanbi Isobu.


    In the next moment, this behemoth-like tortoise nced at Kisame, its figure turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated in the sight of the two.


    A ninja who looked like a teenager suddenly walked out of the smoke. He has a stitch-like scar on his face but it did not look scary.


    It''s the Fourth Mizukage Karatachi Yagura, his eyes are a little cold: "Hmm, that Zabuza is a coward. I did not use the power of Isobu to defeat him. I just let Isobu out to breathe..."


    Kisame looked at Uehara and said with a light smile: "If you are going to face Uehara-sama next, please don''t hesitate to use Isobu''s power, otherwise, it''s very difficult for Mizukage-sama to have fun!"


    "Is that so?"


    Yagura took a look at Uehara, he nodded seriously, and said, "Okay, I will not keep my hands."


    "Hey, hey, don''t listen to Kisame!"


    Uehara red at his new subordinates then turned to look at Yagura and said, "After all, if you use Isobu''s power you will still die painfully... It''s better to just use this form and let me kill you. It''s more convenient for everyone."


    "..."


    Uehara made Yagura''s face difficult to look at with a single sentence. Why is this kid so arrogant?


    The Fourth Mizukage did not look at him but instead looked at the shark-faced ninja: "Kisame, do you also want to assassinate me? This kid is your helper?"


    "No, Mizukage-sama don''t get me wrong."


    Kisame shook his head and denied Yagura''s usation. He chuckles and continues: "I will not intervene in this battle, because now I am just an innocent person who is threatened to assassinate Mizukage-sama! "


    ording to his n with Uehara, he will not participate in this battle.


    Because he also wanted to see Uehara''s power.


    Defeating or killing a Kage-level character is also a measurement of strength.


    "Then wait for me to kill him, and then I''ll deal with you!"


    Yagura looked at Uehara, his palm suddenly turned over and the green flower iron rod weapon on his back fell into his hand. He unexpectedly attacks Uehara first!


    Uehara grabbed his weapon in one hand. Since his life energy increased to more than 3000 points, both his power and speed have been greatly enhanced. It is easy to block Yagura''s attack!


    "It''s powerful, not bad."


    Uehara sighed, not knowing whether he is boasting himself or boasting Yagura. But what he said undoubtedly angered the Fourth Mizukage in front of him.


    Yagura''s palm suddenly became blood-red and he pped Uehara''s chest. A clump of coral quickly solidified in Uehara''s body!


    This is the ability from Sanbi Isobu, Coral Palm!


    Only the Jinchuriki that can borrow the power of Sanbi can use the coral palm. Once hit, the body will quickly grow a coral.


    Yagura, who is a perfect Jinchuriki, can enter half-tailed beasts mode at any time in any part of his body. By borrowing the power of Sanbi Isobu, this technique almost caught off guard many ninjas and inexplicably defeated them with this ninjutsu.


    The Fourth Mizukage did not break his promise. He promised not to keep his hands, and immediately used the power of Sanbi directly on Uehara!


    "It''s quite troublesome..."


    Uehara looked at the growing coral covering his whole body almost instantaneously he whispered: "We only did one face-to-face encounter, and you already use this power?"


    The sacred moment!


    The golden cover radiated from Uehara''s body, instantly dispelling the coral palms from his body, and a chakra lightsaber appears around Uehara stabbing at Yagura!


    Yagura''s iron rod flipped, a stream of water fell from the green flowers and turn into a mirror in front of them!


    "Suiton: Mizukagami no Jutsu!" (Water Mirror Technique)


    A ninja who is the same as Uehara appeared in the mirror but the chakra lightsaber pierces and destroys it.


    Yagura turned over to avoid Uehara''s attack and frowned. He said with a frustrated expression: "Is the copying of Mizukagami no Jutsu unsessful?"


    A ninja who looks exactly like the enemy will appear in Mizukagami no Jutsu and can even use the enemy''s ninjutsu. The copying just now obviously failed.


    Uehara hit Yagura''s jaw with a fist and smashed his whole body. Then he twisted his wrist and said, "Well, the reason why I can''t be copied is probably that this world can only amodate me?"


    "Boy, you''re so arrogant!"


    Yagura who was smashed to the ground by Uehara suddenly stood up, and quickly began to close his hands and form a handseal: "Suiton: Suiryu...!"


    Uehara Naraku stomped the ground only to hit the gravel!


    Uehara''s speed was too fast, forcing Yakura to give up his ninjutsu. Who expected this Fourth Mizukage is not surprised and a thick tail appears on his back!


    It''s the tail of Isobu!


    Yagura shook the tail behind his back and mmed Uehara''s body fiercely to knocked him out. He is just using handseal knotting to lure Uehara to attack!


    Uehara, who fly upside down in the distance, patted the mud on his body and stood up again. He saw that his life energy had dropped by more than a thousand points, which means that Yagura''s previous blow was so powerful that it is enough to easily kill an ordinary Ninja...


    The onlookers watching the battle shook his head and looked at Uehara: "Obviously there are more ways to break the knotting, but you chose the most dangerous way. You are so confident to fight the Sanbi head-on... "


    "I want to fight you as an ordinary ninja, but you used the power of bijuu..."


    Uehara closes his hand together and calmly began to knot his handseal. He looked at Yagura and said softly, "Fourth Mizukage, I forgot to tell you that I hate others using plug-in in front of me...."

 Chapter 37 - 37: Another Seven Ninja Swordsmen Appeared!

    Yagura did not understand Uehara''s meaning. He could see Uehara''s hand forming a handseal but couldn''t tell whether the boy in front of him is serious or just want to lure him to attack.


    After all, Uehara''s handseal knots are messy even some of them are out of ce...


    But his expression at this time is very serious.


    Kisame who is watching the battle is a ninja who is extremely passionate about handseal. He couldn''t bear seeing Uehara''s messy handseal so he corrects him: "Uehara-sama, your handseal is wrong, handseal like this is invalid..."


    "Shut up!"


    Uehara''s face flushed and he retorted: "What valid and invalid? What is the use of handseal? Isn''t it enough as long you can release ninjutsu..."


    To verify his own words, Uehara raised his palm to the sky and sternly shouted: "Raiton: Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    Thundercloud storm instantly covers the sky!


    A series of lightning wandered in the thundercloud storm one of which suddenly burst out and fell towards Yagura''s location!


    The thick tail behind Yagura blocked the lightning attack. He nced at the somewhat scorched tail with slight confusion.


    How did he release this Thunder Ninjutsu?


    Yagura hasn''t figured out how Uehara in front of him can inexplicably release this Thunder Ninjutsu yet another bolt of lightning fell and hit him again!


    "Ok?"


    Yagura watch another lightning sh out his face finally became serious: "Does this ninjutsu attack twice in one second?"


    This time interval is too short!


    "Boy, no wonder you dare to assassinate me..."


    Yagura squeezed his palms and a cluster of scarlet chakras emerged from him. These chakras are filled with evil and rage covering his body instantly.


    "But this power is far from enough!"


    With Yagura''s roar, the red chakrapletely covers his whole body. At this moment, Yakura''s body has a frightening aura.


    While watching the battle, Kisame also showed a slight dignity on his face. His hand is holding Samehada who wanted to jump out to join the fight.


    For thousands of years, the power of the nine-tailed beasts symbolized destruction and rage. The jinchuriki that can use the power of the bijuu can easily be a Kage-level ninja.


    The ground under Yagura''s feet shatter!


    Yagura''s Sanbi Version 2 form is like a red monster rushing in the direction of Uehara while ignoring the lightning attack. His speed was so fast that Uehara could hardly see his movements!


    In just a second, Yagura is already in front of Uehara. When the fist wrapped in the bijuu chakra is about to hit Uehara''s chest!


    "Command¡¤Shockwave."


    A magic puppet appeared in Uehara''s hands and activates, it quickly pulls and distorts the space visible to the naked eye!


    Yagura is also pulled by the distortion.


    Uehara''s eyes fell indifferently on Yagura''s body and a purple energy ray shot out of his eyes. The chakra coat on Yagura''s body instantly burnt out!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah..."


    The intense pain caused by the disintegration of the surface of his body made Yagura scream and scale slowly emerges in his body. He using the power of Sanbi to try resisting the energy rays.


    Finally, a huge monster appeared!


    Theplete Sanbi Isobu appeared again in front of Uehara, but its body right now is full of wounds.


    "Roar!"


    The life form disintegration ray continues!


    Even if Isobu appeared, he is still enduring the pain that can erode the soul with great difficulty. The boundless wave of water under its feet surges toward Uehara!


    Uehara did not stop the energy ray from his eye, he just casually stretched out his palms to summon a huge wind wall: "Wind barrier!"


    The wind wall block Sanbi''s water release ninjutsu. It rolled back on Sanbi!


    "¡­What?"


    Kisame who is always calm looks at this scene in shock. The expression on his facepletely copses: "It''s okay to release ninjutsu without handseal... but Uehara-sama can release two different kinds of ninjutsu at the same time. Is it a Kekkei Genkai?"


    Kisame can''t figure it out.


    The only thing Kisame can determine is that if Sanbi continues to receive the attack from the purple energy ray, its death is only a matter of time.


    The purple energy released from Uehara''s eyes is too overbearing!


    However, a cluster of water at Sanbi''s feet suddenly turned into a huge waterman.


    The huge waterman turned his head and point out his finger in the direction of Uehara. A clear voice resound in everyone''s ears: "Suiton: Mizudeppo no Jutsu!" (Water Gun Technique)


    Thepressed water hits Uehara.


    Uehara who is hit from the front flew upside down. The purple energy rays swept through around him uncontrobly, the trees and weeds turned into nothingness when hit!


    "When did this guye?"


    Theplexion of Kisame change, he picked up Samehada and stood up slowly looking at the huge waterman.


    The huge waterman gathered together in front of him and turned into a young ninja with sharp teeth.


    "Kisame-senpai, what''s going on?"


    The young ninja nced at Kisame and then looked at Uehara who is standing up. He frowned and ask: "This guy...is here to assassinate the Mizukage?"


    "Yes!"


    Kisame grasps the ninja sword in his hand. He looked at the young ninja in front of him and chuckle, "Are you also here to assassinate Mizukage-sama? As Kirigakure''s future hope it will not be good... Hozuki Mangetsu."


    To be able to perform Suika no Jutsu (Hydrification Technique) of the Hozuki n and has a strong strength. It''s can only be Hozuki Mangetsu one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Hidden Mist.


    He is the youngest and known as the most powerful Seven Ninja Swordsmen in history.


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen always select members based on their strength and match with one of the seven ninja swords. But the Hozuki n has always been able to easily get the favor of the seven ninja swords.


    In addition, Hozuki Mangetsu possesses both extraordinary ninjutsu talents and a wealthy n.


    He is considered by ordinary Kiri ninjas to be the man who will guide the revival of Kirigakure in the future.


    Mangetsu did not answer the question of Kisame but frown at the wound on Kisame and asked aloud: "Kisame-senpai, please answer me first, why are you here? Otherwise, I will consider eliminating you together with the enemies."

 Chapter 39 - 39: Both Sides Want To Hide Secret

    "But, this guy wants more."


    The expression on Kisame''s face gradually became a little dignified, and then said: "Unless Mangetsu wants to defect, otherwise, he must kill the two of us insider!"


    "One person can''t do two things at the same time...so there''s might be some helper."


    Uehara nodded his body flew in the air with the help of air dancing. While floating in the air he observed the surrounding situation.


    "It seems you guessed it right!"


    Mangetsu smashed Fourth Mizukage Yagura with Hiramikarie he said to them: "No matter who you are, you can''t escape!"


    The nature of the Hozuki n is always been bloodthirsty. If the Hozuki is a gentle ninja, how can they be worthy of their sharp teeth!


    Now that Uehara and Kisame had guessed it, Mangetsu didn''t even think about hiding it, but just said loudly: "Come out, Zabuza-senpai!"


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence in the air.


    Uehara''s expression was a little weird, and he even wanted tough.


    If he heard it right, the name that Mangetsu called out sounds a bit familiar!


    Uehara twisted his neck stiffly, and looked at Kisame: "Are you ninjas in Kirigakure do things sloppily? Why would he think that Zabuza can stop the two of us?"


    "..."


    Kisame shook his head, saying that he didn''t know it, but he shouldn''t underestimate Zabuza.


    Kisame said in a low voice: "If he didn''t master the Kirigakure no Jutsu(Hiding in mist), he can''t stop me, but I don''t think he can beat Uehara-sama."


    Uehara stared at Mangetsu who still suppressing the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, he frowning and asked: "Did you know the fighting power of your helper before you ask him for help? ..."


    "Hey, kid, don''t look down on people!"


    A figure suddenly rushed out and after a cursing, he jumped into the air, waved the big knife in his hand to shed Uehara.


    It''s Momochi Zabuza


    Uehara didn''t panic either. He is much more flexible in the air than Zabuza. He lowered his head slightly to avoid the Kubikiribocho and punch Zabuza''s chest!


    boom!


    Zabuza embarrassingly falls to the ground!


    Uehara looked at Zabuza then he shook his head and sighed: "Zabuza, I didn''t see you in three days but your strength is getting weaker and weaker!"


    "Bah!"


    Zabuza spit out blood. Although the reason for his serious injury is the previous assassination of Yagura, Zabuza felt that Uehara''s power had be stronger again.


    How long has it been since they met? Uehara''s strength seems to have doubled.


    What is going on?


    Mangetsu couldn''t help turn his head to look at Zabuza: "Zabuza-senpai, do you know him?"


    "..."


    Zabuza stays silent.


    It was not a glorious thing that he was defeated by Uehara before.


    Uehara slowly fell to the side of Zabuza and smiled lightly knowing what Zabuza''s thinking: "Zabuza, don''t hide our rtionship... After all, many people lost to me but I only let go a very few people."


    "..."


    When Mangetsu heard these words, his expression could not help show a touch of amazement. The current situation seemed a bit out of control!


    Six hours ago.


    Zabuza thinks that the time to assassinate Yagura hase, and quietly came to Yagura''s residence and wanted to assassinate him.


    Unexpectedly, his strength is far from enough. Yagura beat him up and the news also leaked out.


    Mangetsu, who is in charge of defense in the vige, is the first to get the news that the Mizukage has been assassinated again. He did not choose to send support directly. Instead, he killed the Ninja Guard who had returned to the vige for help and blocked the news for the first time.


    When Mangetsu found Zabuza after receiving information about Yagura, he nned toe here to find opportunities.


    If Yagura is still intact, Mangetsu is still the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who are loyal to Mizukage; if Yagura is seriously injured, Mangetsu will not mind sending him for a ride, they have never been a pacifist.


    However, when Mangetsu arrived here, he didn''t know that Uehara can kill Yagura directly by just giving him a little time.


    Mangetsu only noticed the seriously injured Yagura.


    Therefore, the current young patriarch of the Hozuki n immediately decided to take action, nning to kill Yagura and Uehara.


    But the current situation is obviously out of control.


    "Okay, let''s sort out the current situation!"


    Uehara pped his hands he points to the seriously injured Yagura in the distance and whisper: "It seems that our goals are the same. Everyone wants to kill the Fourth Mizukage. You have no objection to this?"


    "..."


    The three Seven Ninja Swordsmen nced at each other, Zabuza snorted coldly, Mangetsu nodded, and a smile appeared on the face of Kisame.


    The strongest ninja squad in Kirigakure, the second generation of Seven Ninja Swordsmen now only has three people, and they all want to kill their immediate boss.


    The Fourth Mizukage Yagura''s eyes changed and he looked at everyone present. He smiled sadly: "I didn''t expect you guys..."


    "Sorry, I almost forgot the Mizukage is still alive!"


    Uehara didn''t turn his head at all but still looked at the two. He just snapped his fingers in the direction of Yagura!


    When everyone is still a little surprised, a strange shark suddenly sprang out of the ground at the foot of Yagura and swallowed him!


    After a while, the shark plunged into the ground again, leaving only the Fourth Mizukage Yagura''s body lying dead on the ground...


    Giant Shark Assaults this weird skill, if it can sessfully sneak attack the effect is unexpectedly powerful!


    Uehara just snapped his fingers and summoned a weird shark to kill the Fourth Mizukage Yagura. Seeing this scene, there was a sh of horror on the faces of both Zabuza and Mangetsu!


    Kisame chuckled slightly: "Sure enough, Uehara-sama can use Ninjutsu without handseal"


    Whenever Kisame sees Uehara Handseal, he always feels that something strange, because he will make some small mistakes from time to time.


    Now that he thinks about it, those are just disguised to show weakness?


    As an excellent handseal user and a loyal subordinate Kisame suggested: "If Uehara-sama is willing, I can help you assemble some beautiful handseal gestures."


    Kisame are good at things like handseal.


    Uehara nodded slightly but shook his head again. "Forget it, let''s talk about itter... let''s deal with the immediate matter first! I don''t want anyone to know that we are involved in killing the Fourth Mizukage Yagura!"


    "Then our idea matches."


    Mangetsu slowly grabbed the scroll on his body and whispered: "Apart from Zabuza-senpai, I don''t want more people to know that I want to kill Yagura."

 Chapter 40 - 40: I Want The Explosive Tags In Shibuki!

    The scene is deadlocked again.


    The death of Yagura cannot change their opposition.


    In addition to Zabuza, the outsider Uehara and Mangetsu both want to keep their respective secrets.


    Uehara doesn''t want Obito to have a source of information to learn about the betrayal of Kisame. He needs Kisame to be a spy.


    Mangetsu doesn''t want anyone to know that he is trying to kill Yagura, because hees from the Hozuki n and wants to inherit the position of Mizukage.


    Kisame shoved Samehada behind his back and chuckled: "Uehara-sama, if you need to kill them, you should be able to do it, right?"


    "I''m not in a hurry."


    Uehara waved his hand, he wanted to see the reward for killing Yagura first.


    [Hidden mission: Undo Uchiha Obito''s control over the Fourth Mizukage Yagura (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is purification skill.]


    [Purification: Remove all negative effects on yourself, cooldown time 210 seconds, no chakra consumption.]


    Uehara was puzzled. He never noticed that there was a hidden mission. He felt that thepletion is a bit inexplicable. Does killing Yagura also release control?


    But the reward purification skill was good!


    From now on, he doesn''t have to worry about Sharingan genjutsu and he won''t be defeated in a sh like Orochimaru and Kakashi.


    In addition to this, there are twomon side missions.


    [Side mission: Defeat Sanbi Isobu (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is spiked defense skill.]


    [Spiked defense: When you enter a defensive posture, your life energy is doubled. During this time, if you were attacked by the enemy''s physical skills, half of the damage will be bounced back to the enemy. The defensive posturests for a minimum of 6 seconds and is rted to chakra consumption, cooldown time is 4 seconds.]


    Because I defeated a tortoise, so you gave a tortoise skill?


    Why don''t you give me a summon contract directly! However, the existence of spiked defense will greatly strengthen his physicalbat strength!


    The skills given by thest side mission are the most wasteful because Kisame around Uehara also has simr ninjutsu.


    [Side mission: Defeat the Fourth Mizukage Yagura (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is Tidal Waves skill.]


    [Tidal Wave: Summon a wave of water under your feet sweeping all enemies in front of you. The skill range is rted to chakra consumption. The minimum cost is 100 chakras and the cooldown time is 100 seconds.]


    Isn''t this just a water release ninjutsu?


    Uehara sighed, Kisame standing next to him could spit out the water ninjutsu that can destroy a dam in one breath. This skill can only be said to be better than nothing.


    "Hey Mangetsu, what are you doing?"


    Zabuza inserted Kubikiribocho into the ground and said: "Only the dead can keep a secret, but these two in front of you are not easy to deal with!"


    "We must keep them."


    Mangetsu held a scroll in his hand and said, "Suigetsu is still in the vige."


    "Suigetsu that kid..."


    When Zabuza hears Mangetsu''s word his face is a bit unsightly because that kid always moring to take Kubikiribocho.


    Isn''t this directly saying that he will kill him when he grows up?


    If his guardian is not Mangetsu, that kid Suigetsu will be killed by him many times!


    Kisame recognized the scroll in the hand of Mangetsu and eximed, "You are really the prodigy who is beloved by the seven ninja swords. Even Samehada in my hand recognizes you!"


    "Is that a scroll capable of summoning the seven ninja swords?"


    Uehara curiously looked at the scroll in Mangetsu''s hand and asked, "How many ninja swords can he use now?"


    "At present, it should be four."


    Kisame knows all about the seven ninja swords and replied: "The Samehada is in my hand, the Kubikiribocho is in the hand Zabuza, and the Kiba is in the hands of Kurosuki Raiga who defected from the previous generation. The remaining four are in his hands and he can use it all."


    "what¡­"


    Uehara suddenly became interested: "I heard that one of the ninja swords is called Shibuki which can summon countless explosive tags...Is this sword also in it?"


    Although Uehara didn''t know the mechanism of this ninja sword there may be a seal or summoning ninjutsu in it, but its ability alone is enough to attract people.


    He wants to know if this ninja sword can be used with the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags


    Uehara can use mutually multiplying explosive tags so no matter how many exploding tags he has it was not enough for him.


    If it doesn''t work can I give it to Konan as a souvenir?


    Kisame didn''t know what Uehara is thinking so he nodded and said: "Yes, the explosive power of Shibuki is also very troublesome..."


    Uehara''s face immediately became serious, he extending his arm while watching Mangetsu opening the scroll and said coldly: "Then let him hand over Shibuki! That Ninja Sword, I like it very much!"


    "..."


    Kisame''s face is a bit weird. He started to think of the fear when he is being dominated by Uehara''s explosive tags formation, but now he is in Uehara''s camp so he only chuckled and nodded: "That ninja sword is indeed suitable for Uehara-sama."


    "Unfortunately, he doesn''t seem to want to hand it over directly!"


    Uehara squeezed his hand and walked to Mangetsu step by step. He whispered to Kisame: "I''ll take Mangetsu and you handle Zabuza. There is no problem, right?"


    "Of course."


    Kisame smiled confidently, he suddenly tore the bandage on Samehad and continued with a smile: "I''m okay with Uehara-sama handling Mangetsu... after all, I am not sure if I can take down the genius ninja of the vige"


    Among the current three Seven Ninja Swordsmen in Kirigakure they know more or less in their hearts that if it is in a frontal fight, the strength of Zabuza should be the worst.


    As for Kisame and Mangetsu, there is little contact between the two of them, and Mangetsu who is only 13 years old this year never face failure so far.


    Because Mangetsu never really took the enemy seriously in every mission because no matter how powerful the enemy is, he could easily win.


    Therefore, Mangetsu is also known as the most mysterious genius in Kirigakure. A child prodigy who they never know his strength!


    As for the opponent that Mangetsu has to face, it is also very interesting.


    Kisame has never seen exactly how much power Uehara hides because whether Uehara faces Uchiha Obito or the Fourth Mizukage Yagura he was always so confident and calm.


    Kisame turned his head and looked at the opponent he is assigned: "There will be a duel between two ninjas who never tested their true power. Who are you going to support? Zabuza?"


    "Huh, the person I support is always been me!"


    Zabuza holds Kubikiribocho and rushed towards Kisame. The battle between the two Seven Ninja Swordsmen began!

 Chapter 41 - 41: A Teenager Who Is So Strong

    The battle between Zabuza and Kisame is far less fierce than the battle between Uehara and Mangetsu.


    The Hiramekarie in the hands of Mangetsu shed leaving a deep trench on the ground but the de only hit a yellow circr defensive grid!


    This is Uehara''s defensive posture, it tightly wraps around Uehara''s body and has a spike raised at the intersection of the grid!


    "Is that all?"


    Uehara''s mouth smile. The Spiked Defense, a bonus skill that he got when he defeated Sanbi. It''s was enough to resist his enemy''s swordsmanship in this battle.


    As long as it isn''t Might Guy from Konoha, this skill can be used for most ninjas.


    Mangetsu looked at the smile on Uehara''s face and twisted his wrist. Gas is released from the eyes of Hiramekarei enveloped the entire Ninja sword!


    "Hiramekarei Kaiho!"(Hiramekarei Unleasing)


    As his voice fell, a chakra ball suddenly condensed from the tip of Hiramekarei and hit Uehara''s body instantly knocking him in the air!


    But this type of attack is not enough!


    Mangetsu quickly retracted his palm to pull and open the summoning scroll beside him: "Kuchiyose no Jutsu, Kabutowari!"


    Kabutowari has a very peculiar appearance. The first is a ninja sword that looks quite like an ax and the other was a hammer!


    Mangetsu grabbed the ninja sword with one hand and smash it to Uehara''s body, then he picked up the hammer with his other arm then mmed it on the back of the ninja sword!


    Kabutowari can break all defenses precisely because it will have two powers superimposed when it falls on the enemy.


    Bang!


    Kabutowari cut once again to the yellow circr defensive grid!


    Only this time Uehara''s body flew down and the superposition of the double power made him a little unable to stand it!


    Mangetsu''s body is also injured by the spiked defensive rebound force, and a mouthful of fresh blood appears on the corner of his mouth, slowly flowing out from the gap of his mouth...


    "This ninja sword... is too noisy, right?"


    Uehara stood up patted the dirt on his body, ignoring his life energy consumption, and pointed his finger at Mangetsu: "Hammer and ax don''t match, it should be equipped with a sickle!"


    "what?"


    Mangetsu looked at Uehara suspiciously, he ignores his crazy words and is still shocked by the defensive technique.


    What the hell is that yellow round grid?


    Even Kabutowari can''t break his defenses?


    Kabutowari in the hand of Mangetsu turned into smoke and dissipated, his palm quickly open the scroll and summon another ninja sword!


    Nuibari


    "I don''t want this one!"


    Uehara''s voice came into the ears of Mangetsu who suddenly rushed to his side kicking the ninja sword in his hand.


    But Nuibari flew back in the hand of Mangetsu and the steel wire behind it entangled Uehara''s ankle!


    "Hmph, this time, you can''t escape!"


    Mangetsu threw Nuibari in his hand, the sharp needle-like ninja sword pierced arge tree deeply. The steel wire on the handle of the knife is wrapped around Uehara''s body and tied him to the tree!


    It''s indeed a genius ninja who is proficient in seven ninja swords.


    Almost every kind of strangely shaped ninja sword can be used by Mangetsu and use at the most suitable time.


    Mangetsu looked at the tied Uehara, stretched out his hand then shouted in a low voice: "Suiton: Gosuiwan no Jutsu!"( Great Water Arm)


    Mangetsu arms became visibly thicker!


    This is the secret technique of the Hozuki n which can concentrate the body''s moisture to the arm, thereby enhancing the strength of the arm.


    Mangetsu nced at the battlefield on the other side and see Zabuza continues to lurk in the fog.


    "Zabuza-senpai, let me barrow the Kubikiribocho!"


    After that Mangetsu quickly closed his hands and form a handseal, he then spread out his palms: "Kuchiyose no Jutsu...Kubikiribocho!"


    "Asshole kid, don''t take my sword casually!"


    Zabuza hidden in the fog cures but did not speak out loud. He is also secretly observing the battle between Uehara and Mangetsu.


    Although these two little devils did not use powerful ninjutsu, the physical battle between them was extremely tragic!


    Every time Zabuza thought that Uehara is going to die, Uehara will use a defensive technique to resist, he will then patted his body lightly and stood up again...


    On the contrary, Mangetsu who attack suffered a lot of internal injuries. This kid named Uehara Naraku has an outrageous defensive technique!


    Why is this kid hard to kill?


    Now that Mangetsu once again caught an opportunity to win, Zabuza must support him let alone borrow his Kubikiribocho.


    Only the Kubikiribocho can cut anything!


    But...


    Zabuza thought of the weird jutsu of Uehara and said loudly: "Be careful this guy seems to be able to use a powerful defensive ninjutsu stronger than the yellow defensive jutsu just now..."


    However, it was toote!


    After Mangetsu borrowed the Kubikiribocho by using the summoning technique. He didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity, holding the Kubikiribocho tightly he smashed it towards Uehara''s head!


    A dazzling golden cover emerged from Uehara''s body. The golden light is reflected in the sight of Mangetsu and the two fightings in the distance.


    As a ninja who fought Uehara the two of them know how strong the defense of this golden cover...


    A thought came to the mind of the two involuntarily: ''Mangetsu is in danger'', ''will another Seven Ninja Swordsmen lose to Uehara?''


    Uehara bathed in golden light calmly greeted the Kubikiribocho.


    Uehara ced ayer of spiked defense outside the invincible cover, and just like this he directly faced the de of Kubikiribocho.


    boom!


    Countless shattered des fly randomly!


    Mangetsu who held the Kubikiribocho at this moment felt when it touched Uehara''s firstyer of defense encountered a huge rebound force and the entire Kubikiribocho was destroyed!


    The sharp Kubikiribocho was destroyed, then the body of Mangetsu will also suffer and be injured by the rebound force. The genius ninja of Kirikagure suddenly sprayed out blood, he doesn''t know how many broken bones he has...


    Uehara opened his eyes and looked down at Mangetsu who is lying on the ground with a serious injury. He tilted his head and said: "He, I haven''t taken any action yet, why did you fall?"


    "..."


    Mangetsu turned his head and looked away. The Kubikiribocho in his hand only the hilt left which made him wonder if he had fallen into a genjutsu.


    But the situation doesn''t allow him to think.


    "Suiton: Suiwa k¨­ka" (Hydrification Cure)

 Chapter 42 - 42: So You Are Also A Bro-con

    After Mangetsu forms a handseal, his body suddenly turned into a ball of water, and quickly blended into theke next to him using his n secret technique!


    After a while, he walked out of theke again.


    Mangetsu already restored his original appearance. The wounds and bloodstains in his body disappeared.


    At this moment, the body of Mangetsu waspletely healed. The Hydrification technique healing ability is simply amazing but it consumes a lot of chakras!


    This secret technique is simr to Orochimaru''s substitute technique. By consuming arge amount of chakras, it can directly recover all injuries in his body.


    Uehara looked at Mangetsu and couldn''t help but eximed: "If you have a top bloodline in your body, maybe you can be a genius ninja who canpete with Uchiha Itachi!"


    This sentence is Uehara''s true thoughts.


    Mangetsu is only thirteen years old this year. He already practiced the secret technique of hydrification passed down by the Hozuki n at this level. He can use it to be immune to physical attacks, heal himself, and he is also extremely good at kenjutsu.


    Moreover, every Kirigakure''s ninja sword with special abilities is like an extension of his arm, and in terms ofbat power alone, Mangetsu surpassed other ordinary ninjas.


    In some aspects, Hozuki Mangetsu and Uchiha Itachi were very simr. They are both thirteen years old this year and they are both heirs of a powerful ninja n of a big country. In the future history of the ninja world, Mangetsu is the same as Uchiha Itachi they died early due to a serious illness.


    "Konoha''s S-ss missing-nin and genocider Uchiha Itachi?"


    Mangetsu gave Uehara a surprised look, he didn''t quite understand why this guy suddenly mentioned the name of Uchiha Itachi. That Konoha S-ss missing-nin is indeed powerful.


    Some time ago, when Uchiha Itachi and Biwa Juzo go into the country of water, it''s said that the Fourth Mizukage who used Version 2 bijuu mode was still severely injured caused an uproar in the vige.


    It is for this reason that Yagura left Kirigakure to hide here to heal his wounds. This is also the reason Zabuza assassinates Yagura.


    Kirigakure is also collecting his information.


    Mangetsu remembered Konoha''s wanted order description circting in the ninja world and some rumors he had heard. He shook his head and said: "I will not kill my n and torture my brother like him!"


    "..."


    Uehara chuckled lightly and didn''t answer, he just thought it is a bit funny. Are all ninjas with younger brothers in the ninja world is a Bro-con?


    When Uehara thought of this a smile appeared on his face and he tentatively said: "If you are willing to surrender now, I will consider sparing your brother''s life."


    After finishing speaking, Uehara pressed his temple and continued with a chuckle: "Well, let me think about it... His name is Hozuki Suigetsu he should be eight years old this year, right?"


    "..."


    A sh of anger appeared on the face of Mangetsu!


    This genius who rarely gets angry now makes his fists creak!


    Mangetsu looked at Uehara with a serious face and issued his warning: "If anyone dares to mention hurting Suigetsu...I will do my best to kill that person!"


    "I guess I''m right!"


    Uehara''s smile is even thicker. He seems to have found a way to get Mangetsu. This guy is a Bro-con!


    If I let a genius ninja like him not join the Love and Peace Akatsuki organization and let him stay in Kirigakure, he will die sooner orter. Isn''t it a waste?


    It''s fun to think about it!


    During the meeting at Akatsuki''s organization base, Uehara made a vow that he could recruit Kisame to join the organization. Konan also persuaded him not to care about the mission and prioritize his safety.


    Now if he pulls the three remaining Seven Ninja Swordsmen back in Kirigakure, this will be thergest mission hepleted, right?


    At the very least, I have to try, right?


    How did Pain and Konan recruit people when they re-started Akatsuki? By using force and intimidation tactics, they only then slowly established a ninja group.


    The smile on Uehara''s face bes brighter: "But, even if you work harder it will not change anything. I will kill you first and then kill your brother..."


    To increase his persuasive power, Uehara continued to analyze: "If the news of the death of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura goes out. Kirigakure will be very chaotic, right? In this case, If I want to kill your brother it doesn''t seem to be too difficult!"


    "Asshole!"


    Mangetsu knew that the young ninja in front of him wanted to provoke him, but when the topic is Suigetsu he still showed his anger: "Give up your unrealistic ideas! I will kill you here!"


    After Mangetsu said angrily, his body turned into a huge waterman, and he mmed his hand at Uehara''s location.


    boom!


    Mangetsu fist mmed into Uehara''s body and the huge force almost instantly copsed the ground. The monstrous water wave suddenly turned into a flood and flooded the ground!


    "Can hydrification alone be able to achieve this level?"


    Uehara floated up from the water to the air. He looked directly at the huge waterman and slowly opened his arms: "Unfortunately, there is no unbreakable ninjutsu in the world. Every technique has its shorings, such as your Hozuki n''s hydrification secret technique was very afraid of thunder Ninjutsu..."


    "..."


    Hearing Uehara''s words, the incarnation of Mangetsu paused, his huge palms began to form handseal. The water wave on the ground surged along the waterman''s body and falling between his fingers like a waterfall...


    The voice of Mangetsu came out within the huge waterman: "You have no chance to release thunder ninjutsu... Suiton: Bakusui Shoha (Exploding Water Colliding Wave) !"


    A stream of water spouted from the waterman''s mouth and hit in the direction of Uehara forming a huge water ball-shapedke trapping him!


    Uehara nced at his drenched clothes. When he is about to go out from the water ball, he suddenly felt that the density of the surrounding water suddenly became smaller and he is being squeezed.


    Mangetsupletely melted into the water!


    In the Ninja world, ninjutsu that can change the terrain consumes a lot of chakras so every water release ninja that uses this have coordinated attack methods.


    For example, after using arge burst of water waves, Kisame will enter Samehada-fusion form and attack the opponent in the water.


    Mangetsu uses this to cooperate with his hydrification technique. In the huge round water ball, every drop of water in there is part of his body!


    Every drop of water can be manipted by him!


    Mangetsu fully develops his n''s hydrification technique, no wonder he dares to appear here. His current state is more than enough to defeat a jinchuriki.


    "Unfortunately...you found the wrong opponent."


    Uehara''s eyes suddenly turned cold, he lifted his palm and said: "Then I will let you see my thunder ninjutsu! Raiton: Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"

 Chapter 43 - 43: He Actually Aim To Surpass Zabuza, His Future Is Doom!

    A thundercloud storm appears!


    Uehara smiled lightly, the chakra in his body quickly flowed into the thundercloud, the volume of the thundercloud expanded almost instantly.


    "Let see where you are!"


    As soon as Uehara''s voice fell, the thundercloud lightning bolts gather to the area where the huge water ball is located.


    A lightning bolt quickly broke away from the clouds and struck a certain position in the water.


    Mangetsu can only bear the blow bluntly and his head slowly appears: "I didn''t see any handseal gesture..."


    But time will not wait for Mangetsu!


    A lightning bolt strikes Mangetsu''s body one after another!


    "The power of this ninjutsu is not very powerful."


    Mangetsu passively bears the lightning attack, he lowered his head and continued to analyze: "But is this technique continuous? And the frequency of attacks is also very fast..."


    In just a few seconds, Mangetsu is forced to exit his liquified state.


    This is the defect of the hydrification technique of the Hozuki n. Once the body is unable to fully liquify after encountering lightning, it will force the body to manifest itself.


    When the huge round water ball lost the chakra supporting it, the water flows into theke revealing the figures of Uehara and Mangetsu.


    "Suiton: Suiro no Jutsu" (Water Prison Technique)"


    When the huge water ball is about to dissipate, Mangetsu began to quickly knot handseal and release his defensive ninjutsu.


    The stagnant water on the ground surged up quickly forming a hollow water prison, just enough to envelope Mangetsu and resist the lightning falling from the thundercloud storm.


    A series of lightning bolts smashed into the water prison one after another!


    Uehara walks toward Mangetsu step by step. He watches his expression through the water prison and finally decided to persuade him to surrender: "Do you want to save your brother''s life? As long as you surrender to me now and join our organization, I will let your brother go."


    "..."


    Mangetsu raised his head looking at the broad thundercloud storm in the sky. His mood gradually bes preupy and he fell into a long silence.


    If he died here, his 8 years old brother Suigetsu will not be able to live in this cannibalistic Kirigakure.


    But he still bears thest wish of revitalizing the n!


    After a while, Mangetsu slowly raised his head and looked at Uehara: "The Hozuki n is one of the ninja ns who participated in the establishment of Kirigakure. Our ancestor, Hozuki Gengetsu be the Second Mizukage in Kirigakure. ¡­"


    "Oh, I know him."


    Uehara said, "I heard that the Second Mizukage led the Kiri hidden force to attack the country of fire but failed, so he turned around to attack the country of earth and die with the Second Tsuchikage..."


    Later they are all dug up by a tomb thief named Yakushi Kabuto.


    Uehara smiled suddenly and said: "Does your n background have anything to do with your surrender? There are also ninjas from the Uchiha n in our organization. The Hozuki n doesn''t seem to be particrly noble, right?"


    "Not noble."


    Mangetsu has a frown face and hesitantly said: "Hozuki n only has me and Suigetsu. I also bear the responsibility of revitalizing the n, I can''t be a traitor..."


    Not only he can''t, but also did not dare.


    Once the elder brother bes missing-nin, how can the younger brother Hozuki Shuigetsu live in Kirigakure?


    He will surely be killed!


    When they are talking, Mangetsu proposed another solution: "If I can, I am willing to reach a cooperative rtionship with your leader and send you some information about the vige."


    Mangetsu is worried about his brother, so he even vited his ninja rules and became Uehara''s spy in Kirigakure.


    Once Mangetsu bes Mizukage, Uehara may rece Uchiha Obito as the new hidden controller of Kirigakure. But Mangetsu can''t survive his fate. Will he stay in Kirigakure and wait for death?


    Moreover, Uehara doesn''t know how to use genjutsu, what can he use to control Mangetsu?


    This guy only has his brother and the Hozuki n in his heart. But for other things, Mangetsu will not care at all.


    Wait, brother?


    Uehara suddenly remembered another pair of strangely rted brothers. He looks at Mangetsu and smiled lightly: "Do you believe that your brother will be stronger than you? I have away, do you want to hear it?"


    "Other way?"


    Mangetsu raised his head subconsciously. As an older brother, he certainly believes that his younger brother will surpass him!


    "How about making your brother a ninja who will fight for revenge against you..."


    Uehara showed a malicious smile on his face: "Will he be stronger at an unimaginable speed and be a person who revives the Hozuki n? Maybe he will have a chance to be Mizukage in the future!"


    "..."


    Mangetsu is confused for a moment, after a while, he shook his head and said: "Suigetsu will be alone in Kirigakure. He can''t survive... Many people in the vige are hostile to Hozuki n."


    "Then entrust him to someone worthy of trust."


    Uehara thought of the brown-haired female ninja who gave him cookies, and softly suggested, "Now that Yagura is dead, the bloody mist will end soon! That ninja named Terumi Mei, do you think she can take care of your brother?"


    Terumi Mei likes to take care of the younger generation of Kirigakure very much. The third-generation sessor of the ninja sword Hiramekarie, Chojuro, is taken care of by her.


    "Terumi-senpai?"


    Mangetsu''s eyes suddenly lit up but he hesitated: "Terumi-senpai does take care of me back then in the vige, but she is already 23 years old this year. She should be married soon..."


    "Oh, she is only twenty-three?"


    Uehara remembered that when Terumi gave him cookies, she looked a little youthful and beautiful, but this did not dy Uehara''s words: "Don''t worry about this! Don''t say she is only 23 years old, even if she is at 32, she can''t get married!"


    To increase his persuasive power he continue: "Terumi Mei''s double bloodline limit is very vicious, no one in Kirigakure will dare marry her, right?"


    "...Your excellency makes sense."


    Mangetsu nodded unconsciously. Many ninjas who admired Terumi Mei gave up in their pursuit after seeing Terumi Mei''s fighting style.


    Now Terumi Mei has no suitors.


    Some men with broken mouths in the vige said that instead of expecting Terumi Mei to marry, it is better to expect her to be Mizukage!


    Mangetsu didn''t think too much about Terumi Mei, he paid more attention to his brother.


    Mangetsu solemnly looked at Uehara, and pleaded: "Now, please tell me how to make Suigetsu stronger! He now aims to surpass Zabuza-senpai, his vision is a bit short...."

 Chapter 44 - 44: A Person Whose Strength Does Not Match His Ambition

    What Mangetsu''s dissatisfy most is that Suigetsu aims to surpass Zabuza.


    Mangetsu believes that as long as Suigetsu inherits a Ninja sword, his strength should be able to surpass Zabuza.


    His brother''s goal is simply an embarrassment.


    Although this is the truth, it''s a bit inappropriate to say it on this asion.


    Because the other party who''s Mangetsu talking about is still here.


    Zabuza who currently uses Kirigakure no Jutsu (Hiding in the fog) to entangle Kisame after hearing the words of Mangetsu finally couldn''t help saying: "Oi Mangetsu, what do you mean on your word?"


    "Caught you!"


    Before Mangetsu responded, the corners of Kisame''s mouth grinned and the handle of Samehada in his hand stretched flew to a position in the fog: "Samehada Furainguch¨¥nkatto!" (Samehada Flying chain cut)


    "Asshole!"


    Zabuza doesn''t have Kubikiribocho in his hand. He could only be pushed out of the fog by Samehada and fell to the ground embarrassedly!


    There''s a hint of embarrassment in the air.


    Mangetsu watched this scene helplessly, he spread his hand, and said: "Sorry, I don''t intend to offend Zabuza-senpai but your strength is indeed a bit weak."


    "..."


    Zabuza gave him a vicious look and then looked at Kubikiribocho with only the hilt left on the ground. He said coldly: "It''s because you kid borrows my Kubikiribocho!"


    Mangetsu retorted: "Even if Zabuza-senpai has Kubikiribocho the chance of defeating Kisame-senpai will not exceed 30%, right?"


    "Asshole!"


    "I''m just exining facts."


    "Little devil, do you think I can''t kill you!"


    "Even if I don''t have Hiramekarei the chances of senpai defeating me is very low!"


    With a few words, the fragile alliance and friendship between Hozuki Mangetsu and Momochi Zabuza broke and the two quarreled impatiently.


    "Stop fighting!"


    Uehara interrupted them and looked at everyone present. His eyes stopped on Mangetsi and Zabuza: "You two already lost, you choose to join Akatsuki with me or I will bury your bodies in your hometown..."


    The people present all knew that Zabuza and Mangetsu have no right to choose. The only thing they could choose is to surrender decently.


    Zabuza wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and snorted coldly: "My purpose is to kill Yagura and end the bloody mist. Now that the purpose has been achieved I will follow you to the organization called Akatsuki!"


    Mangetsu is not like Zabuza he directly put forward his request: "If your Excellency can do what you said and let Suigetsu be able to revitalize the Hozuki n, no matter what you ask me to do, I will do it for you!"


    "...Yes."


    Uehara''s smile at the corners of his mouth could hardly be restrained he just opened his mouth and said: "If your brother is the kind of waste that can''t be helped..."


    "Suigetsu''s talent is better than mine."


    Mangetsu confidently promised: "As long as he has a guide, Suigetsu will surpass the past ancestors and be the strongest ninja among the Hozuki n!"


    It''s okay not to say this.


    When he said it, Uehara felt a little confused.


    Because Uehara knew that there was no strong bloodline in the Hozuki n, the Ninja world was precisely a world that valued bloodline...except Konoha''s Noble Green beast.


    Uehara sighed, he looks at Mangetsu and said: "Then try my method first, and the rest depends on fate... At least you can set a more ambitious goal for your brother and let him desperately catch up to you!"


    "¡­I know."


    Mangetsu''s teeth clenched as if he made up his mind.


    His younger brother Hozuki Suigetsu is eight years old this year. He performed well in the Ninja School in Kirigakure and can even apply for early graduation.


    Mangetsu has always been very worried. If Suigetsu can''t be guided properly, it will not be a surprise that he will follow a crooked road like Zabuza.


    He can''t say this now, otherwise, I''m afraid it will kill someone.


    Uehara sat on a tree trunk: "Since you have sincerely surrendered to me, then I will ept it withpassion!"


    Hearing Uehara''s words, Zabuza and Mangetsu''s faces darken visibly to the naked eye. This guy is so strong to the point of terrifying... his IQ is also terrifyingly..... low!


    At this moment, Uehara''s face darkens, he nced at Mangetsu with some helplessness because he received the worst reward ever.


    [Side Quest: Defeat Hozuki Mangetsu (1/1), the reward is 100 gold coins.]


    Hozuki Mangetsu is a powerful ninja. Uehara thinks that it is even more difficult for others to defeat Mangetsu than Fourth Mizukage!


    Perhaps because Mangetsu died young, there were too few scenes in the anime and many people did not pay attention to him. So the system directly issued the minimum mission reward.


    Is this too little?


    But the harvest of defeating Mangetsu is not only a hundred gold coins, because Uehara saw thepletion of his other mission.


    [Side Quest: Defeat the Seven Ninja Swordsmen (6/7), the reward is unknown.]


    Uehara did not expect that the mission of defeating the Seven Ninja Swordsmen on the system panel directly counted four heads just because Mangetsu hold the other four ninja swords.


    Thest Seven Ninja Swordsmen that need to be defeated in this side mission should be Kurosuki Raiga that Kisame mention. The first generation of Seven Ninja Swordsmen defected with Kiba.


    When Uehara saw another mission, his eyelids trembled and his expression was a bit unsightly.


    [Side mission: Have three subordinates (2/3), the reward is unknown.]


    Now the three Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Hidden Mist are nominally Uehara''s subordinates. Kisame is the first ninja who chooses to be loyal to him, so what about the second?


    Uehara is not particrly concerned about who the second subordinate who sincerely surrendered to him. What he cares about is who is the one who refuses to sincerely surrender...


    But, this is easy to find.


    Because Uehara saw thest side missionpletion.


    [Side mission: Get two subordinates with Kage-level chakra powers. The mission ispleted. The reward is 1000 gold coins.]


    This mission directly proved that the second person who chose to seek refuge to Uehara is a ninja with a Kage-level chakra.


    Do we still need to think?


    Who is the weakest here?


    Uehara''s gaze swept across Mangetsu and he couldn''t help but exim in his heart. As expected, he is someone even Kisame can''t see through...


    At the age of thirteen, he is already at Kage-level power!


    No wonder he died so early because when he was alive he must be too arrogant!


    Uehara''s gaze slowly stopped at Zabuza''s body. This man has always had his ambitions.


    He also has a strength that does not match his ambition.


    Uehara tilted his head and looked at Zabuza. Now, should he take him back or just dig a hole and bury him on the spot?

 Chapter 45 - 45: Even If They Surrender, They Still Fight Each Other!

    "Boy, your eyes give a dangerous look!"


    Uehara''s gaze rm Zabuza''s heart, he subconsciously reaches out and touches the kunai on his waist.


    Why did Uehara somehow look at him with such a dangerous gaze, as if he wanted to bury him at any time!


    "No."


    Uehara shook his head and retracted his gaze. He looks at the corpse of Yagura on the ground and whispered: "I just want to know who will shoulder the trouble of killing the Fourth Mizukage"


    "Are you still afraid of this?"


    Zabuza looks at him contemptuously and said coldly: "If you are worried about the pursuit of Kirigakure, I can tell others that I killed Yagura..."


    As expected by Uehara, Zabuza doesn''t want a kid to be his new boss base on his tone.


    As for the killing of the Fourth Mizukage, it is not a problem for Zabuza it''s even very useful for him.


    Because Yagura governed the Kirigakure and be the bloody mist, his reputation in Kirigakure was always not very good. Many ninjas hate his bloody mist policy but were afraid of his Mizukage identity and powerful strength.


    In the eyes of these people, Zabuza will be a real hero.


    Uehara also thought of this, he smiles and nodded: "This will not be a problem for you. When the story of you killing Yagura spreads, there will be many ninjas in Kirigakure who will secretly support you"


    "Humph¡­"


    Zabuza snorted and didn''t answer, he didn''t expect his thoughts will be read by Uehara so quickly.


    To tell the truth, he intends to return to the Water Country with the hero title "Yagura killer, Eliminated the Chigiri no Sato (Bloody Mist)" in the future, and may be able to secretly control the power of Kirigakure.


    Uehara didn''t care about this.


    Kisame also didn''t care. Among those present, only he and Uehara knew that Yagura is just a puppet controlled by others.


    "Uehara-sama."


    Mangetsu frown and look at Zabuza with a bit of difort. He said in a low voice: "If we do what Zabuza said, will it affect our n? Suigetsu is looking forward to getting his Kubikiribocho...."


    Uehara asked with a puzzled face: "What do you mean?"


    "It''s better to kill Zabuza!"


    Mangetsu is full of murderous aura, and a fierce smile appeared on his mouth. He said coldly: "It just so happens that I can also use Kubikiribocho!"


    "Asshole, do you think you can kill me!"


    "If it''s you Zabuza-senpai, it will no be difficult."


    "..."


    The two former allies quarreled again.


    Uehara didn''t know whether Mangetsu is jealous of Zabuza''s position in Suigetsu''s heart, or he wanted the Kubikiribocho in his hand.


    If you are anxious you attack yourpanions... The average moral limit of the Seven Ninja Swordmen is a bit low!


    Only Kisame is worthy of trust.


    "All right."


    Kisame kicked the Kubikiribocho with only the hilt left in front of him to Zabuza and said: "Zabuza, go and fix your ninja sword and pick up the body of Mizukage-sama..... Uehara-sama, where is our next stop?"


    "Kirigakure."


    Uehara nced at the crowd and said in a deep voice: "Zabuza will dere to Kirigakure that you killed the Fourth Mizukage; Mangetsu you will arrange your affairs and I will wait for you outside of Kirigakure until tonight."


    "Got it."


    "Understand."


    Zabuza and Mangetsu each agreed and disappeared in front of Uehara. Only Kisame is still standing behind him.


    Kisame looks at the back of Uehara and praises loudly: "Today I saw Uehara-sama show a stronger power!"


    "Are you okay?"


    Kisame smiles when Uehara is being humble and continues to follow his words: "Master will be stronger in the future and may be able to surpass the ninja demigod in Amegakure in the future! "


    "Demigod Hanzo?"


    Uehara couldn''t help butugh and said, "Hey, Kisame, if you take him as an example, it''s mocking myck of strength!"


    Kisame shook his head with a smile and then said with a serious face: "No, Master power is beyond my knowledge. I don''t know what the guy Uchiha Obito thinks and dares to be Uehara-sama''s enemy"


    "Him?"


    When Uehara heard the words of Kisame he whispers, "Kisame, don''t underestimate him just because he is not the real Uchiha Madara! To some extent, the guy Uchiha Obito is more difficult to deal with than Uchiha Madara!"


    "Is that so?"


    Kisame thinks for a while then suddenly smiles: "I probably know how to regain his trust... But how should I exin Uehara-sama willing to save my life?"


    "Well¡­"


    Uehara thought for a while and found a reason: "Just consider me as an intern working hard to be a full member of Akatsuki. After all, my mission in the country of water is to recruit you to join Akatsuki."


    "Understand."


    Kisame grinned.


    "Let''s go pick someone up first."


    Uehara remembered that he had an arrangement to wait for Zabuza''s matter to finish. Since there is no need to wait he will now take Haku.


    The trip to the country of water is fairly smooth and everything he wanted to do is done even a little too much.


    The only trouble is, where Uchiha Obito currently is?


    That guy will not chase Kakashi all the time, right?


    Uehara guessed right, Obito had indeed been chasing Kakashi and Hanare.


    *****


    Kakashi and Hanare hid in the forest outside Kirigakure.


    Kakashi believed that Obito is still near Kirigakure and nned to avenge Rin; Hanare thought that Uchiha Obito is a conspirator and wanted to kill them, she keeps persuading Kakashi to flee the country of water.


    However, how could Kakashi who wanted to get the truth from Obito and bring him back to Konoha give up? He analyzed the intelligence obtained from Hanare and felt that his best friend''s IQ had improved a lot.


    Hanare pushed Kakashi''s shoulder and pointed to Kirigakure where the fire is being lighted up everywhere: "Kakashi, there seems to be something wrong in Kirigakure!"


    The sound of fighting in the vige even reached the mountain!


    Kakashi''s expression suddenly became tense. Regardless of his injuries, he went to Kirigakure to search for information: "Maybe it because of Obito! I must go and see!"


    "He will kill you!"


    Hanare grabs his arm.


    Kakashi is silent for a while and little by little he freed Hanare''s arm. He lowers his head and said: "Even if Obito kills me, I must get the truth from him."


    Even if it was because of Rin''s death he refused to return to the vige.... Then why did he go back and kill the Namekaze couple?

 Chapter 46 - 46: Overnight, 3 Seven Ninja Swordsmen Defected!

    There''s a fishy smell in the air.


    The fighting in Kirigakure shocked many people.


    The Fourth Mizukage Yagura and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were not in the vige, which directly led to the fall of Kirigakure. A group of ninjas holding bone spurs rushed in to kill!


    These ninjase from the Kaguya n in the Water Country. They use bones to fight and they have a cruel and bloodthirsty nature. They always wanted to capture Kirigakure.


    It is not idental that the Kaguya n attacked Kirigakure tonight.


    They received news that the Fourth Mizukage Yagura was seriously injured by Uchiha Itachi before, and tonight they received information about the assassination of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura. The patriarch of the Kaguya n finally couldn''t help it and led the whole n to initiate the attack on Kirgakure.


    However, the attack of the Kaguya n is quickly blocked. The vige soon organized the ninjas left in the vige to hold the Kaguya n.


    Facing the huge number of ninjas in Kirigakure, the Kaguya n with only a few hundred people could not win at all.


    The entire Kaguya n was quickly killed by the Kiri ninjas, except for a little guy named Kaguya Kimimaro, the bodies of all the ninjas of the Kaguya n were piled together.


    The Kiri ninjas finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as the Kiri ninjas were about to bury these corpses, another short corpse fell on the pile like rags!


    The Kiri ninjas are a little surprised. When they look at the short corpse carefully, their expressions change greatly and they scream in panic!


    "Mizukage-sama!"


    "It''s Yondaime-sama!"


    "Someone killed Mizukage-sama!"


    "Go and tell the elder council that someone killed Mizukage-sama!"


    Regardless of whether the Kiri ninjas support or resist the blood mist policy, whether they respect or dislike him, he is still ultimately the leader of Kirigakure.


    However, the corpse of the Mizukage is thrown out in front of a group of Kiri ninjas, which undoubtedly made every Kiri ninja furious!


    Is this humiliating them?


    "Shut up, don''t be too noisy!"


    An indifferent voice interrupts the moring of the ninjas, Zabuza jump onto a pile while grabbing Kubikiribocho in his hand he picked up Yagura''s body. He said coldly: "I killed Yagura, do you guys havements?"


    "Zabuza-sama!"


    "Zabuza-sama, that''s Mizukage-sama!"


    "Zabuza-sama, why are you killing Mizukage-sama?"


    Hearing the questioning of a group of ninjas, Zabuza nced at the surrounding group. He said: "Because I hate this vige of blood mist, so I killed the waste Yagura..."


    "Zabuza!"


    A blue-haired ninja broke through the crowd he looks up at Zabuza on the pile of corpses then gritted his teeth and said: "Do you want to defect?"


    "Yup¡­"


    Zabuza sneered looking at the ninja who is questioning him and suddenly asked: "Ao, Kaguya n group of brainless monsters attacked the vige, who do you think leaked the news to them?"


    This news is sent out by Zabuza.


    Before Zabuza assassinate the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, he leaked the news of Yagura''s assassination to the Kaguya n, mainly to avoid the pursuit of Kirigakure if the assassination failed.


    It doesn''t matter anymore. The attack of these ninjas from the Kaguya n brought Kiri together so that Zabuza can announce the sess of assassinating Yagura.


    As for whether he can escape smoothly...


    There are also another Seven Ninja Swordsmen in the vige about to defect, there are also Uehara Naraku and Hoshigaki Kisame outside the vige!


    "...You leaked the news?"


    Ao''s face suddenly changed. He clenched his fist and said loudly, "All ninjas, grab Zabuza with me. Never allow this guy to escape!"


    "Huh, just rely on you?"


    Zabuza looked at the people under him contemptuously, jump up to a tall building, and said loudly: "Ao, do you think I am the only one who defected?"


    As soon as he said that, the turbulent river water suddenly rushed to the tall building and instantly smashed the crowd of ninjas!


    Taking advantage of the opportunity created by someone, Zabuza quickly disappeared into the sight of many ninjas and flee.


    As for the one who releases the water ninjutsu.


    Mangetsu who stood by the window he retracted his hand then turned his head and whispered, "Terumi-senpai, after I left the vige, I will leave Suigetsu to you."


    "Does it have to be like this?"


    Terumi Mei looked down at the unconscious Suigetsu in her arms, and continued in a low voice:


    "If you do this, he will hate you forever"


    Just now, Mangetsu suddenly pulled her here and gave her Suigetsu that he just put to sleep and put forward his n of defection and spying.


    Now all ns are in ce.


    "I can''t back down."


    Mangetsu shook his head and said in a low voice: "For the safety of Kirigakure, I must join that evil organization to find out the mastermind behind Zabuza-senpai. I will find a way to give important information to Water Country in the future. "


    "I know."


    Terumi Mei sighed and immediately said with a serious face: "Then tomorrow I will apply to the elder council to issue the S-ss missing-nin wanted along with Momochi Zabuza. In that organization, you must pay attention to protect your safety..."


    "Yes."


    Mangetsu respectfully saluted and added: "By the way, Terumi-senpai, add another S-ss missing-nin wanted for Kisame-senpai."


    Terumi Mei who has a rather unsightly expression on her face turned uglier at this moment. She raised her head in shock and said, "Wait, that guy defected too?"


    What''s happening here?


    The second-generation Seven Ninja Swordsmen who were re-organized in Kirigakure now only have three people. But now they all defected overnight?


    What the hell!


    Terumi Mei is not in good mood!


    Will the Seven Ninja Swordsmen be disbanded?


    Mangetsu pondered for a while before organizing his own words: "I suspect that Kisame-senpai has be a member of that evil organization long ago and secretly instigating Mizukage-sama to ughter the ninjas from the same vige... I will also search for a way to find out more information about this."


    "..."


    Terumi Mei clenched her fists abruptly, her nails almost sinking into her flesh, her body stiffened for a while. She reluctantly said: "I see, you should leave here first! The people in the vige will start chasing you...when we have the power to destroy that evil organization, I will find a way to resolve the matter between your brothers."


    "Yes."


    Mangetsu disappeared in front of Terumi Mei instantly.


    After leaving Kirigakure, Mangetsu couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional in his heart. The new boss he trusted knew Terumi Mei too well!


    The brown-haired beauty heard the half-truth and half-fake n he hadpiled and not only she promised him to take care of Suigetsu. She will also find a way to mediate for him in the future.


    Mangetsu''s heart has a little guilt....

 Chapter 47 - 47: Kaguya Kimimaro, Do You Want To Pick Up Trash Together!

    The sound of fighting in Kirigakure disappeared.


    Kakashi didn''t have time to rush and search for Obito''s trail, because he and Hanare happened to meet another road blocker.


    Kakashi guards Hanare behind him. He held his ninja sword tightly, and watch vigntly the ninja who is blocking their way: "Orochimaru..."


    "What a coincidence, Kakashi-kun!"


    Orochimaru''s mouth couldn''t help but chuckle. Since hepleted his reincarnation and defected the Akatsuki organization, he began to search for a suitable container in Ninja World.


    Therefore, he used Shimura Danzo to return Kabuto to Konoha and asked Kabuto to find some young talented ninjas by constantly taking the Ninja test.


    In addition to this, Orochimaru himself also rushed to the country of Water, hoping to find some teenagers with bloodline limits here.


    With today''s event in Kirigakure, Orochimaru will naturally not missed it.


    It happened that Orochimaru also met a teenager who is suitable for being a reincarnation container because that teenager''s eyes were pleasing and he also has bloodline limit.


    If this young man with a bloodline limit attack Kirigakure ande back alive, Orochimaru intends to bring him back to his base as an alternative container.


    As a result, when Orochimaru is waiting here eagerly, he unexpectedly saw Kakashi near Kirigakure.


    This is troublesome...


    It''s rare to see a ninja from my hometown when I''m out, Orochimaru doesn''t feel like saying hello, but it seems impossible!


    Orochimaru looked at Kakashi and Hanare behind him, remembering how Kakashi saved Yamato in front of him: "Oh, Kakashi-kun, are you here for another rescue?"


    Kakashi ignored him, sweat appears on his face, and asked nervously: "Orochimaru...Why did you appear in Water Country?"


    "This sentence should I ask Kakashi-kun, right?"


    Orochimaru spread out his hands and talk: "This is the country of water, it''s not a ce where a Konoha Ninja should appear!"


    Kakashi watches his movements closely and his heart sank. He reached out and pushed his ninja forehead protector up: "No matter which country this is since I encountered the most dangerous defector of the vige. It seems I can''t let you go."


    This man is simply a demon!


    Since the defection of Orochimaru, Kakashi is following his tracks and encountered many things in the middle, which made Kakashi hate Orochimaru even more.


    "Ha, shouldn''t the most dangerous is Itachi-kun?"


    Orochimaruughed out loud staring at Kakashi. He said: "If we fight here, it will attract Kiri Ninjas. I don''t care, but the little girl behind Kakashi-kun will have a difficulty to survive, right?"


    "..."


    Kakashi stay silent.


    Because Hanare rescued him before, he will not be able to throw away Hanare in a desperate fight.


    Kakashi must find a way for Hanare to escape first.


    Orochimaru seemed to be aware of Kakashi''s thoughts, he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t fight you here. Before the container I wantes back, it''s better to chat with me here!"


    Kakashi: "..."


    Orochimaru is that crazy!


    One of them is Konoha Ninja and the other is Konoha traitor. How can they chat peacefully in such a dangerous ce?


    Orochimaru nced at Kakashi and continued to look towards Kirigakure below which gradually calming down. The boy he wanted to take away seemed to have no chance ofing back.


    Orochimaru didn''t know that the container of his is with Uehara.


    *****


    Uehara and Kisame first get Haku and outside Kirigakure they met Zabuza and Mangetsu, but they also met another white-haired boy who escaped from Kirigakure in chaos.


    The young man held a bone spur tightly in his hand and looked nervously at thisrge group of people.


    Uehara frowned looking at the somewhat familiar young man in front of him so he asked in a low voice: "Is he one of the Kaguya n who attacked Kirigakure just now?"


    "That''s right."


    Zabuza nodded and looked at the white-haired boy with a sneer: "It''s a slippery fish from the Kaguya n. Let me kill him!"


    "..."


    The white-haired boy heard Zabuza''s words his face changed color suddenly. Holding the bone spur in his hand, he rushed up first!


    It would be a lot worse if he wanted to defeat Zabuza with his strength, not to mention that he had just escaped from Kirigakure so his physical strength and Chakra were far from enough.


    Zabuza cuts off the white-haired boy''s bone spur with Kubikiribocho and when he is about to stab him on the head!


    "Wait¡­"


    Uehara stopped Zabuza, he walked to the white-haired boy, and asked aloud: "What is your name?"


    "Kaguya...Kimimaro."


    The white-haired boy seemed to seldom speak and spoke slowly.


    Uehara''s eyes brightened and he unexpectedly met Kaguya Kimimaro when he is about to leave the country of water. He thought that Kimimaro had been taken away by Orochimaru a long time ago!


    Uehara looked at the white-haired boy and whispered: "Now all of your n died in Kirigakure. So where are you going?"


    "I¡­"


    Kamimaro lowers his head and hesitates for a while before replying in a low voice: "I don''t know, I now...have nothing."


    Kamimaro always lives alone in his n and imprison as a weapon by his n members. However, Kimimaro always believes that the cage that imprisons him is his home, and the people who guarded him are his family.


    Now all the Kaguya n died in the war in Kirigakure. Kimimaro gained freedom but lost everything even the meaning of living.


    Uehara thought of Kimimaro''s short life and the disease on his body, he subconsciously said: "You have nothing, are you sick?"


    As soon as he said this, Uehara regretted it.


    When everyone heard Uehara''s words, they cast doubtful nces at Uehara. What kind of devil''s words is this?


    Kimimaro reacted differently from them. He looked at Uehara in astonishment: "You...how did you know?"


    "That one¡­"


    Uehara''s expression is slightly embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Haku next to Uehara pulled his arm for fear that he would say something inappropriate.


    As a wanderer in the country of water, Haku understands Kimimaro a little bit. He watched Kimimaro and said, "Kimimaro-kun, then you can join me and Uehara, We can go live at the garbage dump, picking up food in the market, and make money together..."


    The confusion in Kimimaro''s eyes gradually faded and his gaze looking at Haku became a little enthusiastic: "Can I... really...stay with you?"


    Haku is quite cute and really friendly.


    At least Kimimaro will have a sense of trust in him when he sees Haku''s appearance.


    "Of course¡­"


    Haku is about to answer but stopped and turned to look at Uehara: "Uehara, if we leave here can we take Kimimaro?"


    Fortunately, he still knows who is in charge of this team.


    Uehara is silent for a while and sighed: "Of course, but never say that we live in a garbage dump...."

 Chapter 48 - 48: Orochimaru Appear!

    Uehara nced around his team. They are three seven ninja swordsmen, two kids with bloodline limit which one is seriously ill.


    Uehara looked at Kimimaro and asked softly: "Did you see any strange people on the way here? For example, a man with a pair of snake eyes..."


    There is an unwrittenw in the Ninja world.


    Around those talented young people who have no ce to live, the No.1 trafficker in the Ninja world, Orochimaru, will appear and he will ride a big brown snake to abduct these children.


    "Have"


    After Kimimaro answered, he lowers his head to recollect for a while, and began to describe the person''s appearance: "That person is very strong, stronger than any people I have seen, andalso looks good."


    "..."


    Uehara is in a trance.


    Is this really Orochimaru? Why use a good look to describe Orochimaru? Did he change from Uncle Snake to Aunt Snake?


    Kimimaro continues to add: "I remember that person said before that if I cane back alive, he will take me out of here..."


    Uehara showed a smile at the corner of his mouth then nodded and said: "Then let''s go and see him, I also want to know the meaning of life in his mouth!"


    If I can meet the Orochimaru, I can take back Oshemaru''s ring of Sky, because that ring symbolizes the identity of the official member of the Akatsuki organization.


    Uehara thought of returning to Akatsuki''s organization base with the three Seven Ninja Swordsmen and the Ring of the Sky so he couldn''t help but rub his hands. After returning this time, he might be able to be a full member with Akatsuki''s ck robe with red cloud?


    As for the morous things like nail polish, just don''t apply it.


    Uehara wanted to put on that ck robe with red cloud not only because it makes him look more handsome, but also because there is a corresponding side mission.


    ording to Uehara''s understanding, there are certainly not a few anime enthusiasts who want to wear it, and it must be very rewarding if they want it!


    It is a pity that Konan hopes that Uehara will have a bright future, and he doesn''t want Uehara to mix with the current Akatsuki organization.


    Every time Uehara and Konan talk about Akatsuki, Konan will always say to keep away from Akatsuki''s members.


    This is the seque caused by his excessive performance.


    Uehara''s identity and demonstrated talent were directly raised in the mind of Konan to cultivate him as a sessor to Akatsuki...


    However, Uehara only wanted to y the doll game secretly.


    *****


    In the forest outside Kirigakure.


    Thanks to Kimimaro, Uehara and his team quickly found Orochimaru, as well as Kakashi and Hanare who were still in a stalemate.


    Orochimaru turns his head and sees Kimimaro, a smile appeared on his face: "It seems that the alternative container I wantedes back alive..."


    The next moment, the smile on Orochimaru''s face gradually stiffened.


    Because there are few more people behind Kimimaro, it is obvious that this kid is not here to go with him, but lead someone to clean him up!


    Three of the men stood at the end of the team each carrying a strange-shaped ninja sword on their backs. It''s the ninja sword from Kirigakure used by the Seven Ninja Swordsmen Hozuki Mangetsu, Hoshigaki Kisame and Momochi Zabuza. They too also heard some information about Orochimaru.


    Just as Orochimaru wanted to say a few sentences. A naive voice came out: "Look it''s your senpai, normally it''s rare to see him. He is one of Konoha Sannin''s Orochimaru!"


    "..."


    Orochimaru''s face couldn''t help darken.


    Why did you phrase it like that?


    Do you treat me like a rare animal?


    Zabuza and Mangetsu move aside and gave way to Uehara. This scene made Orochimaru''s eyes tight.


    He recognized Uehara!


    Orochimaru has a bit of an impression on him as one of the only two interns and the youngest member of Akatsuki''s organization.


    Uehara walks in front, his eyes fixed on Orochimaru. The smile on his face faded: "In Ninja World, after seeing your senpai demeanor...The next step is to entertain him!"


    "..."


    Orochimaru''s eyes shed with anger he looked at Uehara sarcastically: "A little devil thinks he is qualified..."


    "Orochimaru-senpai!"


    Uehara interrupted Orochimaru''s words: "You who were beaten by a single look, what right do you have to speak in front of me?"


    Uehara himself summed up a way to get along with a strong enemy, that is, to pierce their scars and reduce their momentum!


    Thus¡­


    Uehara''s momentum will rise rtively.


    "Damn boy!"


    Orochimaru was defeated by Uchiha Itachi with a single look, which was what he hated most until now, so he became obsessed with the power of Sharingan.


    Otherwise, he would not take the initiative to stop Kakashi...


    However, as an experienced ninja, Orochimaru''s mental quality is good. He just cursed with a sullen face and then regained the smile on his face: "Ho ho... forget it, after all, I have to thank you for bringing someone I want to get!"


    "Are you too old to see your current situation?"


    Uehara looked at Orochimaru and Kakashi behind him: "It turns out that Kakashi-san of Konoha is also here..."


    Kakashi is a little nervous. When Orochimaru and Uehara were talking, he couldn''t distinguish the situation so he did not speak.


    Kakashi has also seen Uehara with his own eyes when he used that unique thunder ninjutsu that cannot be replicated by his Sharingan. Everyone who surrounds this young man is also very strong!


    And this boy seems to have a connection with Obito...


    Kakashi finally couldn''t help but ask: "Who are you? What is your connection with... that person wearing a mask?"


    Orochimaru is right next to him so Kakashi did not use Obito''s name directly.


    Uehara is different because he wants to forcefully expose the truth: "Kakashi-san are you talking about Tobi-senpai... No, I should call him Obito-senpai, right?"


    "Obito?"


    Orochimaru''s face changed involuntarily after hearing the name because he knew how Kakashi obtained his Sharingan!


    Orochimaru nces at Kakashi with a non-smiling face then at Uehara. He said, "So that funny Tobi is the hero who died in that battle..."


    "..."


    Kakashi''s look is a bit unsightly. If someone else knows about Uchiha Obito it''s still fine but Orochimaru is different. He is a crazy guy who likes to get involved with everything!


    Uehara didn''t care what Kakashi thought and said to himself: "I don''t know why Obito-senpai concealed his identity, as for the rtionship between me and him..."


    Uehara hesitated for a while. He is thinking about what should he say to bring trouble to Obito without revealing his information.


    "Hanare already told me that you two had a battle."


    Kakashi frowned and did not continue the topic about Obito, so he asks softly: "Who are you?"


    "There are some secrets that you better not involve with."


    Uehara took a deep look at Kakashi, and brought the topic to Obito''s head again: "If I knew Obito-senpai identity, maybe the conflict between me and him won''t happen...."

 Chapter 49 - 49: Why Do You Ask So Much?

    "So, who are you?"


    Kakashi reached out to touch his ninja bag and continued softly: "Why do you want to know his identity, so you can find a way to kill him?"


    "..."


    Uehara''s face is a bit unpleasant.


    This Kakashi must be mentally retarded, right?


    Why are you not asking about Obito but keep asking about his identity? It makes all those stories he create for nothing!


    The reason why Uehara doesn''t want anything to do with Kakashi is to hide behind the scenes. Everyone will know that Obito is still alive through Kakashi, who knew Obito''s identity.


    If he can, he also wants to leak out Obito''s ability...


    In this way, how can that guy Uchiha Obitopete with him? He can remove him from one of the people behind the scenes by directly revealing his Konoha''s identity!


    It''s a pity that Kakashi doesn''t cooperate!


    This white hair man is annoying when he talks. Doesn''t he understand the rule, it''s enough for a person to know a little, if he knows too much, he will be killed!


    Orochimaru''s eyes shed, he looked at Uehara and Kakashi yfully. Suddenly an idea came up in his heart so he said: "Kakashi-kun, do you need me to introduce him?"


    "No one will treat you as an idiot if you don''t speak!"


    Uehara interrupted Orochimaru with a cold voice he patted his palm and told the people behind him: "You guys, please entertain your senpai!"


    "Understand!"


    "Yes, Uehara-sama!"


    "Okay, kid!"


    Kisame and others flew out and drew each other''s ninja swords. They surround and attack Orochimaru!


    "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Hidden Mist ..."


    Orochimaru''s eyes look at the three Seven Ninja Swordsmen and couldn''t help but sneer: "Your hands are so long!"


    "Orochimaru-senpai''s hands are longer."


    Uehara nced at Orochimaru and told the others: "Don''t let him interrupt my conversation with Kakashi-san."


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Kisame and Mangetsu each wield the Ninja swords rushed forward first and Taodi snorted followed closely!


    After seeing Orochimaru being pushed back by Kisame and others, Uehara nced at Kakashi and the girl next to him: "Kakashi-san, I hope we can be honest."


    "This¡­"


    Kakashi is a little hesitant, he didn''t know anything and only knows that his friend is still alive.


    The only information he learned from Hanare''s mouth. Obito wanted to use Hanare to control the life of the boy in front of him but this n failed.


    Kakashi calmed his mind he restrained his somewhat cynical appearance and put on a Konoha Anbu negotiating posture: "Sorry, I can''t divulge information about the ninjas in the vige."


    After speaking Kakashi continued: "But I can tell you that you are in extreme danger now. If you are willing to cooperate with Konoha and tell me all the information I will try to save your life."


    This is very true.


    Most of the time, Konoha ninjas will talk first to people who ask them for help. After learning more about what happened, Konoha ninja will decide whether to help or not and the results are often very smooth.


    It is a pity that Kakashi met Uehara today.


    Uehara couldn''t help but curled his lips when he heard it. Does Kakashi want to get information from him?


    Uehara raised his head to look at Kakashi and sneered: "But your power is not as good as me? Konoha''s copy ninja..."


    "Behind me is Konoha."


    Kakashi''s face is calm and he continued softly: "I know that there''s a conspiracy against you and Obito. If we can cooperate and tell me everything I can help you solve this conspiracy"


    "This way..."


    Uehara rubbed his forehead, he looks at Kisame on the other side always feeling that Kakashi''s routine was a little familiar.


    If Uehara has no power to fight back against Uchiha Obito...


    If Uehara doesn''t know Kakashi''s strength...


    Maybe Uehara believed it.


    "You are not sincere, Kakashi-san..."


    Uehara sighed in loss he nced suspiciously at the girl who came out behind Kakashi.


    Because she walked to Kakashi''s side and looked directly at Uehara.


    Hanare''s eyes trembled slightly and look at Uehara carefully and silently. She wanted to invade Uehara''s memory.


    This is her unique skill.


    Hanare can make a seal through her eyes and use the mysterious technique to gather information in the target''s brain. She wants to help Kakashi in this way.


    Unfortunately, she picked the wrong person.


    The next moment, Uehara suddenly hit violently and swiftly Hanare''s abdomen.


    Kakashi pulled out a kunai and stop Uehara''s next move: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "You have to ask her that."


    Uehara ignored Kakashi''s kunai and pointer at Hanare lying on the ground. He said indifferently: "Kakashi-san, yourpanion''s eyes have a problem..."


    Hanare retorted: "I don''t have..."


    "Shut up!"


    Uehara interrupts Hanare''s words with a cold expression in his eyes: "Do you think I don''t know how to make seals with my eyes?"


    After finishing speaking, Uehara blink his eyes sharply, his eyshes move slightly and a huge wave appears from his feet out of thin air then rush towards the location of Kakashi and Hanare!


    This is his water release skill, Tidal Waves!


    "Doton: Duryuheki!" (Earth Wall)


    Kakashi jumps back to Hanare''s side and released an earthen wall to block their front.


    However, the waves at Uehara''s feete out one after another. It quickly broke the earth wall and swept Kakashi and Hanare into the distance!


    Uehara looked at Kakashi and Hanare who were being swept away by the waves and said coldly: "Did you see it? Do you think that in the entire Ninja world you are the only one who can make a seal with his eyes?"


    "..."


    However, Hanare, who was swept away by the waves in the distance has no time to answer his question.


    Waves after waves hit their bodies!


    It wasn''t until Kakashi and Hanare washed into the forest and grabbed a big tree that barely secured their bodies.


    Uehara''s body floats and slowly fly to the side of Kakashi and Hanare. He said contemptuously: "Do you think I don''t know how to make seals with my eyes?"


    Uehara dropped down and pinch Hanare''s cheek with one hand and continued coldly: "An idiot dares to show off her skills in front of me, and want to explore my memory. Who do you think you are? "


    "Well¡­"


    Hanare pouted and looked a little cute.


    Kakashi is afraid of what would happen to Hanare so he rushed forward trying to rescue Hanare from Uehara.


    Uehara moved his palm down and squeezed Hanare''s throat and looked at Kakashi coldly: "Kakashi-san, it seems that we don''t need to continue talking...."

 Chapter 50 - 50: Are You Konoha Also Coveting Our Village Treasure?

    The hesitation in Kakashi''s eyes was fleeting but he still persuades him: "Stop! You want to get information about Obito because you are afraid he will kill you, right?"


    "..."


    Uehara''s face changed color suddenly.


    When Kakashi saw Uehara''s expression his mood gradually calm down and put on a nice and leisure attitude: "You can put Hanare down first because only I can help you now!"


    After speaking, to ensure him, Kakashi even began to actively praise his old friend: "Obito is the most talented ninja in Konoha''s history. Without my help, you can only run away!"


    "..."


    The expression on Uehara''s face copsed again. He looked at Kakashi and with a hard face he says: "Kakashi-san, do I look like a fool to you?"


    "Don''t be impulsive"


    Kakashi saw Uehara''s fingers move slightly, for fear that he would kill Hanare on an impulse. He can only repeatedly persuade him: "You put Hanare down first, we can talk it slowly..."


    "..."


    Uehara hesitates for a while, but he still tightly pinched Hanare''s neck, and asked in a deep voice: "If Tobi-senpai is Obito from your Konoha then he is a spy sent by Konoha, isn''t it? "


    "..."


    Kakashi shook his head and said in a deep voice: "That''s not the case. Obito is now a... missing-nin. He left the vige twelve years ago."


    "I do not believe you."


    Uehara gritted his teeth and continue: "Konoha must take him back whether he is Konoha''s spy or Konoha''s missing-nin!"


    "This is what I am doing."


    Kakashi immediately agreed and asked aloud: "But you have to tell me where he is active recently?"


    Uehara shook his head and said in confusion: "I don''t know...senpai ask me to perform a mission to recruit a ninja in Kirigakure to defect. I suspect he may have been active in the Water Country."


    Kakashi began to explore the information productively: "Why did Obito let you recruit a Kiri ninja to defect? Is it because he hates Kirigakure? Why did youe? What is your rtionship?"


    He asks you to attract a Kiri ninja to defect, but you seem to have recruited three Seven Ninja Swordsmen!


    "I am from a... small vige."


    Uehara is silent for a while. He cursed Kakashi in his heart and whispered his own story: "Because I want a higher-level position in the vige, I have toplete a difficult mission."


    "..."


    Kakashi is a little surprised. Listening to Uehara''s words, he probably guessed the identity of Uehara which is the next leader of a Ninja Vige, right?


    Uehara checks that there were no loopholes in his words and continued: "Tobi-senpai rmend me to the leader of the vige for this kind of mission. My teacher, a vige elder did not want me to be in danger, but the leader still agrees¡­"


    "I understand."


    Kakashi nodded and continued softly: "Why would the leader of your vige agree with Obito''s dangerous opinion?"


    Uehara gritted his teeth with a touch of grief and anger on his face: "It may be because the leader of the vige does not want me to get that position... and Tobi-senpai has a very good rtionship with the leader. The leader listened to everything Obito said, we doubted that the leader is controlled by a genjutsu for a while, but there is no clue."


    Uehara slowly lowered his head, and said with a sad expression: "Actually, before me, only Tobi-senpai in the vige could get that position, but then I..."


    This is very vague.


    In a sense, this is not wrong.


    After all, there are only two interns in Akatsuki''s organization Uehara Naraku and Uchiha Obito, both of them seem to want to be official members of Akatsuki.


    And even if Kakashi confronts Obito in the future, will he leak Akatsuki''s information on his own initiative?


    "I have roughly understood what you mean."


    Kakashi sighed in his heart,bined with the information he knew and the concealed and mixed words of Uehara. He began to analyze the information he had obtained.


    More than ten years ago, in the battle of Kannabi Bridge, Uchiha Obito did not die in the battle and I don''t know how he escapes from the predicament. Later, Obito witnessed Rin''s death in his own hands then became angry and always been looking for an opportunity to take revenge.


    Later, Obito joined a small Ninja Vige to hide by controlling the leader of the Ninja Vige with genjutsu.


    This is not troublesome.


    If the pupil power of Obito''s Sharingan greatly increased, it will not be difficult to control the leader of a small Ninja Vige, even a Bijuu can be controlled!


    Kakashi remembers the first time he saw Obito take off his mask and personally confess to killing the Namekaze couple...


    Maybe, that thing is true.


    Since Uchiha Itachi can kill his parents and his whole n for strength, why is it impossible for Obito to kill his Sensei?


    Kakashi thought he had finished analyzing the information he had obtained and wanted to get thest news: "Then, your excellency... which Ninja Vige are you from?"


    Since Uehara has been hiding his identity Kakashi is still a little unwilling. He added from the side: "If I want to take him out of your Ninja Vige, I still need your help."


    "Kakashi-san."


    Uehara stood up slowly looks at Kakashi coldly and said: "Don''t ask me this question again. There''s a limit to what I can tell you... Even if we see each other again in the future, I won''t admit that I told you Tobi-senpai information."


    When he said this a scorn shed across Uehara''s face: "I''ll be honest with you, let Konoha''s Third Hokage and other people handle this matter because it will be impossible with Kakashi-san power... "


    "..."


    Kakashi''s eyes shed.


    Their Third Hokage Sarutobi doesn''t know about Uchiha Obito''s situation. At least for now, Kakashi doesn''t want to tell Sarutobi Hiruzen; and once Sarutobi Hiruzen knows, he will only choose to block the news and send people who are good at dealing with the dark side when troublese out.


    Such as Konoha Root leader Shimura Danzo.


    Not long ago, the Root leader Shimura Danzo was inexplicably imprisoned, and now if Obito matter is revealed, wouldn''t Shimura Danzoe back again?


    "Let''s go."


    Uehara waved his hand, turned, and walked towards the battlefield of Orochimaru, Kisame, Mangetsu, and others: "I just met Orochimaru who stole the treasure of our vige here. I want to take the treasure back from him."


    "Wait¡­"


    Kakashi nced at Orochimaru and suddenly said, "Your Excellency, Orochimaru is Konoha''s traitor..."


    "Hatake Kakashi!"


    Uehara turns his head abruptly and staring at Kakashi with cold eyes. A murderous aura emanated from him: "Does you Konoha''s ninja also want to covet the treasures of our Ninja Vige? Go away! Don''t force me to kill you guys!"

 Chapter 51 - 51: Spying Secretly

    If only Kakashi himself is here, he would definitely find a way to mix things up when he encountered Orochimaru, let alone treasures.


    But now there is Hanare who saved him by his side.


    After Uehara opened his mouth to drive people, he put on a desperate look that wants to protect their vige treasure, and resolutely refused to let the Konoha ninja be involved.


    Kakashi while frowning picks up the Hanare on the ground and left the ce seems not interested in the treasures Uehara had said.


    Kakashi will not easily give up investigating Uehara and Orochimaru''s intelligence.


    Uehara also thought of this and when he saw Kakashi disappeared. He immediately wanted to get rid of the Orochimaru.


    "What happened?"


    Uehara stop beside the nearest Mangetsu and asked in a deep voice: "Can''t the three of you defeat Orochimaru?"


    "..."


    Mangetsu couldn''t help but nce at Uehara. Is his new boss farsighted? That''s Konoha Sannin!


    Orochimaru is not so easy to deal with!


    At the end of the third Ninja war that year, Orochimaru and Namikaze Minato led the Kiri ninja like a duck and drive them back to the country of water...


    Can''t this boss ask Kisame next to him?


    That guy was the one who witnessed it.


    Even if the three of them cooperate, it is impossible to defeat Orochimaru in such a short time, right?


    To be sensible, I''m not sure if we can win...


    Mangetsu sighed in Uehara''s inexperienced world affairs, but he could only exin: "My lord, Konoha Sannin''s power exceeds our expectation. Orochimaru''s ninjutsu is strange, and the three of us haven''t tried to cooperate in a fight..."


    The first generation of Seven Ninja Swordsmen in Kirigakure was fighting in groups and they wereter swept away by a single person; the second generation of Seven Ninja Swordsmen like Mangetsu fought alone and never cooperated to attack the enemy.


    To tell the truth, not only did thebat power fail to achieve the effect of 1+1+1=3, they might be happy to fight alone!


    Especially Mangetsu faintly felt that Kisame was paddling the water, and the other one Zabuza is having a hard time but his strength is just like that...


    Uehara looks at Mangetsi with a puzzled face: "He is only Orochimaru, can''t you even solve him?"


    Orochimaru has always been very strong in Konoha''s civil war, but in the foreign war, he always became a background people to set off the strength of others...


    Mangetsu''s expression is even more iprehensible than him, and even can''t believe it: "My lord thinks that we should be able to easily defeat Orochimaru?"


    Mangetsu did see the power of Uehara with his own eyes. He killed the Fourth Mizukage Yagura with a snap of his fingers, but Orochimaru is not as easy to deal with as Yagura!


    To tell you the truth, Mangetsu doesn''t think that Yagura can defeat Orochimaru...


    Andpared to the Fourth Mizukage Yagura, Orochimaru was a respected ninja for a long time.


    "Uehara-sama..."


    Seeing them discussing, Kisame guessed something. He took the opportunity to retreat and whispered to Uehara''s side: "There are other enemies hidden nearby... it may be him."


    Relying on the perception ninjutsu Kisame sensed the presence of other enemies near this battlefield, most likely Uchiha Obito...


    Uehara''s face suddenly sank.


    No wonder Kisame has been paddling!


    However, just a few seconds after Kisame exited the battlefield, Orochimaru took the opportunity to release a group of snakes with swords in their mouths!


    "Mandara no Jin!" (Formation of Ten Thousand Snake)


    Zabuza who is still fighting is pierced by a Kusanagi sword in his shoulder...This guy is an iron waste that needs to be supported!


    Seeing that the situation is not good, Kisame hastily rushed up again to stop the Ten Thousand Snake formation, but because of the prying eyes of outsiders, he still honestly paddled the water.


    The person spying is probably Uchiha Obito.


    And Kisame knew in his heart that being a spy next to Uchiha Obito is the most important thing.


    Uehara frowned subconsciously when he heard what Kisame said, and nced around him. He was not confident that he could defeat Obito now.


    Of course, Uehara himself can easily escape, as long as the sacred moment is activated, and then use mayfly to hide in the ground and escape.


    However, the others whom he had worked so hard to draw in the country of water. How could they be easily abandoned by Uehara?


    Uehara rolled his eyes and looked at Orochimaru in the center of the battlefield, with a smile on his face: "He, Orochimaru you got lucky this time..."


    Center battlefield


    Orochimaru is dealing with this group of Seven Ninja Swordsmen. His ninjutsu and genjutsu might not be good as Uchiha Itachi, but he can deal with them more than enough.


    Just as Orichimaru is about to smash Kisame and others in front of him one by one he suddenly felt anxious and then he heard a shout: "Orochimaru-senpai, as long as you give me the information of Tobi-senpai and the ring of the sky, I don''t mind letting you go..."


    "With only you?"


    Orochimaru gave a wicked smile. He squinted at Uehara and then at Kisame and others holding a strange-shaped ninja sword. He suddenly spits out a hundred-meter-long Kusanagi sword, sweeping everything around him.


    Although Orochimaru didn''t know what danger Uehara and the others would bring, the feeling of palpitations just now made him decide to immediately solve Uehara and others and leave the ce of Water Country to avoid any danger.


    Snake has always been very sensitive to a crisis.


    "You guys stand back!"


    Uehara walked up grabbed the hundred-meter-long Kusanaru sword with one hand and said coldly: "I''ll have a good chat with Orochimaru-senpai."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Mangetsu, Kisame, and the wounded Zabuza looked at each other and then retreated from the battle.


    "..."


    Orochimaru''s snake-like pupils solidified for a second, looking at the approaching Uehara holding the Kusanaru sword as if there is nothing in front of him!


    As expected, no ordinary ninja can join Akatsuki!


    Even though Uehara is just one of the trainees.


    "Orochimaru-senpai, don''t be so impulsive..."


    Uehara approached Orochimaru and raised his head to look at the cold snake-like eyes. He said with a light smile: "Don''t think that I am just an Akatsuki''s intern and underestimate me... As long as you tell me about Uchiha Obito and hand over the ring of the sky, I don''t mind keeping you alive!"


    Orochimaru nced at Uehara disdainfully, and snorted coldly: "Huh if you want to threaten me, then let Paine out!"


    There is one member of the Akatsuki organization.


    Except for Pain and Uchiha Itachi, Orochimaru didn''t put any other members in his eyes, because he suffered a lot from those two.


    "Then I will follow the advice of Orochimaru-senpai!"


    Uehara chuckled, Orochimaru''s words are just what he wanted.


    In Uehara''s fingertips suddenly appear a ck stick and he pierced his arm with the ck stick, with a painful face he forms a handseal and puts his palm on the ground: "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    A summoning formation is formed under his palm!


    After the ck rod entered his body, Uehara felt that an abnormal chakra had entered his body and probing his location!


    As the abnormal chakra in Uehara gradually dissipated, the smoke of summoning jutsu floated up, and a figure appeared in front of everyone from the summoning formation!


    This is Tendo Pain


    Pain''s rinnegan eye slowly open and the cold voice fell into everyone''s ears: "Uehara, have you encountered any trouble?"

 Chapter 52 - 52: Is Obito A Spy Sent By Danzo?

    The moment he saw Pain, the smile on Orochimaru''s face suddenly stiffened!


    Obviously, he just wanted to taunt Uehara, so why did he really summon Pain?


    How did this happen?


    Orochimaru''s first thought turned out to be, how Pain was summoned out, whether it is Rennigan''s ability or Pain was no longer a real human...


    If ninjas can summon each other, how much influence will it have on the ninja''s intelligence transmission?


    Orochimaru himself is not sure that he can defeat Tendo Pain, especially since he has just use Fushi Tensei (Living Corpse Reincarnation) and abandoned his body...


    "Yahiko-sama."


    Uehara''s words interrupted Orochimaru''s cranky thoughts. The boy raises his hand and point at Orochimaru and said: "We met Akatsuki''s traitor."


    "Orochimaru?"


    Pain raises his eyes and stretches out his hand towards Orochimaru: "Then solve it quickly, I don''t have much time... Bansho Ten''in!" (Universal Pull)


    A weird gravitational pull pulled Orochimaru toward Pain!


    Orochimaru refuses to sit still, he spits out a long snake with a sword in its mouth stabbing in the direction of Pain.


    "Shinra Tensei!" (Almighty Push)


    A repulsive force violently explodes, knocking Orochimaru away!


    This one-sided battle ends, Orochimaru did not have any power to fight back, and seriously injured by the two techniques of Tendo Pain!


    Whether it is Mangetsu, Kisame, or Zabuza, their expressions are a bit horrified while looking at the figure of Tendo Pain.


    Orochimaru, which the three of them could not defeat just now, was defeated by this man wearing a ck robe with red cloud in a few seconds with no room for resistance!


    "All right."


    Tendo Pain lightly retracts his palm, ignoring the tattered Orochimaru in the distance, he looks at Mangetsu and others, and finally looks down at the teenager beside him: "Are they also enemies?"


    "..."


    Mangetsu and others suddenly became nervous.


    Uehara shakes his head and exins softly: "They are all the Seven Ninja Swordsmen from Kirigakure, and they are the people I recruited."


    "..."


    It was Pain''s turn to be speechless.


    The task assigned to Uehara was only to recruit Hoshigaki Kisame, did he recruit other people as a recement to Hoshigaki Kisame if he suddenly died?


    Konan''s disciple is unexpectedly very capable!


    Akatsuki''s member has been in decline. Now Uehara recruited so many candidates which saves them the trouble of finding ways to recruit new members...


    "Apart from these..."


    Uehara arranges his word and continues softly: "Does Yahiko-sama know the true identity of Tobi-senpai?"


    "Uehara, why do you ask these?"


    Pain''s expression changes, he doesn''t want to reveal the fact that Tobi was Uchiha Madara, because there was a lot involved in it.


    But after thinking for a while, Pain speaks to appease Uehara: "Konan has returned to the base. After youe back, your sensei will tell you!"


    "Wait¡­"


    How can this work!


    If it is purely to deal with Orochimaru, there is no need to summon Tendo Pain. Uehara''s main purpose is to deter the secretly spying Uchiha Obito.


    In this way, as long as Uehara informs Pain of the information in advance, there is no need for them to conceal the news about Obito wants to assassinate them.


    Uehara hurriedly exins: "Yahiko-sama, I ran into Konoha ninja Hatake Kakashi by chance a few days ago. Kakashi had contact with Tobi-senpai and Kakashi called him Obito..."


    After speaking the details, Uehara saw that Pain still does not believe, he continued to add: "Tobi-senpai wanted to kill me after hearing this name. Fortunately, Konan-sensei gave me 100 million exploding tags... "


    "He is going to kill you?"


    Pain''s brows couldn''t help frowns: "He wants to kill you because this name Obitoes out?"


    This matter has beplicated.


    The past scenes appeared in Pain''s mind when the mysterious masked man and Zetsu appeared in front of them iming to be Uchiha Madara, the rennigan guide.


    It happened to be in that period.


    Shimura Danzo and Hanzo conspired to encircle the growing Akatsuki organization, including its leader Yahiko all of them died in battle. Only Nagato himself and Konan survived.


    If the real name of the mysterious masked man is Obito and he is a Konoha ninja, then there must be some conspiracy hidden in it!


    Konoha''s Shimura Danzo joined forces with Hanzo to encircle them; Another Konoha ninja showed up to guide Nagato. No one will believe if these two things are not rted, right?


    Especially just before the mysterious masked man and Zetsu appeared, Yahiko refused their proposal, and immediately after that Akatsuki encountered the encirclement and suppression of Shimura Danzo and Hanzo in Amegakure!


    After Pain stood there thinking for a while, his face suddenly became gloomy, and he suddenly said, "That guy...maybe a spy sent by Danzo?"


    "..."


    Uehara didn''t understand Pain''s brain circuit, his face was a little loss: "This is just information I got by ident..."


    After speaking, Uehara saw Orochimaru on the ground and suddenly added: "Wait, I remembered... Orochimaru mentioned that Obito is a Konoha hero who died in battle. He knows his information!"


    "Good job!"


    Pain''s eyes lit up and he praises him approvingly. He stretches out his hand and stroke Uehara''s hair, and whispered: "Uehara, the country of water is too dangerous for you now, get out of here!"


    "Then shall I take the Orochimaru back?"


    Uehara nodded and looks in the direction of Orochimaru, the originally tattered Orochimaru body be t...


    Pain shook his head and stop Uehara''s n with a cold voice: "That guy ran away while we were talking!"


    "I will chase him!"


    Uehara was about to rush out.


    Tendo Pain grabs his clothes and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, there''s another member who is also Konoha Ninja. He and Konan returned to the base, so we can check if he is also Konoha''s spy."


    Tendo Pain can''t use too many chakras in the water country.


    If he is in Akatsuki''s base, Pain has nothing to fear.


    He only needs to interrogate another Konoha traitor in their organization to get information about Obito.


    "Itachi-san?"


    Uehara shows a nk face.


    That guy is really a Konoha spy!


    If Uchiha Itachi wants to free himself from the suspicion of a spy, will he spill out the information about Uchiha Obito?


    Once Uchiha Itachi knew the true identity of the mysterious masked man was Uchiha Obito, how will he treat this ninja who helped him kill his fellow n?


    Uehara really wants to see the two acting kings'' faces!


    As for Uchiha Obito....If he did not be a Konoha hero because he died in battle, he will probably be a shame to Uchiha n!

 Chapter 53 - 53: Uchiha Itachi Who Is Good At Telling Stories

    "I will go back to the base first."


    After talking with Uehara, Pain said coldly: "Uehara, you also return to Akatsuki''s base immediately, don''t let your sensei worry."


    After speaking, Pain cancels the summon and turns to smoke.


    Because Tendo Pain is too far away from the main body Nagato, the Chakra in Tendo Pain''s body has been almost exhausted after releasing two techniques.


    If Nagato''s Chakra transmission is not avable, Tendo Pain will not be of much use so it''s meaningless to stay here.


    It''s better to go back as soon as possible and get information from Uchiha Itachi.


    Uehara did not stay either. He summons Pain only to let Obito, who is secretly spying, recognize the facts. His actor status has been strip away.


    Obito should have recognized the facts now, right?


    The only regret is that Orochimaru sneaked away.


    Now that the matter is over, Uehara left the country of water with Hoshigaki Kisame, Hozuki Mangetsu, Momochi Zabuza, Kaguya Kimimaro, and Yuki Haku, and embark on the way home.


    After everyone left.


    The shadow in the forest.


    The figure of the mysterious masked man appeared, and he muttered to himself in a mncholy voice: "It''s a miscalction, that kid can summon Pain..."


    His identity will bepletely exposed!


    But the mysterious masked man had ns for the worst.


    If Nagato wants to kick him away and start collecting Bijuu alone, it would be impossible, because only Zetzu could gather information on Bijuu.


    The exposure of his identity this time only affected his status and image, it did not prevent him from continuing the Eye of the Moon n.


    The mysterious masked man is not entirely groundless.


    He suspected that Orochimaru had detected his identity and revealed it to Kakashi.


    Who made Orochimaru appear in the Water Country for no reason?


    Because of emotion and reason, Orochimaru is the most likely candidate.


    "Forget it, I can only give up blocking news..."


    The light in the eyes of the mysterious masked man shed, and a space-time vortex appeared behind him pulling him into the vortex.


    *****


    Kirigakure


    Akatsuki organization Base


    Pain cancel Uehara''s summon and return here, he saw Konan who looked worried.


    Konan, Kakuzu, and Uchiha Itachi had recruited Hidan in just two days and returned to Akatsuki''s base.


    "Nagato, is there something wrong with your body?"


    "No, it''s Uehara."


    Pain shakes his head and said with a gloomy expression: "Perhaps we can find out the truth twelve years ago. Let''s go hold Uchiha Itachi first. We must not let him escape!"


    "What happened?"


    "The man who calls himself Uchiha Madara is a ninja named Obito. He is very likely a Konoha spy who wants to use us!"


    Pain''s face was ugly, and he continued with a deep voice: "Uehara has discovered his true identity and is being chased by him!"


    "I will save Uehara!"


    The paper wings behind Konan open, when she is about to leave here Tendo Pain stops her and exins in a low voice: "Don''t worry, Uehara happened to ran into Orochimaru, I helped him solve it; there are three Seven Ninja Swordsmen around him, there should be no problem..."


    "Then let''s go see Uchiha Itachi first!"


    Konan''s origami pieces fluttered, and his voice said coldly: "From his mouth, ask for information!"


    Since Uehara did not return yet, Uchiha Itachi has no new teammates, he can''t go out and perform a mission, so he just sits on theke outside the base and thinks about life.


    A group of paper butterflies suddenly fell in front of him and gathered into a blue-haired woman standing on theke.


    Konan looked at him, she frowns and said: "Is there something bothering you, the famous genocider Uchiha Itachi?"


    "Konan-senpai, what''s the matter?"


    Itachi was a little depressed, he just wanted to sit quietly for a while, and didn''t want to talk to the woman in front of him.


    Konan didn''t care about his mood, but asked in a cold voice, "Uchiha Itachi, you are Konoha traitor, have you heard of the name Obito when you were in Konoha?"


    "Obito?"


    Itachi remembered a funeral he had attended a long time ago, he raises his head questioningly, and says his full name to Konana: "Uchiha Obito?"


    Konan''s brows frown, she carefully observes Itachi''s expression and is a little surprised when he did not show any abnormalities.


    Uchiha Itachi, don''t know the identity of the masked man?


    Konan continues to ask in a deep voice: "You are both in the same n, you should know the person named Uchiha Obito?"


    "Ok?"


    Itachi lowered his head, he just looks at theke and replied softly, "Uchiha Obito was killed in the third Ninja War. Because we could not find his body, he was the only one who was not buried in Konoha memorial."


    "Oh?"


    Konan nodded with interest: "Go on!"


    Judging from Itachi alone, the probability that the mysterious masked man is Uchiha Obito is at least 80 to 90%.


    But judging from Itachi''s expression, he doesn''t seem to know the true identity of the mysterious masked man?


    If you think so, then Uchiha Itachi may not be Konoha''s spy. After all, he killed the entire Uchiha n.


    "..."


    Itachi looks at Konan in a puzzled manner. Uchiha Obito has already died, so what else do you want me to say?


    Do I have to tell her the life of Obito?


    A person who died a long time ago, why would Konan be interested?


    Itachi carefully observes Konan and continues quietly: "They said that Obito''s grades were not very good. Perhaps it is for this reason that when he graduated and was assigned to a team, he was team up with the most talented ninja Hatake Kakashi and became the disciples of the Fourth Hokage..."


    A story about a loseres out from Uchiha Itachi.


    Itachi heard it from other people in his family, coupled with his understanding and polishing, a story about a loser take shape and eventually be a hero of Konoha.


    Konan couldn''t help be shocked when she listened. She didn''t expect that Itachi had a talent for telling stories.


    The story of the ninja told by Itachi is much more pleasant than the one she was told.


    The book "The Tale of Utterly Gutsy Ninja" written by Jiraiya is so obscure that people can''t stand it. It''s not as good as Uchiha Itachi story.


    "...Finally, Uchiha Obito bes Konoha''s hero, resting in a foreign country, and the genius Ninja Hatake Kakashi, who carried the will of hisrades in arms, bes the Sharingan Kakashi in Honor for his old friend who donated his Sharingan."


    This story is not leaked information. Many of the contents are well known, and it is a story that spreads the will of fire.


    After Itachi told the story, he was even moved by Obito in the story. He slowly turned his head and looked at the female ninja, still a little puzzled...


    Is his story bad?


    Has the Will of Fire not spread to Konan''s heart?


    "Did you finish?"


    Konan''s brows frown. If she didn''t know that the mysterious masked man was Uchiha Obito, she might really admire him.


    "Yes¡­"


    Itachi''s expression is a bit puzzled, and he feels that this woman is a little hopeless: "Konan-senpai, why are you interested in Uchiha Obito?"


    Konan did not answer his words, but opens the paper wings behind him, and said coldly: "Come with me, Pain wants to see you!"

 Chapter 54 - 54: Its Okay, Kisame Is Still Willing To Be My Spy!

    In the base of Akatsuki.


    Pain on the Gedo Mazo (The Demonic Statue of the Outer Path) look down at Itachi who walks in, and said solemnly: "Uchiha Itachi, you are a member rmended by Tobi, you should know the true identity of Tobi?"


    Pain didn''t conceal anything to Itachi, or that he didn''t care about Itachi''s thoughts, because in the face of powerful strength, there is no need to y tricks.


    Itachi''s expression hasn''t changed much, but his heart is already in turmoil. Combined with the conversation with Konan just now, he has guesses what Pain is about to say.


    The mysterious masked man always imed to him that he is Uchiha Madara, but Pain and Konan now seem to have found some evidence that the masked man is not Uchiha Madara!


    "He deceived me and imed to be Uchiha Madara."


    Pain looks at Itachi and continues with a deep voice: "In fact, his true identity is Uchiha Obito, a spy sent by Konoha''s Shimura Danzo..."


    "..."


    Itachi fell silent.


    Various past experiences surfaced in front of Itachi. He began to use Pain''s words to analyze the true identity of Uchiha Obito in reverse.


    When he first saw the mysterious masked man, the masked man killed his teammates for him to open his Sharingan;


    Later, after Itachi grew up, the masked man was willing to cooperate with him to kill the entire Uchiha n and lead him to join Akatsuki.


    The mysterious masked man knew in his heart that he was a spy sent by the Third Hokage, but he still told his n and was willing to continue to cooperate with him.


    Whenever Itachi sees the mysterious masked man in action, he can see a strong dark style, which is just like Shimura Danzo''s handwriting!


    Apart from Shimura Danzo, who else would want to destroy the Uchiha n?


    After Itachi''s reverse analysis, he couldn''t help but panic!


    If they can really determine that the mysterious masked man is not Uchiha Madara, and he is indeed Uchiha Obito, then he is almost 100% Danzo''s subordinate!


    Because Uchiha Obito has a good reputation in Konoha, there are also no other rtives except for his grandma, so the sense of existence is not particrly high.


    It is impossible for him to do so many dark things in a subjective sense, it can only be Danzo''smand!


    This is also reasonable.


    There are not many ninjas from the Uchiha n who have entered the Anbu. Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi have been assigned to Danzo. There is also a ninja name Uchiha Tenmaku in the hands of Danzo, which is simply normal.


    Itachi frown slightly. He didn''t expect that every step he took now is under Danzo''s arrangement.


    "Uchiha Obito is a spy of Danzo."


    A ck rod emerged from Pain''s hand, staring at the young man underneath: "Uchiha Itachi, what is your true identity? You who killed all the Uchiha n in Konoha, are you also a spy? "


    Itachi looks up at Pain and shakes his head gently and said, "I just want to find a ce to stay. He ims to be Uchiha Madara, and he deceives me...


    Now that I know that he is a spy sent by Konoha to monitor me, I will kill him next time. "


    Itachi did not tell the truth and his cooperation with Uchiha Obito to destroy the Uchiha n.


    Once he said something, he might wash away the suspicion on him, or more likely drag himself into the muddy water.


    Now Itachi doesn''t want to be used by Danzo, nor does he want to be in danger!


    As for Uchiha Obito, when they meet again next time, Itachi will find a way to deal with him. He can''t bear that Danzo still watching him!


    "Very good."


    Pain nodded and look at Konan next to him: "Konan, the next step is to test out his true identity from Zetsu''s mouth, kill him immediately if something goes wrong!"


    Zetsu is Akatsuki''s intelligence officer.


    Because Zetsu always provides Akatsuki with a lot of information, Pain didn''t want to kill Zetsu directly but wanted to try finding out the identity of Zetsu, whether it was a spy or someone deceived by Uchiha Obito.


    When Zetsu got the news, whether it is ck Zetsu or White Zetsu, they were half ignorant. They couldn''t understand how the identity of Obito was discovered.


    And why do they say that Obito is Danzo''s spy?


    Who told Uchiha Obito to contact Yahiko first, but Yahiko refused them, and then Yahiko was killed by Shimura Danzo and Hanzo...


    Both in terms of time and motive, it is indeed very reasonable.


    After Konan and Nagato think of this, they might believe it if they hadn''t known the truth!


    White Zetsu''s mood is a little mncholy: "Although it is only Nagato and Konan''s guess, it sounds like it is conclusive evidence. If we defend it, it will attract Nagato''s suspicion..."


    "Yes."


    ck Zetsu has a good mentality, he is still thinking of a remedy for this: "Anyway, let''s hold Nagato and Konan firmly first to ensure that they will not doubt the n to collect the bijuu."


    "Then shall we go see Obito and discuss countermeasures?"


    White Zetsu whispers: "I brought Obito back to our secret base just now, and asked a White Zetsu clone to help him rent a three tomoe Sharingan..."


    "What happened?"


    ck Zetsu asks with some doubts: "Did he use Izanagi? There are still people who can force Obito that has space-time Mangekyou Sharingan to use Izanagi?"


    "It''s Uehara Naraku."


    Zetsu''s half-face confusingly said: "Obito exined that he was careless. Uehara uses exploding tags to calcte him, and had to use Izanagi to escape... he is anxious to see us now."


    "..."


    ck Zetsu''s mood is not good anymore.


    Didn''t Obito say that he will control Uehara Naraku? He is just a twelve-year-old kid?


    As expected, except Uchiha Madara, other Uchiha are all waste!


    *****


    In a secret base.


    This ce used to be Uchiha Madara''s hiding ce in hister years, and there are still a few people using this ce.


    Obito transnted a three tomoe Sharingan with the help of a White Zetsu clone. He has already taken off the mask on his face.


    Starting from today, he doesn''t need to use Madara''s identity to trick others.


    Zetsu''s figure emerged from the ground.


    ck and White Zetsu gazed at him sadly and said: "Obito because you refused to follow our advice at the beginning. Now Nagato has determined that you are a spy sent by Danzo."


    White Zetsu lightly med: "Moreover, we are also implicated in this matter. To make Nagato trust us again, we have to help him collect information about Hanzo."


    "Is there no other way to save it?"


    Obito frown.


    The news is a bit bad for him, and it is not good for him to be unable to control Akatsuki''s actions.


    "At least there is no other way now."


    ck Zetsu shook his head, and said in a deep voice: "Now that Nagato has identified you, we can only wait until his anger dissipates in the future, and then slowly clear your suspicion."


    White Zetsu made his suggestion softly: "We must find a way to put new people in Akatsuki as soon as possible to prevent losing control of Akatsuki''s actions... and to monitor Uchiha Itachi, who has just joined Akatsuki not long ago."


    "There is no problem with this."


    Obito smile: "I have secretlymunicated with Kisame while the kid Uehara is not paying attention.. He still believes in the Eye of the Moon n, he will continue to serve as my spy in Akatsuki, helping me monitor Uchiha Itachi."

 Chapter 55 - 55: After So Many Days Of Fighting, Lets Have Some Fun!

    "Wait, Uehara Naraku is still alive?"


    ck Zetsu''s face looks at Obito in confusion, what the hell is going on, even a twelve-year-old kid hasn''t been solved?


    Obito shook his head and said: "The kid Uehara can summon out Tendo Pain, the next thing I want to say is the most troublesome!"


    Obito''s face became extremely serious, and he coldly looks at Zetsu and the surrounding White Zetsu clones, looking at them with a little confusion and doubt.


    "Someone leaked my information to Kakashi."


    Obito shouts as soon as he opened his mouth. He expressed his suspicion: "I guess these things were leaked by the Orochimaru because he happened to appear in the water country with Kakashi."


    White Zetsu immediately grasp an important point: "Hatake Kakashi?"


    ck Zetsu also grasp another important point: "Orochimaru?"


    "That''s right."


    Obito nodded earnestly, "After all, Kakashi has never shown any abnormality. Perhaps Orochimaru found some clues from some sources and told Kakashi of my information.


    If it wasn''t for Kakashi''s sudden expose of my identity, I wouldn''t have hurriedly tried to kill Uehara Naraku, but I was suddenly calcted by that kid.


    The kid Uehara summoned out of Pain, and told Pain about it!


    Unfortunately, before I had time to prepare tomunicate with Nagato, I was identified by Nagato as a spy of Danzo! "


    When talking about this, Obito even hit the side with his fist bitterly. He still doesn''t understand how things could be like this!


    Everything is moving in a good direction. He is still conscientiously trying to help Akatsuki, but he was kicked out of the Akatsuki organization.


    "...."


    Obito suddenly quiets down.


    If you think in another direction, maybe this time it''s not a bad thing. Obito at least knows that someone found his information in secret, and it''s way better than being calcted after collecting bijuu in the future.


    Orochimaru didn''t know that he is carrying a ck pot on his back.


    Orochimaru is also the first to know the true identity of the mysterious masked man. He already has a n in his heart, and this information can be used for trading.


    As for the transaction partner, it''s naturally his close confidant.


    ****


    Konoha Vige.


    Root base.


    Since Shimura Danzo''s methods were too rude and cruel in handling the Uchiha n, his roots were disbanded by Sarutobi, and he was also imprisoned.


    Even if Danzo is dissatisfied, he was helpless to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s resolute handling. Therefore, this old man could only hide here quietly and secretly contacting his old friend to collect information, and by the way, train the young ninja he had hidden.


    "Shinjiru, be serious!"


    "Newoorosu, good job."


    "Sai, you have just graduated this year. Next year, I will find a way to arrange for you to take the chunin exam so work harder."


    Shimura Danzo looked at the group of young ninjas underneath and judged their training one by one as if he is a teacher who''s serious about training younger generations.


    It''s just that these young ninjas didn''t dare to look at him at all. Every time Danzo''s gaze fell on them, every young man shrank unconsciously.


    These young people are deeply afraid of the old man in front of them.


    A small white snake suddenly got out of a pipe, crawls to Danzo''s side, and opens its mouth.


    "Huh? You go out first!"


    After seeing the little snake, Danzo''s face change, and wave back to the group of teenagers. Only then did Danzo remove a scroll from the mouth of the little white snake.


    This little white snake is themunication tool used by Orochimaru.


    Danzo has been in contact with Orochimaru since he defected. He originally thought Orochimaru is asking him again this time, but he did not expect that Orochimaru only sent him a copy of intelligence this time.


    "Uchiha Obito is still alive..."


    Danzo''s eyes tightened sharply, staring at the information scroll that Orochimaru gave him, which wrote information about the mysterious masked man.


    Danzo did not know that because of the mysterious masked man, he carried a few more pots in the eyes of Pain and Itachi.


    Now Danzo just wants to use this information to do a good job and regain the power he lost at the hands of Sarutobi Hiruzen!


    "Hiruzen, sensei is right..."


    Danzo slowly closes the scroll in his hand, threw it into a brazier next to him, and whispers: "The Uchiha n are all born evil people... even the disciples of the Fourth Hokage will also fall!"


    Although he got the information about Uchiha Obito, Danzo will still wait for Kakashi to return to the vige and find an opportunity to faces Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    This opportunity is not difficult to find.


    *****


    The other side.


    Uehara is lost in thought while observing his system panel.


    [Main Mission: Complete the wish of the bookstand seller to be the biggest BOSS in the ninja world. The progress is 3% inpletion.]


    Uehara took his team to leave the Country of Water, and on the way back to the Country of Rain, the progress of the main mission began to move forward inexplicably, and suddenly stopped when it jumped to 3%.


    ording to Uehara''s judgment, this progress may be rted to his revealing the identity of the mysterious masked man then more and more people know the true identity of the mysterious masked man, and ignore him as the real behind-the-scenes man.


    Because there is a rather strange side mission.


    [Side mission: Reveal the true identity of the mysterious masked man in public. The mission has beenpleted. The reward is Distorted Space skill.]


    Perhaps it was because Uehara first revealed the identity of Obito using the Inherent mour to expose the identity of Obito using his true face, or it may be because Kakashi at that time did not believe. But now some people believe it.


    As for the reward skills, Uehara is a little frustrated.


    [Distorted Space: After a 0.5-second dy, a distorted space that canst for 3 seconds can be released in the target area. The area will be isted from the outside world. People who try to cross the space barrier will be stunned. Only by using space-time ninjutsu can they escape.


    Distorted Space area and time coverage are rted to the chakra consumption, the cooldown time is 15 seconds, and the minimum chakra consumption is 100 points.]


    This skill is a scam!


    It''s not as powerful as the magic puppetmand shock wave!


    The space barrier can''t stop Obito with his Mangekyou Sharingan, and even the Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God technique) can easily escape.


    What is this skill used for?


    Is it used as a space cage?


    It seems to be good too.


    Although the Distorted Space is a spatial technique, it is not aimed at the space-time ninja. It has no disadvantage to using it against the regr ninja.


    In the entire ninja world, except for several ninjas who are good at space-time techniques, such as Uchiha Obito, the Fourth Hokage, and some ninja, the other ninjas will be imprisoned in the distorted space.


    It''s a bit like Shisekiy¨­jin (Four Red Yang Formations) and Shishienjin (Four Violet me Formations).


    It''s just that the strength of the space barrier far exceeds these barriers.


    The voice of Kisame interrupts Uehara''s thoughts: "Uehara-sama, we are already near the coast of Yu no Kuni (Land of Hot Water)."


    "Oh?"


    Uehara raised his head and watch their ship enter the harbor of the most peaceful country in Ninja World and whispers: "After so many days of fighting, let''s have some fun here!"

 Chapter 56 - 56: Encountered A Fat Sheep On The Return Trip

    Since Uehara will take five people on the return journey this time, it is naturally impossible for them to avoid any trouble in the country of fire, so they chose a rtively stable route.


    After leaving the port.


    Uehara turns his head to look at the people present and assign tasks to them: "Mangetsu, go to Yugakure and book a hot spring hotel; Zabuza, you take Kimimaro and Haku and continue their ninja training or go to Yugakure to rx..."


    "..."


    Mangetsu and Zabuza are confuse.


    The two of them, one is a genius ninja, became a genius butler and a murderous Kiri Ninja became teacher and nanny in the mouth of Uehara.


    Kimimaro and Haku couldn''t help turning their heads to look at Uehara, and whispers: "Uehara-kun, you will note with us?"


    Uehara shook his head and whispers: "Well, I will practice handseal with Kisame. In the afternoon, we will meet in Yugakure...the most lively ce!"


    Yugakure is the most famous tourist attraction in the Ninja world.


    Yugakure is famous for its unique hot spring. It is the mostfortable ce in the Ninja world and the best ce for enjoyment.


    Even the Ninja War rarely spreads here.


    Uehara and his party took a boat across the sea all the way just to have a day off here.


    After everyone else left, Uehara and Kisame move to a silent ce and began to discuss their ns.


    Uehara''s most concern is undoubtedly thest private meeting between Kisame and Obito before leaving the country of water: "How is it? Have you got the trust of Obito?"


    "Ha, almost."


    Kisame grins and said with a chuckle: "I told him that as long as his Eye of the Moon n will continue to be implemented after I be the teammate of Uchiha Itachi, I will continue to help monitor Uchiha Itachi."


    Before they left the country of water collectively, Obito secretlymunicate with Kisame, and the performance of Kisame once again won the trust of Obito.


    In other words, Uchiha Obito always believed in Kisame.


    Kisame originally prepared a bunch of Uehara''s information, but Obito didn''t ask about these little things.


    After all, in the past few years, Kisame has been serving Obito that controls the Fourth Mizukage behind the scenes. The rtionship between them is extraordinary.


    And the character of Kisame is also trustworthy...


    As long as Kisame believes someone, he will give 100% loyalty, including his own life.


    "It seems the n is going well."


    Uehara didn''t know that due to the deterioration of the situation, the status of Kisame rose in the heart of Obito, and soon Kisame would be an important source of information.


    Uehara simply calms down his subordinates: "After you and Uchiha Itachi be partners, you can enjoy a leisure day."


    Kisame smiles heartily he nodded slightly and said: "Ha, it sounds like the character of that weasel with Sharingan is pretty good."


    "I believe you can get along well with Uchiha Itachi."


    Uehara is quite confident about this. He turns his head to look at Kisame and said: "By the way, how many sets of handseal gestures did you prepare for me?"


    "Thirteen sets..."


    Kisame took out a scroll, smiles, and hands it to Uehara: "The handseal gestures inside are half-true and half-fake, most of which are rted to Suiton and Raiton."


    "Thank you."


    Uehara takes the scroll and puts it in his ninja bag contentedly.


    Uehara''s skills certainly don''t need handseal. He wants to practice handseal mainly for fun, to confuse his opponents, and rx the enemy''s vignce...


    From now on, he will be a serious ninja who knows how to use handseal.


    While Uehara is practicing handseal he talks about Uchiha Itachi: "Uchiha Itachi is still very easy to get along with. As long as you don''t vite his bottom line, he will unconditionally tolerate anything you do..."


    "Bottom line?"


    "His younger brother Uchiha Sasuke."


    Because the two signed a contract, Uehara also believes in Kisame and gives Uchiha Itachi information: "As long as you do not harm his brother, Uchiha Itachi is a ninja who can be easily exploited. "


    "...Is he another ninja whose eldest brother is like a father?"


    Kisame heard this and couldn''t help chuckle and said: "The weakness of the extinct weasel and Mangetsu are exactly the same!"


    Uehara sighed faintly: "It''s the fault of this world. The brother''s love for his little brother is always a little sick."


    Who lets the person who created this world be the eldest brother?


    *****


    Yugakure.


    After Uehara and Kisame step into this Ninja Vige, they follow their agreement to find the most lively ce here to see the local customs of Yugakure.


    Yugakure today turns out to be the most lively ce is in a gambling shop.


    Why is it a gambling shop!


    When Uehara received the news, his expression was faintly subtle: "Isn''t it such a coincidence? I always feels like we will meet an amazing character of the past!"


    "Does Uehara-sama think it is a great person?"


    Kisame suddenly became a little curious, and the smile on his face became stronger: "If it is not particrly dangerous, shouldn''t we go see the big man?"


    Uehara nodded with difficulty: "What you said... also makes sense. The danger of that big man is indeed lower."


    If in this ninja world, once you talk about gambling, you will inevitably mention a woman.


    A woman who is famous in the Ninja world.


    One of Konoha Sannin, the strongest female ninja Senju Tsunade.


    There is almost no ninja in the ninja world willing to take the initiative to hurt her.


    Tsunade was born in Konoha''s most noble n The Senju and the first to advocate medical ninja as a must-have member in a regr ninja squad. She was also respected by countless ninjas because of her proficiency in all medical ninjutsu in the ninja world.


    The ninjas all think that Tsunade is the most powerful medical ninja in the ninja world. However, they all know that Tsunade is also very powerful.


    Konoha Sannin''s prestige is not only about saving people by curing diseases!


    In the entire ninja world, except for the leaders of the major ninja viges, other ninjas cannot hold a candle in front of Tsunade.


    Regardless of appearance, family background, strength, and fame, Tsunade can already be said to be excellent without any blind spots, but she has a well-known shoring.


    She is addicted to gambling.


    It''s a pity that her luck has never been good.


    Since Tsunade left Konoha and began to travel in the Ninja world, a peculiar name has also begun to spread in the Ninja world.


    The Legendary Sucker.


    "Is the legendary Sucker here?"


    "It''s already started!"


    "She already lost two hundred thousand Ryo!"


    "The Big Sheep shot is extraordinary..."


    "She is also very big..."


    Today''s gambling shop is very lively. The gambling ghosts from the entire Yugakure gather here, and some men are trying to fish in troubled waters who want to take the opportunity to make a little money.


    Uehara subconsciously ignores the strange words, he looks at the surrounding people in the gambling shop and looked for his subordinates.


    "Uehara!"


    A crisp voice stopped him.


    Kimimaro squeezes through the crowd and walks to Uehara''s side, and softly exins: "Mangetsu-san and Zabuza-san are already in the hot spring hotel... They said it is too dangerous, so they sent me here to wait for you. "


    "Uehara-sama, it is indeed dangerous here..."


    Kisame''s small eyes blink, his height can see the scene in the gambling house, and naturally, he can see the blond female ninja sitting in the middle of the gambling table.


    As a ninja, how could you not know Konoha Sannin?


    Uehara looks at the exposed part of the blonde female ninja white body, he said: "But this is interesting, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 57 - 57: Destiny

    "You go first!"


    Uehara waves his hand at Kisame and Kimimaro, but he suddenly said: "Wait, leave me a sum of money."


    "Uehara-sama is not an adult yet, right?"


    Kisame''s eyes were a bit subtle. Just when he wants to continue to say something, he saw Uehara''s urging look, so he could only throw a scroll towards him.


    What the hell is this boss?


    He is still asking his employees for money!


    Uehara took the scroll and couldn''t help but nced at the blond female ninja at the gambling table.


    As a minor in the Ninja World, Uehara didn''t think about the mess, he only wanted toplete two rtively simple side missions.


    [Side mission: Beat Tsunade in gambling (0/1), the reward is unknown.]


    [Side mission: Lose to Tsunade in gambling (0/1), the reward is unknown.]


    Two simple missions, no matter what, one can always bepleted, right?


    Although the mission is rtively simple, the reward may not be considered rich.


    Just when Uehara is about to enter the gambling house, the two big guards push him out: "Little devil, you are not grown up, and yet youe here to learn to be a prodigal? Get out! "


    "..."


    The customs and order of the Ninja World are a bit strange.


    The people here will ignore the underage ninjas going to the battlefield to kill and set fire by throwing exploding tags, but they prohibit underage ninjas from entering the gambling house, taverns, and other custom ces.


    Even bookstore owners will actively refuse to sell bad books to underage ninjas.


    Maybe this is thest discipline of the Ninja world.


    Of course, this is just the attitude of ordinary people in the Ninja world. There are always some exceptions to so many people in the Ninja world, such as the blonde female ninja Tsunade sitting at the gambling table.


    Tsunade learned to gamble since she was a child under the precepts and deeds taught by the ninja God Senju Hashirama, and eventually learned to be in debt.


    At dusk.


    Tsunade loses all the money she has and danglingly led his disciple to leave the gambling house in silence, nning to find a ce to have a drink.


    Shizune hugs a pink pig frowning while ming her: "Tsunade-sama, you lost too much today..."


    "Shizune, I know you still hide living expenses..."


    Tsunade waves her hand and is about to continue to say something, the corner of her eye noticed a card flying, her upper body suddenly leans back to evade!


    Tsunade stood up straight and look at a card that suddenly appears.


    This card that flew out inexplicably cut off one tread of her hair and embedded it deeply on the wall beside her!


    "Who!"


    Tsunade turns her head abruptly and looks in the direction where the cards came from, but only sees a boy ying cards in the corner.


    The card in Uehara''s hand is moving dexterously at his fingertips. He slowly raised his head and looked at Tsunade, showing a pure smile: "Hey, why don''t we y? The legendary...Sucker. "


    "..."


    Tsunade''s face suddenly became furious, her forehead muscles bulged, she squeezes her fist hard, and said: "Why you kid, dare to speak up like that in front of me! Shizune, give me some money !"


    It''s fine if you lose in the afternoon. Now even a teenage kid dares to taunt her. This kid is here to die!


    Konoha Sannin always had no morals, bullying children or something ismonce, and since then, Jiraiya would secretly spend all Naruto''s money, while Orochimaru is honestly trying to seize Sasuke''s body.


    The gambling game between Tsunade and Uehara is simply pediatric.


    After an hour.


    In a hotel room.


    Tsunade wipes the corners of his mouth refreshingly, and looks at Uehara with a little meaning on her face: "You have good skills kid, but there is still a lot of room for improvement..."


    "..."


    Uehara looks at Tsunade who is satisfied with a bewildered look, then looks at the Shizune who has a smile, feeling that something went wrong in the world.


    Tsunade proudly grabs the dice cup and nces provocatively at the boy across the gaming table: "Boy, do you want to continue ying?"


    After finish speaking, Tsunade smiles heartily and continues: "I can allow you to be in debt! Shizune, help him prepare some IOUs!"


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!"


    Shizune did not refute she smiles and put away thest stack of money in front of Uehara and turns around to look for paper and pen in the room.


    Uehara came to his senses, shook his head quickly, and waves at Tsunade: "No...no need...it''s enough for today..."


    After finish speaking, Uehara puts on his shoes and is ready to leave here.


    Because in the previous game, Uehara lost to Tsunade for an hour in a row andpletely lost the money that Kisame gave him.


    Uehara lost so much that he began to doubt life.


    Is Tsunade''s luck actually not as bad as the legend or Uehara''s luck is actually worse?


    "Wait¡­"


    Just as Uehara is about to leave, Tsunade pinches a banknote between her fingers and threw it in front of Uehara. The banknote stuck in the wooden door in front of Uehara!


    Uehara looks at Tsunade at the table in confusion.


    Tsunade picks up the teacup on the table, took a sip of the tea, and slowly said: "Kid, are you a foreign ninja? You already lost all your money for staying in the hotel to me tonight, right?


    Take it, it''s for you. That little money will at least allow you to choose the worst hotel in Yugakure for a night. "


    "..."


    Uehara blush.


    Is this woman pitying him or humiliating him?


    Isn''t Tsunade a little bit fluttering, just won him a little money and forgot her identity as the number one Sucker?


    "Hey, I won more than three million Ryo tonight!"


    Tsunade kisses the money on the table happily, and couldn''t stop her joy andughter: "I won all the things I lost in a few days in one hour!"


    "..."


    Uehara grinds his teeth.


    A mere three million Ryo, one-tenth of the reward offers in Asuma''s head, she just won this little money, she''s already proud of it!


    She didn''t think about, is this little money was enough to pay her debts?


    And Uehara is just a little depressed, after all, losing to Tsunade in a gambling game is not a general shame.


    "Boy, your wee toe and y with me again in the future!"


    Tsunade blinks at Uehara and sent him a kiss: "Remember to prepare enough money! Hahahaha... I lost so much in the afternoon, I didn''t expect to win it back at night, today is it my lucky day?"


    "Idiot woman..."


    Uehara covers his forehead, takes the paper money, and opens the door. The gloom on his face gradually fades: "Today is obviously my lucky day!"


    Although he lost a lot of money, he also got more precious things.


    [Side mission: Lose to Tsunade in gambling (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is the skill Destiny.]


    [Destiny: Able to spy for 6 seconds on the location of everyone within a 100km radius, including ninjas using hidden ninjutsu, transformation, and clone; after activating the destiny skill, using the power of space-time you can teleport beside any person inside 50 kilometers in the radius after 1.5 seconds.


    The range of destiny skills is rted to Chakra consumption. The minimum cost is 100 Chakra points and the cooldown time is 150 seconds.]


    If you count it this way, as long as Uehara''s Chakra is enough, the destiny skill can spy on the entire Ninja continent!


    This skill can be said the strongest escape skill Uehara has obtained, and it can also be used to hunt down enemies.


    No matter who it is, he can''t escape the palm of his hand!


    Uehara showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, and the gloomy dissatisfaction of losing to Tsunade disappeared a lot. He turned his head and nced at the hotel where he had left.


    Tsunade''sughter and joy continued to echo into the night sky from the window, and Uehara thought of Tsunade''s bright and moving smiling face. This woman has never been so happy like today, right?


    "Tsk, if it wasn''t for the mission, who would want to gamble with that woman...."

 Chapter 58 - 58: The Omnipotent Uehara-sama Is A Big Fat Sheep...

    "Hey, kid!"


    Tsunade suddenly opens the window and looks at Uehara outside the hotel, she asks loudly, "I almost forgot to ask, which ninja vige are you from? And what''s your name?"


    "..."


    Uehara''s face is difficult to look at.


    Does this woman still want to exploit him?


    Tsunade lean over on the window, her chest was squeezed out of shape, and she smiles with interest: "I''m just a rogue ninja, so I won''t hinder your mission..."


    Uehara finally raises his head and looks at Tsunade: "Tsunade-senpai, one of the legendary Sannin is a rogue ninja... That Konoha''s Third Hokage is a little blind, right?"


    Tsunade is not angry at all but rather nodded in agreement: "Yes, the old man is getting older. Not only does he have bad eyesight, but also his brain!"


    Tsunade always had no respect for the Third Hokage.


    Even if the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen were right in front of Tsunade, she could still say a few more ugly words.


    "So, Konoha will have a new Hokage soon?"


    Uehara looks up at Tsunade, showing a mysterious smile: "Should we take a gamble, I am very optimistic that Tsunade-senpai will be Konoha''s next Hokage!"


    "Ah¡­"


    Tsunade exhale and looks down at Uehara with a chuckle: "Boy, at least you have to pick a reliable candidate. How could I be interested in things like Hokage... and do you have money?"


    "..."


    Uehara''s confident smile on his face froze, he couldn''t speak arrogantly without money!


    "It''s destiny that I lose to you."


    Uehara sighed and raised his head to look at Tsunade he said: "It doesn''t matter, when destinyes, no one can resist its will."


    Of course, except for Uehara himself, who can controls destiny.


    After saying these words, Uehara hurriedly waves goodbye to Tsunade, and his figure disappears into the night.


    Tsunade''s face at the window went down, she just looks at the dark night outside the window, her body slipping to the ground little by little.


    "...destiny?"


    Tsunade''s eyes were filled with tears, and she presses her chest hard, her face is a little bit depress and sad: "Shizune, pack our things, we will leave here tomorrow."


    "eh? Tsunade-sama?"


    Shizune walks over in surprise, and saw Tsunade sitting on the ground paralyzed, and steps forward to help her up: "Tsunade-sama, what happened?"


    "Nothing."


    Tsunade stretch out her palm, strokes Shizune''s cheek, and said softly: "I''m just worried that something bad will happen, go and pack our things!"


    After learning to gamble since childhood, Tsunade always loses every time, even facing a gambler like Senju Hashirama.


    She also wins once in a while.


    Whenever she wins, bad things will happen.


    However, in the gambling game just now, Tsunade almost won in session, making Uehara doubt life.


    Who knows what will happen to her staying in Yugakure?


    Uehara didn''t know that his words sessfully wipes out Tsunade''s good mood. He only knew that destiny is a magical skill.


    After he uses his destiny skill, all the people around him turned into smaller figures and appear in his brain, everyone within a hundred kilometers is shown.


    Uehara soon found the location of Kisame and Mangetsu, then cards appear at his feet...


    Destiny''s teleportation function is activated!


    *****


    The most luxurious hot spring hotel in Yugakure.


    Kisame is sitting on the upper floor of the hotel tending Samehada. From time to time, he looks down at hispanion in the hot spring bath. Suddenly, there is a sound of cards cutting the air in his ear.


    Kisame suddenly grabs Samehada and turns his head, just to see the scene that made his small eyes almost fall off!


    A card appears out of thin air on the floor of the room, and each card alternately ovepped to form a circr area of ??about half a meter.


    In the next second, Uehara appears inside the circle of cards.


    This is the teleportation function attach to Uehara''s new skill Destiny. As long as Kisame is within the range of destiny, he can directly teleport to him.


    Kisame breath a sigh of relief, with a little more curiosity on his face, he asks with a light smile: "Uehara-sama, is this a space-time ninjutsu?"


    "Yes."


    Uehara didn''t deny it, and gives Kisame a piece of paper money, which Tsunade thought her pitifully alms to him: "This is the rest of the money you gave me."


    "...only five hundred Ryo?"


    Kisame has a nk face.


    Even if Kisame hasn''t deliberately calcted themission fee forpleting his mission, there is a rough figure of about a few million of money that he gives!


    Kisame couldn''t help but said: "Did Uehara-sama lost a few million Ryo today? It sounds more like the Legendary Sucker..."


    "You shut up!"


    Hearing the title belong to Tsunade, Uehara''s face went dark, and his mood is a little gloomy, he asks in a muffled voice: "Which is my room?"


    "The biggest one next door."


    Kisame quickly skips the topic of his own money, and said with a chuckle: "Uehara-sama, won''t you go to the hot spring for a while? This is the most luxurious hot spring hotel in Yugakure. Normally no ninja is willing toe here just to spend money!"


    "No, I''m in a bad mood."


    Uehara''s body sank into the wall like diving.


    After the astonishment on Kisame''s face subsided, Uehara had already used the mayfly through the heavy wall and arrived at his resting room.


    Destiny''s teleportation and mayfly havepletely subverted Kisame''s cognition about ninjutsu, adding a little bit of awe in his heart.


    However, Kisame thought of Uehara''s gloomy expression because he lost millions of Ryo, he couldn''t help but smile and mutter to himself: "Ha, it seems that our new boss is not so perfect!"


    Kisame is not angry because Uehara lost all his money. On the contrary, he felt that Uehara had a little more life, unlike when they were getting along, his mysterious presence made people a little scared.


    A wave of water and fell into the room. Mangetsu looks at the smiling Kisame, and said in doubt: "I just heard someone talking, did hee back?"


    "Well, he just went to rest."


    "Well¡­"


    Mangetsu folded his brows involuntarily, and his face is a little unsightly: "My lord went to rest so early, is he not satisfied with the hotel I booked?"


    "No, it''s just a simple bad mood."


    Kisame spread his hands, look at Mangetsu, and smiles lightly: "After all, no matter who it is, if you lose millions of Ryo in a day, your mood will not be good, right?"


    Mangetsu: "..."


    Finally, the two people look at each other, each suppressing theirughter, revealing an inscrutable smile.


    Damn, they want tough!


    They thought that everything in the Ninja World was under the control of Uehara....They didn''t expect Uehara himself to be a walking big fat sheep!

 Chapter 59 - 59: She Is Provoking Me!

    Uehara tossed and turned all night.


    Lost millions of Ryo in one night, and no one can sleep.


    He just wanted toplete two side missions by the way, but he lost all his money and embarrassed him. What''s more embarrassing is that he lost the money to Tsunade.


    It will be a stain on his image.


    In the future, when he bes the big boss behind the scene of Ninja World and Tsunadee to know it she will say: "Isn''t the guy who lost millions to me at gambling name Uehara Naraku?"


    This...where is his image?


    "Forget it, no one is perfect."


    "Senju Hashirama is brain-dead, Uchiha Madara is prostatitis, this is not a trivial matter.


    Tsunade also has a few more weird side missions. The rewards for the missions are not low, and they look a little bit more gentle¡­"


    In the middle of the night, Uehara murmured a few words in a daze, dreaming of Konan inexplicably.


    In a dream.


    Konan''s face no longer has the gentleness it used to be, but a cold face, and she berated him with a dark face: "Naraku, did you learned to gamble?"


    Behind Konan stood Pain: "Jiraiya-sensei taught us that we must never associate with gamblers."


    "And this kid Uehara still bet money with Tsunade. He is either seduced by Tsunade''s beauty, or he wanted to cheat Tsunade''s money... Don''t you ever wonder why Tsunade is so beautiful but still single? because she is a Gambler!"


    A tall man was standing behind Payne. Uehara couldn''t see his face. He could only judge from his voice and outline that it should be Jiraiya.


    "..."


    The ending of this dream is that Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique), Chibaku Tensei ary Devastation), and Senpo: Goemon (Sage Art: Goemon) collectively attack Uehara. In the end, the Great Demon King Uehara defeated the justice team Konan, Pain, and Jiraiya with Tsunade''s support.


    What a dream!


    It''s a messy dream, it contains the elements of nightmares, sweet dreams, and spring dreams.


    Early in the morning.


    Uehara got up from the bed and wipes the cold sweat on his forehead unconsciously.


    "Uehara-sama."


    Someone knocks on the door, and the voice of Kisame came from outside: "Should we continue on the road today, or stay in Yugakure for another day? I helped you prepare another five million Ryo..."


    "...let''s continue traveling today!"


    Uehara opens the door abruptly and looks at Kisame with an unhappy face: "No one else knows that I lost to Tsunade yesterday right?"


    "...I know what I should know."


    Kisame tilts his head to the row of people beside him.


    Haku covered his mouth in astonishment.


    "..."


    Uehara clenched his fists abruptly, and looked at everyone present: "You will not tell others about what happened in Yugakure, understood?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Kisame nodded with a smile, and the others responded individually, failing to understand what''s wrong with Uehara.


    Of course, Uehara will not tell them.


    He must act as a perfect disciple in front of his Konan-sensei. He must not have any stains that make Konan displeased before he bes a full member of Akatsuki.


    *****


    The entrance of Yugakure.


    Uehara''s team had just walked outside happen to meet Tsunade with Shizune and her pet a little pink pig who was also leaving the vige.


    Tsunade''s eyes narrow slightly, and she looks at a group of strange-looking people behind Uehara, and suddenly smiles: "Morning, kid! Are you leaving Yugakure too?"


    "..."


    Uehara nces at Tsunade then turns his head and passes, ignoring this blonde ninja.


    The others follow Uehara and pass Tsunade tremblingly.


    "Hey, kid!"


    Tsunade calls Uehara a little displeased, but when he saw that he didn''t respond, she chuckled and said: "When you were with mest night, you were as tame as a cat. Why did you refuse to recognize people after a night?"


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    Shizune''s face blushes and waves to stop Tsunade''s tiger wolf words: "Don''t say those misleading words! That little guy is still a minor!"


    "Fine, fine¡­"


    Tsunade patted Shizune''s shoulder and pushed her aside, but her eyes were slightly solemn: "If I am not mistaken just now, among the people behind that little devil, some of them are members of Seven Ninja Swordsmen from Kirigakure."


    "Oh?"


    Shizune is a little puzzled.


    Tsunade patted her head and smiled confidently: "That kid''s identity is not simple. Maybe we can win another sum as travel expenses!"


    "What if we lose?"


    "That kid looks like a chick, how could I lose?"


    "Don''t say such a thing! And it''s too dangerous. Didn''t Tsunade-sama say that he has Seven Ninja Swordsmen from Kirigakure? In case they turn their face..."


    "Don''t worry, I have absolute confidence."


    Ever since Tsunade was exposed to gambling, apart from winning to Senju Hashirama, she has never met someone who can make her win money. How can she easily let it go?


    Anyway, she is about to leave Yugakure today. If you don''t win, you don''t win!


    And Tsunade still has a word she did not tell Shizune, she can feel that the kid who bet with her is very interesting, and not like a normal gambler at all!


    That feeling is very simr to her style...


    That little guy wants to win, as long as he can win once it did not matter how many times he loses!


    Tsunade took out a banknote and continued to speak loudly towards Uehara: "Hey, kid, do I need to give you a few hundred Ryo for travel expenses?"


    "..."


    Uehara''s face is hard to look at with the naked eye.


    Kisame next to him grasped the handle of Samehada. Uehara waves his hand to stop his movement: "...don''t bother with her."


    "Boy!"


    Apanied by Tsunade''s light shout, a banknote is thrown in the direction of Uehara, and it was easily caught by his fingers!


    Uehara finally couldn''t help turn his head and looks at the beautiful blonde ninja standing at the entrance of Yugakure.


    Tsunade''s fist rested on her chin looking at Uehara with a smile: "You don''t have money to y with me today? I don''t mind using IOU!"


    After finished speaking, Tsunade licked the corner of her mouth.


    Tsunade''s body right now is showing a sexy appearance that made people embarrassed to look at her directly.


    What the hell is this woman doing!


    He is just a twelve-year-old kid!


    "You guys wait for me for a while..."


    Uehara finally couldn''t bear it anymore, he is not really provoked, he only wanted to get the system''s side mission reward.


    "Uehara-sama?"


    Kisame has big doubt in his small eyes!


    However, seeing the palm of Uehara''s stretched-out, Kisame still put a sealed scroll on Uehara''s hand.


    Uehara is a little bit suspicious that Tsunade cheated!


    ording tomon sense, beating Tsunade at the gambling should be the easiest side mission, why did it feel more difficult than killing her now!


    Mangetsu raised his head, hesitatingly said: "Uehara-sama, Tsunade-sama is the legendary Sannin, no matter her identity or strength, it is not suitable to have a conflict with her..."


    The ninjas respect Tsunade very much.


    In a sense, Tsunade promoted the establishment of a full-time medical ninja, which greatly reduced the casualties, and it surpassed her identity as a Konoha ninja.


    "But she is provoking me!"


    Uehara squeezed the scroll in his hand abruptly, and looked at Tsunade in the distance coldly: "You all go first, Kimimaro will stay, I will not let this woman be too proud, I''m not an unlucky boy!"

 Chapter 60 - 60: As A Ninja From A Small Ninja Village, What I Most Long For Is Peace!

    Kimimaro and Haku were a little ignorant.


    Kisame can''t help but chuckle. It sounds like Uehara is still a boss who values ??his subordinates very much!


    It''s a little hard to understand for Zabuza and Mangetsu.


    Why did Uehara even bother to treat Kimimaro, a young ninja who has not yet show a fighting capability?


    These ninjas from the water country are always been cold, and young people like Kimimaro who is seriously ill can only die...


    Fourth Mizukage Yagura wish they were all dead!


    However, Mangetsu remembered a rumor so he quickly whispers to Uehara: "I heard that Tsunade-sama, known as the strongest medical ninja, has retired. Since the war ended, she did not do any more treatment..."


    "Ok."


    Uehara nodded, looking at the blond female ninjaughing happily in the distance, and sighed: "Maybe it''s because of something wrong with her psychology!"


    Tsunade, this woman is suffering from a phobia!


    Who would have thought that a medical ninja would have hemophobia, and she is recognized as the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world.


    Uehara instructs the other members to continue on their way and took Kimimaro to Tsunade and Shizune.


    Tsunade greeted them and stop by Uehara''s side, she bent down to his shoulder level and tilt her head: "How about it, kid? Still can''t forget about me, let''s find a ce now..."


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    Shizune is nervously pulling Tsunade''s shoulder beside him: "Pay attention to your image! Don''t tease him like this, he is still a child!"


    Tsunade ignores Shizune and quietly looking at Uehara.


    Uehara helplessly stretched out his hand to pull Tsunade to the side and sighed: "...just give me your money, doesn''t it? Tsunade-senpai."


    "I have five million Ryo here..."


    Uehara raised the scroll in his hand and said softly: "I can gamble with you, but I have a request."


    The carelessness on Tsunade''s face suddenly disappears, she looks down at Uehara while frowning: "What''s request?"


    "Help me check his body."


    Uehara points at Kimimaro next to him and whispers: "He is thest of the Kaguya n. You should have heard of them Tsunade-senpai?"


    "The Kaguya n of the Water Country?"


    Tsunade has not only heard of the name of the Kaguya n but also some secrets about this n: "If I remember correctly, even in the time of peace, the Kaguya n never had a long-lived ninja and their character is a bit violent..."


    Tsunade didn''t pay much attention to Kimimaro''s affairs. She is more interested in Uehara. She mentioned a few things about Kaguya''s n and moved the topic to Uehara.


    "Little Ghost."


    Tsunade''s fingers picked up the scroll in Uehara''s hand, and the corner of her mouth was outlined: "Obviously we are here to gamble, but you let do a treatment?"


    Uehara heard the dissatisfaction in her words he said: "If you do, someone will give you money... But at the gaming table, you haven''t won much money, right?"


    "..."


    Tsunade''s forehead vein visibly appears, because what Uehara said is true.


    The anger on Tsunade''s face suddenly disappeared, and she whispered: "Shizune, you go check that Kaguya n kid, I''ll go y with this little guy!"


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!"


    Shizune heaved a sigh of relief and nodded respectfully.


    Tsunade and Uehara followed them and found a seating area nearby. Tsunade took the dice out of her pocket while Uehara unlocks the scroll seal and took out a pile of money.


    While Shizune is checking Kimimaro''s body they started a gambling game.


    ding ding ding...


    The dice cup rang.


    "Single."


    "double."


    "I won."


    Tsunade''s face suddenly glowed, and after reaching for the pile of money in front of Uehara, she asked: "Boy, what''s your name?"


    "Uehara Naraku."


    The boy is silent for a while but still said his name.


    Tsunade raised her eyebrows, and continued to shake the dice cup: "I don''t seem to have heard of any ninja or big man surnamed Uehara in Kirigakure..."


    "It''s normal."


    Uehara shook his head and sighed: "How can there be a ninja like me in a vige as big as Kirigakure? Kisame-san and others are just helping meplete a mission..."


    This is not wrong.


    Uehara ispleting his mission, which is to bring Kisame and the others into the Akatsuki organization.


    "Ah¡­"


    Tsunade suddenly held the dice cup and raised her head to look at Uehara. A hint of yfulness shed across her face: "In my eyes kid, you can''t express the pride in your heart when you say this kind of thing..."


    "Tsunade-senpai."


    Uehara looked back at her unwillingly to be outdone: "I heard that Konoha''s Third Hokage is very old, you can be the Hokage when you go back, but you are still traveling outside...You didn''t care about the position in the strongest Ninja Vige. Your Excellency is the proudest person, right?"


    But Tsunade does have proud capital!


    Regardless of her family background, looks, strength, abilities, and items that every woman wants can make people proud.


    "Hokage?"


    A trace of confusion shed in Tsunade''s eyes.


    The two stopped speaking and continued their gambling.


    Uehara''s luck at the table seems to be worse than Tsunade''s.


    No matter what he guessed, he has never guessed it correctly. The side mission of beating Tsunade on the system panel looks like a long way off...


    Forget it, let''s just assume that the mission does not exist.


    Uehara forced a selffort in his heart. ording to the perception of Tsunade''s luck by the anime enthusiasts, the rewards for beating Tsunade are not that good!


    Tsunade picked up a pile of money in front of Uehara again and whispered: "Boy, I have never win like this in my life. Every time I win a bet, bad things happen. These two days I always win your money..."


    "Oh?"


    Uehara knew this curse.


    He is also a little curious, now that Tsunade has beaten him so many times, will there be a big earthquake in Yugakure...


    Or Jiraiya and Orochimaru are in danger?


    Uehara thought of his identity again.


    Maybe it was his dignified luck that suppressed Tsunade''s curse?


    As an intern of Akatsuki and the future thest boss behind the scene in Ninja world, perhaps the current Tsunade meeting him is her bad luck...


    It''s actually her greatest misfortune and regret!


    Of course, if the current Tsunade wants to kill him, it''s impossible...


    Not even Tsunade would have thought that the young man sitting in front of her possessed Kage-level power.


    Tsunade''s brain is more active, and she suddenlyughed and said: "Hey, kid, will you be a member of some evil organization in the future? It seems that your identity is not so simple..."


    "How is this possible?"


    Uehara denied Tsunade''s usation and said softly: "A ninja from a small ninja vige like me, wants peace in the ninja world more than anyone... I guess single!"


    "Then I guess double!"


    Tsunade opens the dice cup with a confused expression, and then took away a pile of money from Uehara: "Peace is more precious than money and life..."


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    Shizune wearing white gloves on her hands appeared in front of them, her medical examination of Kimimaro is over.


    Shizune nced at Kimimaro standing next to her, her face full of apology and exhaustion: "Sorry, his condition is veryplicated, forgive me I can''t do anything...."

 Chapter 61 - 61: Just Paying Back What My Sensei Owes!

    Hearing the Shizune''s words, Uehara couldn''t help but look at the woman sitting opposite him: "Tsunade-senpai is the most famous medical ninja in the Ninja world, can you check it?"


    "Shizune''s medical skills are no different from mine."


    Tsunade shook her head, nced at Kimimaro, and whispered: "If Shizune can''t do anything about it, I won''t be able to propose an effective medical n."


    Because of her current special situation, she can''t do it.


    Uehara nodded, stood up, and bowed seriously to Shizune: "Although I have been mentally prepared, I still have to thank Shizune-san..."


    Uehara did not have too high expectations for Tsunade.


    The future Orochimaru is a great scientist who integrates ninjutsu, forbidden art, medical treatment, physics, biology, theology, and chemistry. He is still at a loss for the disease in Kimimaro''s body.


    Tsunade, a ninja who specializes in medical ninjutsu, is unlikely to cure him.


    And now Tsunade is still a patient with hemophobia.


    Sure enough, the probability is too low.


    Seeing Uehara''s actions, Kimimaro also bowed respectfully towards Shizune: "Thank you, Shizune-san, I am very grateful..."


    There should be respect for the doctor who rescues the patient.


    Shizune looks awkwardly and stopped their movements, and whispered: "Please don''t do this. It is our medical ninja''s negligence to fail to propose a treatment n. Right! I can only make one suggestion to let him supplement some necessary nutrients in the body."


    "Wait, I''ll write it down."


    Uehara shook his head, pointed to the pile of money left in front of him, and whispered: "I''ll leave these for Shizune-san consultation fee!"


    Shizune hurriedly rejects it: "How embarrassing is this..."


    Tsunade m her fist and said with some dissatisfaction: "Hey, kid, this is the money we need in gambling!"


    Tsunade''s brain circuit is iprehensible!


    To be able to enter the gambling house, she always borrowed money and hide from a debtor. Now Uehara gave the money to her, and she insisted on holding Uehara to continue gambling, and justly lose the money to her.


    "Sorry, Tsunade-senpai, we are in a hurry."


    Uehara chuckled and looked at Shizune, and said: "Tsunade-senpai always loses money, life is very difficult, right? Shizune-san I will leave it to cover the living expenses for the two of you!"


    Tsunade heard these words, her face was suddenly full of anger: "Hey, Uehara kid, do you think we came out to beg?!"


    Shizune: "..."


    "No."


    Uehara shook his head, looked at Tsunade with a sullen face, and exined earnestly: "Back then, my sensei had epted the favor of Tsunade-senpai during the war, it''s ourpensation!"


    Tsunade''s expression is a bit wrong.


    She didn''t expect Uehara to says such remarks.


    She would like to ask who the sensei of this little devil is and teaches such a disciple who knows how to repay. One day, when I see the sensei of Uehara, can she borrow some money or something...


    Tsunade is sometimes more honest than anyone else.


    Sometimes there is also no discipline at all.


    "Farewell."


    Uehara greeted her politely, then turned and left with Kimimaro.


    Tsunade looked at the distant figures with regret, and eximed: "Apart from grandpa, this is the first person who can I have fun with..."


    "Tsunade-sama, he not an adult yet!"


    Shizune said and put away the money left by Uehara with ck lines.


    Shizune has a good impression of Uehara''s generosity: "That little guy is nice. He should be repaying the kindness to his sensei who Tsunade-sama saved before. So he deliberately loses to Tsunade-sama in two days."


    "What?"


    Tsunade was immediately dissatisfied with Shizune''s words and hit her head with a punch: "What are you talking about, I''m dignifiedly winning from him!"


    Shizune, clutching her head and echoing a few sentences: "Yes, yes..."


    "But that kid is really interesting..."


    Tsunade touched the corners of her lips, and chuckled: "Shizune, do you think that all the people who give you money are good? That Orochimaru guy used to lend me money, and he never took the initiative to ask for it!"


    "..."


    One and a half hourster.


    Uehara and Kimimaro followed the team again.


    Everyone in the team knew the result of his and Tsunade''s gambling game just by looking at Uehara''s expressions. Kisame and Mangetsu interestingly did not speak.


    But it''s different for Zabuza. He looked at Uehara and sneered: "Boy, have you lost all your money again?"


    "..."


    Uehara raised his eyes and nced at Zabuza, and secretly wrote down his name on his cklist, other people did not speak, but you talk a lot?


    However, seeing the eyes of everyone converging on him, Uehara exined: "I think that woman is pitiful, so I gave her a little money. My sensei was also favored by her back then, sitting and watching her lead a poor life. It''s not so good either."


    It seems to be true.


    Regardless of the money lost to Tsunade or the living expenses left to Shizune, it can be regarded as repaying the favor of Konan for taking good care of them.


    Zabuza had wanted to make a few more ridicules, but when he saw Uehara''s unkind eyes, he closed his mouth.


    His white face is a little nervous and uneasy. He nced at the somewhat lost Kimimaro, and asked softly: "Uehara, can Kimimaro''s illness be cured?"


    "Tsunade can''t do it."


    Uehara shook his head, nced at the lonely Kimimaro, and whispered: "But I guess he may becking in calcium? Maybe hecks calcium, iron, zinc, selenium, and vitamins?"


    "..ck..ck what?"


    Haku and Kimimaro''s eyes were very puzzled.


    "It''s justck of nutrition anyway!"


    Uehara rubbed his forehead, remembering the weird advertisements in his previous life, and sighed: "There is nothing that can replenish calcium here, let him drink more milk first! wait until I think of a way... "


    The Shikotsumyaku is to gather calcium in the bones of the human body, so that the bones be hard and abnormal, and Uehara does not know the nature of his disease.


    But he didn''t panic.


    Many things in the ninja world cannot be solved by science. Then they can only be solved with Chakra. For things that cannot be solved by Chakra, let''s see if the system can solve them!


    Maybe you will get some weird skills in the future?


    If even his cheats can''t solve Kimimaro''s condition, then Uehara can only ask for blessings.


    Uehara sighed in his heart and nced at the two side missions of his system, neither of which could bepleted so quickly.


    [Side mission: Let Haku survive (0/1), the reward is unknown.]


    [Side mission: Let Kimimaro survive (0/1), the reward is unknown.]


    ording to Uehara''s guess, it will bepleted as long as he allows Haku and Kimimaro to survive their fifteen-year-old life catastrophe, now Kimimaro is only ten years old.


    As long as Uehara carefully searches for the mission in the system panel that may bring healing skills during this period, there should be hope to solve Kimimaro''s condition, and it can also solve the diseases that may be contracted by Mangetsu.


    Uehara couldn''t help but nce at Mangetsu in front. Saving this thirteen-year-old ninja, even this kind of side mission, is popr too, right?


    Compared with Tsunade, it''s a far cry!


    If this group of Seven Ninja Swordsmen is not around, Uehara really wants to stay with Tsunade andplete some side mission that is a bit gentle...


    Maybe there are medical skills in it!

 Chapter 62 - 62: This Disciple Brought A Gift For Sensei

    The small countries that they passed along the way didn''t have any trouble, and Uehara finally returned to Akatsuki''s base with a group of people he recruited.


    "Destiny..."


    Uehara looked at Akatsuki''s base and quietly turned on the Destiny skill. He nned to see who was inside the base.


    Unexpectedly, before Uehara went to see the people in the base, he saw a woman close to her in the disy of his destiny skills.


    Uehara couldn''t help showing a smile, and said loudly: "Sensei, I havepleted the task and returned. Can I be a full member of Akatsuki now?"


    "..."


    Just as Kisame, Mangetsu, and others saw Uehara talking to the air and felt that the boss''s brain was sick, the air suddenly set off a breeze.


    The hidden paper release ninja can''t be detected by ordinary ninjas!


    "What do you think?"


    The indifferent voice of a woman suddenly reached everyone''s ears.


    Suddenly countless paper butterflies flew up in the sky, and they formed the figure of a woman, her eyebrows and eyes faintly serious: "Because you are fighting with that Uchiha to carry out the task, you go to the country of water and ended up in a dangerous situation ¡­How many times have I have to tell you, don''t associates yourself with Akatsuki!"


    "Hey, hey, Konan-sensei!"


    Uehara stretched out his hand and sigh: "Konan-sensei, but I overfulfill the task assigned by Yahiko-sama!"


    Konan''s face suddenly became gloomy, and fall in front of Uehara from the air, staring at him coldly: "Do you think you should be proud?"


    "I''m not proud at all."


    Uehara sighed, shook his head, and said: "It is precisely because of the summon thing and exploding tags given to me by Yahiko-sama and Konan-sensei, that I can be sure that I will return safely..."


    Just as Uehara wanted to say something, Konan''s palm suddenly covered his head and sighed: "Forget it, what is important, is that youe back safely."


    "Ok."


    Uehara smiled awkwardly. He said: "Didn''t Konan-sensei gave me 100 million exploding tags? And Yahiko-sama also gave me summon things..."


    "But...I''m still worried about you."


    Konan lowered her hand and touched Uehara''s hair.


    Now she has a stronger power than before, and she wants to protect her cherishedpanions, but unfortunately, she can no longer make up for the regrets that year.


    Kisame, Mangetsu, Zabuza, and others next to them listened to the exchanges between them, and their expressions changed involuntarily.


    Is the boy they are looking is really thewless Uehara Naraku?


    The atmosphere became a little weird.


    Their new boss is clearly rampant in the water country and even dares to kill the Fourth Mizukage, and even instigates all the three Seven Ninja Swordsmen in Kirigakure to defect. Now he looks like a good and obedient child in front of that woman.


    After hearing the conversation between them, the others looked at each other, the shock in their hearts can be seen.


    They seem to understand why Uehara is so behaved...


    This blue-haired woman in a ck robe with red cloud is the person who gives his disciples 100 million exploding tags. It doesn''t seem to be too annoying!


    No wonder this woman can be the sensei of Uehara.


    "By the way, I brought a gift for Konan-sensei."


    Uehara casually took out a sealed scroll, and from the scroll, he pulled out a ninja sword wrapped in exploding tags.


    On the way back, Uehara tried the exploding tags in Shibuki, but unfortunately, the exploding tags in Shibuki seemed to be sealed in another form. There was no way to multiply the exploding tags.


    But from the mouth of Mangetsu, Uehara knew the power of this explosive sword. When you encounter a dangerous situation, you can directly destroy this ninja sword. The explosive power is enough to destroy the strongest ninja in the ninja world!


    Konan likes exploding tags so much, should she also like Shibuki?


    However, when Konan saw Shibuki, her expression gradually became a little stiff: "Naraku, what are you holding..."


    This thing looks so ugly!


    Why didn''t she find that her disciple was so strange?


    Didn''t this kid Naraku know that his Sensei cares about beautiful things?


    Uehara grabbed the handle of the knife and exined softly: "This is Shibuki that has been passed down from generation to generation in Kirigakure. It is said that there are countless exploding tags hidden inside. I think Konan-sensei should like this ninja sword, right?"


    "I don''t actuallyck exploding tags..."


    Konan sighed, stroked Uehara''s head, and whispered: "As long as you can grow up peacefully, you don''t need to prepare a gift for me."


    "Okay sensei."


    Uehara nced at Konan suspiciously and threw Shibuki in his hand to Mangetsu, which was regarded as returning to the original owner.


    This ninja sword is so ugly that it doesn''t fit his image!


    Akatsuki''s base has not changed much.


    It''s just that the members'' change is a bit big.


    Kakuzu now has an undead partner, Hidan, so there is no need to worry about him selling his teammates for money in the future, the mysterious masked man Tobi was kicked out of the Akatsuki organization.


    "..."


    Originally, Uehara was still thinking about how to continue to nder Uchiha Obito, but Pain and Konan actually kick Obito out of the Akatsuki organization!


    This is too much...


    The creator and nner of Dark Akatsuki were fired!


    When Uehara heard the news, it felt like the general manager of apany fired the chairman of the group, and also pulled the person into the cooperation cklist!


    Is it necessary for Kisame to be a spy?


    Since then, Obito has been unterally kicked out of the ranks of the four major actors. This person will not be eligible topete with him for the position of the ck hand!


    However, when Uehara saw the base of Akatsuki, he immediately felt that it was necessary to be a spy.


    Uchiha Obito is gone, but his ghost is still active in the Akatsuki...


    Perhaps because Zetsu''s intelligence is very important, and also ck Zetsu''s acting skills are more realistic. Pain and Konan think that Zetsu is also a victim.


    "Konan''s disciple is terrible!"


    Zetsu''s voice is still so cold.


    Seeing Uehara and a bunch of people behind him, he chuckled and continued: "The three Seven Ninja Swordsmen and the two little ghosts in Kirigakure...there so many people in one breath, you shouldn''t be a spy from Kirigakure, right?"


    After finished speaking, he said: "Uchiha Obito was the spy of Shimura Danzo, but he has been kicked out!"


    "..."


    Uehara''s expression turned a little unkind, what does this guy want to do?


    Why did he say Uchiha Obito''s name in front of him!


    "All right."


    Pain stopped them, looked at Uehara and the group of people behind him, and said softly: "Uehara, introduce the neer you brought in!


    It seems that three of them should have a maturebat capability. It just so happens that Sasori and Uchiha Itachi have no partners of their own. After the introduction, we can help you to allocate them. "


    "I reject."


    Sasori of the red sand hid in his puppet sounded angry and said: "These guys are so ugly, even if they were made puppets by me, they are unqualified! Only the two little ghosts behind Uehara looks good...."

 Chapter 63 - 63: Akatsukis Team Is Assigned!

    Sasori is really strange.


    Although I have to admit that his real body looks handsome, now he is dressed in an ugly puppet. Doesn''t this also insult his own aesthetics!


    Zabuza bes furious, he grabs Kubikiribocho and res at Sasori: "Bastard, what did you say!"


    Sasori sneered: "I said you are too ugly..."


    "Sasori!"


    Pain, standing on the fingers of the Gedo Mazo, interrupted the words of Sasori loudly, and he continued coldly: "Every member must have a partner. This is not something you can refuse!"


    "..."


    Sasori heard what Pain said and stopped speaking.


    "Hum hum¡­"


    Zetsu said next to him: "It doesn''t matter if Sasori is unwilling. I also found a new person who is suitable to be his partner."


    During this period, Zetsu had never been idle.


    Even if Akatsuki expelled Uchiha Obito is such a major event, it would not affect his level of dedication.


    To be able to realize the Eye of the Moon n, Akatsuki must supplement enough manpower, so Zetsu always tried to find a powerful ninja.


    It just so happened that Zetsu found a genius ninja who was expelled from Iwagakure. In addition to his temperament, he is really powerful.


    "Then send a team to go with Sasori after the team is assigned!"


    Pain nodded and agreed to Zetsu''s suggestion, then looked at Uehara: "Uehara, introduce the neer to everyone!"


    "Okay."


    Uehara stop the irritable Zabuza and said softly: "This is Momochi Zabuza, member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in Kirigakure. The current holder of Kubikiribocho, the previous holder of Kubikiribocho is Itachi-san partner, Biwa Juzo-senpai."


    After hearing the name of Biwa Juzo, Itachi slowly raised his head, looked at the Kubikiribocho in Zabuza''s hand, and lowered his head again.


    With the two identities of the holder of Kubikiribocho and the person who killed the Fourth Mizukage, Itachi would not mind being his partner.


    After all, thest bearer of the Kubikiribocho, Biwa Juzo, sacrificed himself to saved his life.


    Uehara stretched out his finger, pointed at Mangetsu behind him, and continued softly: "This is Hozuki Mangetsu. At the age of thirteen this year, he became the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure. He is a genius ninja as Itachi-san..."


    After finished speaking, Ueharaughed wickedly: "Interestingly, there are only two nsmen left in the wealthy Hozuki n in Kirigakure. Mangetsu also has a younger brother who hates him deeply..."


    "Oh?"


    Everyone present suddenly became interested.


    Kakuzu even said without hesitation: "This little ghost named Hozuki Mangetsu also killed his whole family?"


    Uehara shook his head and said, "This is not the case. The demise of the Hozuki n is due to the persecution of the Fourth Mizukage Yagura."


    Pain asked a question that he cared most: "Uehara, can you be sure that he will not be a spy from Kirigakure?"


    "No."


    Uehara nced at Mangetsu. After seeing this Mangetsu nodded, Uehara smiled and said: "What Mangetsu wants most is to revive the Hozuki n. When his brother grows up, he will use his younger brother''s hatred and became the whetstone on his brother''s growth..."


    While saying these words, Uehara looked at the faces of the people present and continued softly: "This secret is enough to make him afraid to betray us, and I don''t think that senpai will target Hozuki Suigetsu, because you don''t want to miss a brother''s fight right? Isn''t it a good show?"


    "Huh, interesting."


    Kakuzu nodded.


    Other people also nodded. These people would not be interested in a declining n revival story.


    If one day they encounter Hozuki Suigetsu, they will not choose to be his killer.


    A scene where brothers fight each other is still worth seeing.


    Only Itachi''s expression changed slightly, and then it returned to normal.


    If possible, Itachi wants to scold people now, why does it sound like the story of Mangetsu is a bit like what he wants to do?


    Someone soon discovered this problem.


    Konan walked over and looked at Itachi and said: "Why do I think the story of this neer is simr to that of Uchiha Itachi?"


    "Itachi is different."


    Uehara shook his head quickly, and exined on behalf of Itachi: "He killed all his n members with his own hands!"


    "..."


    Itachi was a little worried about being pulled down. He stretched out his hand and stroked his eye sockets, and said in a deep voice: "I am different from Mangetsu-san. I''m just waiting for my brother to grow up and use his life to test my power."


    Mangetsu originally had some good feelings for Itachi. At this time, after hearing his words, he suddenly became dissatisfied: "Would anyone want to kill his brother?"


    Damn, this heresy!


    The cute creature like a brother, he wants to kill it!


    "It''s normal for us to think differently..."


    Itachi raised his head coldly, staring at Mangetsu with scarlet eyes, and said: "I hope that I can have more powerful power, so I will not hesitate even if I sacrifice everything I have."


    Uehara: "..."


    It''s almost the same meaning. Howe Itachi is still acting?


    If someone really kills Uchiha Sasuke one day in the future, will you not hesitate to kill that person?


    Mangetsu nced at Itachi with disgust, and said solemnly: "I don''t want to team up with this kind of person!"


    "I also don''t want to."


    Itachi lowered his head, hiding his eyes.


    From the true feelings in his heart, Itachi prefers Mangetsu as his partner. The two of them must have a lot ofmonnguages.


    However, Itachi is worried after getting along for a long time will Mangetsu discover his secret.


    After all, both of them are bro-con, and just one look at it might reveal his true attitude to his brother.


    Just when Uehara wanted to introduce Kisame, Zetsu suddenly inserted a sentence in: "In this case, let Hoshigaki Kisame be the partner of Uchiha Itachi?"


    This is the purpose of him and Obito.


    They must find a way to form a team consisting of Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi so that Kisame can monitor Itachi''s every move.


    Uehara nced at Zetsu in surprise and said softly: "Kisame-san was originally a teammate that the traitor Uchiha Obito prepare to Uchiha Itachi when we are looking for his teammate. I have some doubts about his loyalty, so I want to suggest that let him be an intern just like me for a while..."


    If ck Zetsu insists on the partnership of Kisame and Itachi, then he will agree to it.


    "I will be the one responsible for observing Kisame for a while in Akatsuki."


    Zetsu immediately interrupted Uehara''s words and said in a deep voice: "Uchiha Obito must have deceived Kisame too. Now, Kisame will never want to see that Uchiha Obito again right?"


    "That''s right!"


    Kisame revealed his mouth full of shark teeth, and said with a light smile: "If I meet that guy wearing a masked next time, I will let him know the cost of deceiving me!"


    "..."


    Uehara is silent for a while, he raised his head to look at Pain, and suggested: "Then, ording to senpai''s intention, directly arrange Momochi-san and Hozuki-san team, and Hoshigaki-san and Uchiha-san team?"


    "Yes."


    Pain didn''t care, and nced at Kimimaro and Haku behind Uehara again, and whispered: "Uehara, as for the two little ghosts you brought..."


    Konan put his hand on Uehara''s shoulder and proposed: "It seems that these two little ghosts don''t have muchbat power. Let them act with Naraku temporarily!"

 Chapter 64 - 64: Dont Fool Me With Explosive

    Uehara looked at Konan, Kisame, Mangetsu, and Zabuza in Akatsuki uniform, ring, and nail polish. He couldn''t help but feel envy.


    He wants it too!


    [Side mission: Put on Akatsuki''s uniform, and bear Akatsuki''s name (0/1). The reward is unknown.]


    How popr is this?


    It''s known as the first terrorist group in Ninja World!


    Such a high-level rewarding mission is right in front of him. As long as Konan gives him a uniform and agrees to be a member of Akatsuki, Uehara will be rewarded.


    Uehara couldn''t help but moved to Konan''s side and said: "Konan-sensei, I have already recruited three new people for Akatsuki, can you give me a uniform now?"


    "Don''t think about these messy things."


    Konan taps Uehara on the forehead: "Pain told me that you used the explosive tags to push back that Uchiha Obito. Have you all used up all the explosive tags I gave you before?"


    Uehara didn''t realize what she meant, Konan took out a few scrolls, stuffed them into his arms, and rubs his head: "There are a billion explosive tags in it, which are used as rewards forpleting the mission... "


    Uehara: "..."


    [Side mission: Collect one billion exposive tags (1,000,000,000/1,000,000,000), the mission has beenpleted, reward 400 gold coins.]


    How could his sensei be like this...


    This is trying to use the explosive tags to fool him!


    Kisame, Mangetsu, and others saw Konan lightly throwing a scroll containing a billion explosive tags to Uehara, and their jaws were scared off!


    What kind of immortal teacher is this!


    Giving out the explosive tags in 1 billion units at will!


    Konan doesn''t seem to care about her grandeur. In normal battles, she did not use that many explosive tags. Generally, only when she uses Kami no Shisha (Paper person God) to hide the explosive tags in an ambush in advance, the number used will berger.


    Uehara aggrievedly took the scroll, open and pulled out a pile of explosive tags from it, and handed it to Kisame: "The money I owed to you is paid off."


    "..."


    Kisame received the explosive tags from Uehara in confusion and gave Mangetsu and Zabuza''s share.


    They don''t care about Uehara''s repayment.


    If it''s money, it''s fine, but it''s an explosive tag!


    Even in arge country, the explosive tags can be sold for at least two thousand Ryo, and it is not easy to buy.


    His sensei is really rich!


    Konan heard Uehara''s words and couldn''t help but frown, she stares at Uehara and said: "Why would you owe them money?"


    "¡­This one¡­"


    Uehara began to think about a suitable excuse.


    Kisame was empathetic and immediately helped him out: "We met Konoha''s Tsunade-sama before, Uehara-sama and her gamble twice and lost several million Ryo..."


    "..."


    Uehara''s head slowly turned, staring at Kisame closely, cast a desperate look at him. What''s the matter with you Kisame?


    Uehara told him before that he shouldn''t disclose the money he lost in Yugakure, and didn''t he already return the money to him?


    The next moment, Uehara felt a cold gaze fall on him.


    Konan stretched out her palm, and slowly turned Uehara''s head. Her face is gloomy, and she looked a little flustered.


    The woman''s palm slowly moved downward, stroking the cheek of the young ninja, and then her fingers rest on Uehara''s earlobe.


    Konan''s voice became extremely cold: "Naraku, did you learned to gamble?"


    "I did not, I never think about it..."


    Uehara shook his head repeatedly and exined: "I just see Tsunade-senpai living in a difficult situation. After all, she is still the teammate of Jiraiya-senpai, and my main purpose is to let Tsunade-senpai help to see Kimimaro''s health situation..."


    The truth is, he is justpleting a system mission!


    Does he have any other thoughts?


    Konan''s death gazested for a long while before finally softening: "You can''t gamble in the future, understand? And Jiraiya... said... Tsunade-senpai is hopeless, no matter how much you give her. She will be impoverished because of gambling."


    "¡­Yes, I understand."


    Uehara nodded seriously.


    I didn''t expect that Jiraiya secretly hacked his old teammate more than ten years ago. What he said is also true.


    Is it useful for that woman Tsunade to win so much money?


    In the end, she will lose everything!


    Kisame has already put on the uniform. He nced at Uehara in embarrassment and chuckled, "Uehara-sama, then I will go out to see my teammates first."


    "...Go!"


    Uehara bitterly squeezed two words from his mouth.


    Kisame, this guy is a spy that he is about to install, and the first thing he does when he joins Akatsuki is to "inadvertently" reveal his affairs to Konan.


    This guy is not as honest as he thought!


    Keep your mouth shut, don''t you understand!


    If it were not for Uehara''s cleverness and found a reason to barely pass, Konan will not show him a good face for several days!


    "Don''t me me, Uehara-sama."


    Kisame spread his hands, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more intense: "I just think Uehara-sama shouldn''t do things that he shouldn''t do at his age. Konan-senpai should take care of his disciples!"


    "I see, thank you for your reminder."


    After Konan nodded, the eyes that look at Kisame suddenly became more friendly and trusting.


    After leaving the logistics base.


    Zabuza can''t help but look at Kisame with a chuckle and said: "He, you guy have offended that kid this time!"


    "Is it?"


    The smile on the face of Kisame remains undiminished. He nced at Zabuza as if looking at a mentally retarded person: "Then I didn''t notice it!"


    Mangetsu nced at Kisame thoughtfully and said softly: "In fact, master has high respect for his sensei. When we came back, he seemed to often mention his sensei inadvertently."


    "It seems that there''s not an idiot among us!"


    Kisame chuckled lightly at the corner of his mouth and then he separated from them and went to see his new partner.


    ****


    By theke.


    Itachi is here again thinking about life.


    Now Itachi''s mood is a bit regretful and weird, there are people like Mangetsu in this world?


    If there is a chance, should he think of a way to understand how Mangetsu controls his brother?


    The sound of Samehada piercing the ground disrupted Itachi''s thinking. Kisame stood behind him, and softly said: "What are you thinking? The famous Itachi... "


    "..."


    Itachi closed his eyes and didn''t want to answer.


    Kisame walked towards Itachi step by step, he said: "Do you need me to guess? For example, how should I prevent others from noticing... You are actually like Mangetsu, who wants to protect his little brother?"


    Itachi''s face did not change, but he stretched out his hand and slowly brushed his hair tossed by the wind, and whispered: "If you are talking about these meaningless words..."


    "Meaningful."


    The smile on the face of Kisame is very kind: "I''m just making sure, if you really don''t care about your brother, I n to kill him now, so that I can have a pair of Sharingan, my chakra is very abundant, so Sharingan consumption should be minimal to me."


    "..."


    Itachi''s fingers trembled involuntarily.


    Perhaps this new teammate with a shark face is the hardest test for him since he came to Akatsuki.


    Akatsuki''s members are all extremely mentally ill, and Itachi can''t judge the truth in what he said after listening to it.


    Kisame vaguely noticed Itachi''s fingers, and the smile on his face became stronger and stronger. It seemed that his boss judgment is true again!


    He waited until Itachi finally couldn''t help it to say something, but Kisame stopped his words first.


    The smile on the shark''s face became a bit sullen: "Well, I''m joking....I also want to watch a duel between brothers more than a mere pair of Sharingan."

 Chapter 65 - 65: The 3 Ninja Prohibition: Money, Alcohol, And Sex!

    "Boring."


    Itachi gradually rxes and skips the topic about his younger brother and said solemnly: "Tomorrow we will go to Iwagakure with Sasori. I hope you won''t die there."


    "Itachi-san that''s really dangerous..."


    Kisame grins and continues: "We are both members of Akatsuki who Obito-san brought in Akatsuki before he''s been kicked out. If I die, who will be Itachi-san''s next teammate?"


    "Obito...san?"


    Itachi''s eyes suddenly changed.


    This spy from Konoha''s Anbu immediately guessed the true identity of Hoshigaki Kisame. This guy is Uchiha Obito''s person!


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Itachi got up and left theke.


    Kisame stops in ce and stares at his back. The smile on his face never stops: "It''s really sad...Even if you have Sharingan, how far can you see?"


    Akatsuki''s base.


    After Itachi returned to his room, Zetsu''s figure appeared: "Itachi, if you have any information you need to tell Obito during this period, I can pass it on."


    Itachi frowned his brows, he looks at Zetsu coldly, and asks: "Is this Shimura Danzo''s order?"


    "???"


    Hearing Itachi''s words, Zetsu''s expression darken.


    During this period, they have thought about Obito''s mistakes. And they decided that Obito will contact Danzo to see if he can be used.


    When Kakashi returned to Konoha, Shimura Danzo was busy chatting with Kakashi, probably not willing to take over the trouble Obito''s will bring.


    And Obito also did not bother to cooperate with Danzo.


    Damn, you know you''ve already been kicked out, but you are still so picky?


    Unfortunately, this person was chosen by Uchiha Madara.


    ck Zetsu could only sullenly smile and open his mouth to speak to Itachi: "Itachi, are you also influenced by Pain and Konan? Obito obeyed Madara''s will!"


    White Zetsu sighs quietly and said: "It''s just that the idiot Obito was so impatient at the beginning that he was mistaken for being Danzo''s spy. We will clear up this misunderstanding soon, and Obito will return to Akatsuki again. "


    "I know."


    After Itachi nodded, his face suddenly became serious: "After we return from the mission in Iwagakure, I want to see him."


    "Ho ho ho ho... okay."


    ck Zetsu agrees to Itachi''s request.


    Itachi''s eyes shed, and he said in a low voice: "I''m very curious about how Uchiha Obito will clear his suspicion... If he can''t return to Akatsuki again, my situation in Akatsuki will be very dangerous, and Pain and Konan will doubt me sooner orter.."


    "Do not worry!"


    White Zetsu replies with a chuckle: "We got a message that Hanzo has sent someone to contact Danzo to wipe out the resurgence of Akatsuki;


    It happened that Konan is taking her team to attack the Ame Ninja outpost, as long as this incident is used to let Konan discover the truth inadvertently..."


    This is the advantage of intelligence.


    As long as they can take the lead in passing certain information to Konan.


    For example, Shimura Danzo is nning to assassinate Uchiha Obito who reappears, and Uchiha Obito''s betrayal of Konoha.


    When Konan attacks Ame and Konoha ninja, she will get a part of the ''truth'', and naturally, the suspicion of Obito will be cleared.


    It has always been Uchiha Obito that guide Nagato to develop the power of Rinnegan. As long as the suspicion on Obito is cleared, with a little maniption he can return to Akatsuki.


    As for the information that Konan got when she arrived, it was naturally half-true and half-false.


    However, the fact that Hanzo contacted Shimura Danzo to meet is indeed true.


    Shimura Danzo will use Uchiha Obito''s intelligence to retrieve his Root leader position from Sarutobi Hiruzen. He also wants to have contact with Hanzo, trying to get Hanzo''s support to get the position of Hokage.


    After leaving Akatsuki''s base.


    ck Zetsu asks in a gloomy voice: "When will Danzo and Hanzo meet?"


    "ording to the situation we are monitoring, it will be in these two days."


    White Zetsu shook his head, his expression is a little confused: "But this time Konan brought two little ghosts, they are very slow, will they be able to catch up?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    ck Zetsu snorted coldly: "As long as she discovers the meeting ce of Konoha and Ame, she will definitely be unable to hold back and attack them, and then she will get the truth."


    This time, the speed of Konan and Uehara is indeed a bit slow.


    With the return of Uehara and Konan, their mission to attack the Ame ninja outpost restarted again, but this time there were two more people.


    Kimimaro and Haku.


    When they learned that they were going to perform the task together, Kimimaro''s eyes were a little surprised and asked: "Can we also follow along to perform the task?"


    "I didn''t want to take you."


    Uehara nced at Konan helplessly, and sighed: "But Konan-senpai thinks I should have two teammates..."


    This is the prejudice of the ninja world.


    In other words, this is the legacy of Jiraiya.


    Konan is now teaching Uehara exactly per Jiraiya''s method.


    She is the leader of the team, and the team is formed by Uehara Naraku, Kaguya Kimimaro, and Yuki Haku.


    Konan hopes that Uehara can have a normal ninja life, instead of thinking about bing a full member of Akatsuki every day and ganging up with the group of neuropathic ninjas...


    "Uehara, are we dragging you down?"


    Haku''s eyes were a little confused, and he asked a little seriously.


    He is obviously a young boy, but he has a surprisingly good appearance, and looks cuter than a girl, especially Haku is very sensible, always giving people the illusion that Haku is the big sister of the family.


    "Oh, that''s not actually."


    Uehara touches Haku''s head and whispers: "I''m also very happy to be your teammates..."


    Even though his original intention is to gather a few lovely subordinates, the rewards given to him by the system are too rich!


    Who would thought that the simplest mission will actually reward a space-time skill?


    In other words, the essence of the system is to allow him toplete missions from easy to difficult. But it seems that the rewards for some simple missions are also very high, allowing him to be arrogant from the very beginning.


    As a result, instead of joining a Ninja Vige, he joined the Akatsuki organization and started the hell mode and the little disciple mode.


    [Side mission: Join a ninja squad (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Mystery and Compassion.]


    [Mystery and Compassion: After providing your teammates a shield that can withstand a fatal blow, it ignores the distance of time and space and teleports to their location. The cooldown time is 160 seconds and the Chakra consumption is 100 points.]


    This skill is kind of interesting whether supporting or escaping!


    However, Uehara had been defeated by Tsunade and received the teleportation function of destiny. He didn''t care much about the teleportation function of mystery andpassion. But he likes the shield that could resist the fatal blow.


    Konan, who is at the front of the team, turns her head to look at the three teenagers, especially Uehara''s face. This disciple of her didn''t seem to resist her arrangement.


    ording to the description of Jiraiya-sensei, there are usually two men and one woman, which inspires the fighting instinct of the boys, and the girls will reconcile the rtionship between the two teammates, thus forming a unique bond.


    It is a pity that there are no girls on this team.


    Now I can only improvise with Haku who looks like a girl.


    Konan fiddled with her blue hair and looks at Uehara who is talking with Kimimaro and Haku, and a smile appears on her face.


    A Ninja must abstain from overindulging in the three vices: money, alcohol, and sex.


    It seems to be not a bad thing to let Naraku have contact with girls now, right?

 Chapter 66 - 66: Both My Parents Were Killed By Konoha Ninja!

    The rain started to fall again.


    Ame ninja began to hide in the outpost.


    But they heard a sound of footsteps outside the outpost, a voice suddenly prates the sound of rain and passes into their ears.


    The voice sounded like a kid and their something interesting in his words: "Have you hidden? If it is hidden, we will start looking."


    "..."


    Just as the other ninjas were surprises, the expression of the Ninja Captain who had just been sent to the outpost from Amegakure suddenly changed.


    This Ninja Captain is exactly Hattori Hirakawa, who has the title of Ame no Toge (The Thorn of Rain).


    Some time ago, Hanzo''s Smander who was in the care and protection of Hattori Hirakawa died at the hands of Konan, and several ninja teams were also killed by Uehara.


    Because of this incident, Hattori Hirakawa was considered to make a big mistake and was banished to this small outpost by Hanzo.


    "It''s the Akatsuki!"


    Hattori Hirakawa squeezed his Ninja sword abruptly, and when that kid appeared here, it meant that this outpost was over.


    Since then, the news of the resurgence of Akatsuki''s organization has spread in the country of rain.


    Although ording to Ame Ninja intel, there is only one woman and one boy present but their strength is extremely strong.


    Hattori Hirakawa who witness it, his feelings are more intuitive.


    That boy is not a person they can defeat!


    Hattori Hirakawa turns his head to look at his subordinates, and said in a deep voice: "We will retreat separately and met in the east gorge at night!"


    "But we will be branded as a deserter, right?"


    One of them suggested: "Captain, it''s better to stay here. As long as we can hold on for a day, Hanzo-sama''s reinforcement wille soon, and this group of guys can be wiped out at that time!"


    "moron!"


    Hattori Hirakawa opens his mouth and curse: "Even if we stay here, it won''tst long. So don''t think about it, just retreat!"


    "Yes¡­"


    A few Ame Ninja helplessly ept Hattori Hirakawa''s order.


    Just when these Ame Ninja left the outpost, a bone bullet suddenly flew over hitting their chests and abdomen, blood sshed out!


    All of the Ame Ninja died.


    Only Hattori Hirakawa holding a ninja sword barely blocked the impact of a bone bullet. Even so, he was still injured by the impact of the bone bullet.


    Hattori Hirakawa looks up and saw a blue-haired woman in a ck robe with a red cloud. Next to her were three little ghosts, one of whom was pointing his finger at him.


    Obviously, it was this finger attack that destroyed the Ame Ninja team!


    "Let him live, Kimimaro!"


    Uehara waves his hand to stop Kimimaro''s movement, jumps down, looks at Hattori Hirakawa, and chuckles: "This is an old friend of mine!"


    "Okay."


    Kimimaro retracts his finger and humbly retreated to the side. It was he who directly killed several Amen Ninja with his Tenshi Sendan (Ten-Finger Drilling bullets).


    Konan frowned, she looks at the Ame Ninja in doubt, and asked softly: "Naraku, do you know him?"


    "Well, thest time we met..."


    Uehara introduces a few words for Hattori Hirakawa.


    Last time, when he and Konan went to kill the smander, they happened to meet the ninja troops led by Hattori Hirakawa, and they were easily defeated by Uehara.


    This Jonin, who has the title of Ame no Toge, exchanged his life and his other two subordinates from Uehara''s hands with a novel.


    "So this is the man who gives you that dirty novel?"


    Konan''s eyes shes, she worked so hard to arrange a bright future for Uehara, and didn''t want to see any stains on her disciple!


    "..."


    Uehara couldn''t help but look up at Konan, and wants to remind her that it was a book written by her Sensei!


    Konan, who is full of anger, obviously will ignore this question. She looks down at them and whispers: "Kill him, Naraku!"


    "Well¡­"


    Uehara sighs helplessly and crouches down to look at Hattori Hirakawa, he said: "Sorry, my sensei is here. This time, I''m afraid your luck..."


    Hattori Hirakawa interrupts Uehara''s word and whispers: "I have an Icha Icha Paradise here, it''s two volumes!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little weird.


    The Ninja-sama from Amegakure wants to use a set of Icha Icha Paradise in exchange for Uehara to let him go.


    What a pity he was hasty this time!


    If it was only Uehara himself, Uehara would really spare his life, let him go back, and continue to threaten Hanzo regardless of the overall situation.


    But this time...


    Konan is staring at them!


    Uehara is in a bad mood: "What do you mean? Who do you think I am?"


    "..."


    Hattori Hirakawa gave Uehara a faint look. The "Icha Icha Paradise" series is a treasure that ninja must have!


    Uehara suddenly fell into a hesitation. There are still several side missions in the "Icha Icha Paradise" series, so the two volumes must be collected. It happens that Hattori Hirakawa has them here.


    If Hattori Hirakawa is killed, the book will be confiscated and destroyed by Konan...


    Uehara took a deep look at Hattori Hirakawa and said softly: "If you want me to spare your life, this price is not enough. If you have information about Hanzo..."


    "I will never betray Hanzo-sama..."


    Hattori Hirakawa firmly refuses Uehara''s request, but the next moment he seemed to think of something, and he lowers his head and said solemnly: "If you are willing to, I can tell you Hanzo-sama''s right-hand man intel in Amegakure¡­"


    "We have no interest in small shrimps."


    Uehara waved his hand. Except for Hanzo, the other ninjas are nothing to worry about. They are just small fish and shrimp.


    Hattori Hirakawa is silent for a while and whispers: "What if this matter is rted to the survival of your Akatsuki organization?"


    "What?"


    Uehara suddenlyughed: "It is rted to Akatsuki''s survival? You think too much, and those who are capable of destroying Akatsuki are still attending ninja school!"


    "..."


    Hattori Hirakawa didn''t understand what Uehara meant. After all, ording tomon sense, shouldn''t all those who can destroy Akatsuki are not born yet?


    It''s just that Hattori Hirakawa didn''t have the intention to think about it. He just lowered his head and said: "What if I say, Hanzo-sama wants to cooperate with Konoha''s Shimura Danzo?"


    "..."


    Uehara''s eyes tightened, he slowly lowers his head and looks at Hattori Hirakawa''s eyes and said coldly: "My sensei and I are interested in this information... But I want to know why you leaked this information to me?"


    Up to now, the Ame Ninjas Uehara has seen is loyal to their leader, Hanzo, even if they sacrifice their lives.


    The information about the re-cooperation between Shimura Danzo and Hanzo should be a top-secret in Amegakure, right?


    Hattori Hirakawa''s eyes were red, he gritted his teeth and said: "Because my parents were killed by Konoha ninja during the Ninja War!, Hanzo-sama can easily kill you, but he wants to collude with Konoha!"


    "Sorry¡­"


    Uehara automatically ignores the second half of the sentence, and sighed: "But what I want to know is, if you have evidence that can prove it?"

 Chapter 67 - 67: This Demigod Is Average!

    War will always leave some scars.


    In the past, the viges of Konoha, Iwa, and Suna regarded the country of rain as their battlefield and don''t know how many innocent people died.


    Nagato''s parents also died at the hands of Konoha Ninja.


    After so many years, even after Jiraiya''s teachings, Nagato still can''t forget the hatred, let alone Hattori Hirakawa, an ordinary Ame Ninja.


    "If Hanzo-sama wants to eliminate Akatsuki, I will give my life for his orders; but he chose to cooperate with Konoha Ninja!"


    Hattori Hirakawa clenches his fist bitterly and continues in a deep voice: "When Hanzo-sama and Konoha''s Shimura Danzo jointly eliminates Akatsuki, I left the vige and did not participate with them because I''m unable to ept to cooperate with Konoha Ninja!"


    "Luckily you didn''te with them at time..."


    Uehara sighed slowly.


    If Hattori Hirakawa participated in the eradication of the First Akatsuki organization, he wouldn''t be able to escape the fate of being ughtered by the furious Nagato, right?


    "But..."


    Uehara suddenly looks at the furious Hattori Hirakawa and whispers: "You said so much, is there any evidence?"


    "Of course there is."


    Hattori Hirakawa nodded and continues in a deep voice: "Kandachi, known as Hanzo-sama''s right-hand man will go to eastern valley tomorrow, where he will be in contact with Konoha''s ninja..."


    "Interesting..."


    Uehara smile and patted Hattori Hirakawa on the shoulder and said: "I hope what you said is true! If there is any conspiracy... It is useless"


    "We will go there tomorrow."


    Hattori Hirakawa shook his head and said in a deep voice: "This is not a special secret, but only the team leaders know this news because Hanzo-sama asked us to be responsible for the safety of the ninja who will meets the Konoha Ninja."


    "Ok¡­"


    Uehara nodded, and said in a low voice: "Then let''s wait until this matter is over, and then give me Icha Icha paradise."


    "¡­I know!"


    Hattori Hirakawa suddenly showed a wretched smile.


    Uehara couldn''t help but curl his lips, you know a fart!


    After Konan learns the news from Uehara, although she is still a bit entangled, under the persuasion of her disciples, she reluctantly agreed to leave Hattori Hirakawa with his life. After all, this was the first Ame Ninja they encountered willing to cooperate.


    No matter what Hattori Hirakawa said is true or false, some things can be manipted.


    If what Hattori Hirakawa said is true, Konan and Nagato are still very interested in killing Shimura Danzo and Hanzo in one fell swoop; If what Hattori Hirakawa said is false, even if he hides some conspiracy, it is useless in the face of absolute strength.


    Konan and Uehara finalized the n.


    Since Hattori Hirakawa''s subordinates have all been killed in the battle, their team will pretend to be Hirakawa''s subordinates to participate in this meeting.


    The only problem is...


    Konan looks around at the members of her team, she frowned and said: "Naraku, what do you think we should do?"


    Can this group of little puddings pretend to be an adult ninja?


    Uehara Naraku, 12 years old, 165cm tall.


    Yuki Haku, 11 years old, 150cm tall.


    Kaguya Kimimaro, 10 years old, 155cm tall.


    After all, maintaining the transformation technique for a long time is a technical job. Uehara''s size is good, but Kimimaro and Haku are questionable.


    "Then only Sensei and I can go..."


    Uehara smiles looking at Kimimaro and Haku, he and whispers: "Moreover, if something goes wrong, Sensei and I can run away at any time."


    *****


    Eastern Canyon.


    This is the meeting ce for Ame Ninja and Konoha Ninja.


    Ame Ninjas arrived here soon one after another. At noon, there were already more than thirty ninjas gathered here.


    Uehara and Konan, wearing hoods and special gas masks made by Amegakure, follows Hattori behind and looks at the situation.


    Even if he didn''t acquire any news, just killing all this ninja loyal to Hanzo can be called a sessful operation.


    The time gradually approached, the Ame people gathered here began to make noise. The few leaders were a little anxious and impatient.


    "Why is that guy is not here yet?"


    "That trash will not arrive here until thest minute!"


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t because of Hanzo-sama''s order, I would chop him into seven or eight pieces!"


    "Who makes Hanzo-sama trust him?"


    Most of these Ame Ninja directly cursed in anger, ignoring that the person they cursed is a high-level person in Amegakure and the person they need to protect.


    Uehara heard someone begun to curse the named Kandachi, and couldn''t help but ask: "Hirakawa, Kandachi is Hanzo''s right-hand right? Why do I feel that his reputation in Amegakure is not good?"


    "Not good?"


    A gloomy sh on Hattori Hirakawa''s face, and he said coldly: "Kandachi has great power, and he often kills innocent ninjas and civilians in the vige in the name of Amegakure. He framed them as spies, the Captains here basically has his rtives, friends, and close friends who died under his butcher knife..."


    "..."


    Uehara blinks suspiciously. Isn''t this Kandachi is a "Shimura Danzo" character in Amegakure?


    Hattori Hirakawa continues to add: "That bastard say it''s for Amegakure, but what he does is actually to collect money for himself so that he can enjoy an extravagant life..."


    This guy is not as good as Shimura Danzo!


    Konan asks curiously next to him: "Does that guy Hanzo just sit and watch his nsmen harm the interests of Amegakure?"


    "what can I do?"


    Hattori Hirakawa shook his head and sighed softly: "Because he is the most outstanding ninja among Hanzo-sama''s n, so Hanzo-sama trusts him the most."


    This is also normal.


    After all, when the Third Hokage of Konoha arrange personnel, he also first arrange his people to the most critical positions.


    It is said that Konoha''s Anbu leader is the eldest son and daughter-inw of the Third Hokage, and Hokage assistant and consultant are his old friends who grew up together...


    Hanzo probably couldn''t pick a suitable and trustworthy person to do some secret and private affairs, so he could only raise one among the dwarves, and single out a Kandachi from his n.


    Hattori Hirakawa continues bitterly: "It is said that this time, to cooperate with Konoha''s Shimura Danzo again is the proposal of that idiot Kandachi... Hanzo-sama is a ninja demigod, so why cooperate with Konoha''s bastards!"


    "¡­Uh¡­"


    Uehara spread out his hands and said helplessly: "You are holding Hanzo too high, Hanzo will know this in his heart..."


    To prevent Hattori Hirakawa''s anger from disrupting the n, Uehara did not say that the demigod Hanzo is average!


    Because not many people in this era have seen the strength of Senju Hashirama, everyone thinks that Hanzo''s power is the closest ninja to Senju Hashirama. So Hanzo is called a ninja demigod.


    Because not many people in this era have seen Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo, so Raikage was also known that has the strongest defense and strongest offense...


    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen can have the strongest name.


    While Uehara is still thinking about it, Konan suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed his fingers, reminding him in a low voice: "Uehara, they are here!"

 Chapter 68 - 68: Sensei, Dont Be Impulsive!

    After hearing Konan''s reminder, Uehara raises his head to look at the two teams of ninjas that appeared in the canyon.


    One of the leading ninjas is wearing Ame''s forehead protector and had a red mark on his face. He looks a little fierce. It should be the so-called Hanzo''s right-handed Kendachi.


    Another team of ninjas appears wearing animal masks and standard ninja equipment, which is more orderly than Ame ninjas.


    Is that Konoha''s Root?


    Uehara quietly activates his destiny skill, wanting to check if there is anyone he knows among these Konoha ninjas.


    When the destiny skill was activated, Uehara''s expression suddenly changed.


    There is a familiar person in Konoha''s Root ninja, which seems to be called Yamanaka Fu?


    But why does that guy also appear in this area?


    Is there a conspiracy?


    Under the ground of the negotiation area.


    ck Zetsu said in a gloomy voice: "Konan has taken the kid Uehara to ambush them. As long as they have a fierce battle, we will take this opportunity to secretly hide the information on a ninja..."


    "There will be no problems, right?"


    White Zetsu said hesitantly: "What if Konan can''t defeat them? Or we were identally discovered..."


    "..."


    ck Zetsu never cares about it.


    It''s a pity that the two of them share the same body. Even if the other half of the body is mentally handicapped, ck Zetsu still has to calm his emotions: "Don''t worry, Konan''s strength is not weak!"


    Besides, even Uehara can summon Tendo Pain, how could Konan not learn how to summon Pain?"


    ck Zetsu even had a faint feeling in his heart, Konan has always been indifferent to the other members of the Akatsuki organization. Perhaps it can be said that Konan thinks that her power exceeds these people!


    ording to ck Zetsu''s analysis of Konan, this blue-haired woman doesn''t seem to be that kind of arrogant person!


    If she thinks that she can defeat the other members of Akatsuki, it means that she has that kind of power.


    ck Zetsu''s guess right.


    Konan is indeed very confident in her own strength.


    When Konan saw that Uehara''s expression was different, she gently patted his arm andforted him: "Uehara, what''s the matter? Don''t be afraid, everything is alright with me here..."


    "..."


    Uehara shook his head speechlessly.


    Why does Konan think he is afraid?


    Anyway, he is a ninja with a little bit of strength!


    Does his Sensei still think that he was able to retreat from the mission in Kirigakure because of those 100 million exploding tags?


    He, Uehara Naraku, is very strong now!


    However, watching Konanfort him, Uehara reluctantly moved to Konan''s side and whispered: "Sensei, let''s take a look at the results of their negotiations! It feels like these ninjas are a bit weird..."


    "Okay."


    Konan nodded.


    To be honest, Konan thought that Uehara is frightened by so many ninjas who came here. After all, the enemies they faced were different from the past.


    Compared with the ninjas in those outposts, these are mostly elite ninjas, and there are some upper-level jonin captains.


    Jonin happens to be the vaguest rank in this world.


    Konoha Sannin and golden glitter, who will dare treat them as ordinary Jonin?


    Hattori Hirakawa lowers his head and saw that the root ninja had arrived, he held the ninja sword in his hand and asked aloud: "Aren''t you guys not doing it now?"


    "..."


    Uehara and Konan look at Hattori Hirakawa as if he is mentally retarded.


    And a bit sorry for Hattori Hirakawa. In fact, Konan should be the one who wants Hanzo and Danzo to cooperate the most among all the people present.


    So that she and Nagato can wipe out their enemies in the past.


    The development of things obviously did not go as Konan wanted.


    As time goes by, the negotiation between Kandachi and Konoha ninja Yamanaka Fu seems to have reached a deadlock.


    After a while, the two actually quarrel.


    The dispute between the two people became louder and louder. Kandachi and Yamanaka retreated and said loudly: "All alert!"


    SHING!


    The sound of the ninja sword from a scabbard is endless!


    Ame ninja appeared one by one, standing on the canyon!


    However, a group of Konoha ninjas suddenly appeared on the opposite side of the canyon, watching this ce vigntly, facing the other Ame Ninja!


    Neither party particrly trusted the other party.


    Yamanaka Fu looks at Kandachi and sternly shouted: "Amegakure has lost its faith and righteousness. You simply don''t have any sincerity in the alliance!"


    "It is clear that you Konoha ninja shirk responsibility!"


    Kendachi did not show weakness, and loudly used: "If it weren''t for Shimura Danzo and Konoha Ninja''s retreat, now Akatsuki would have been wiped out!"


    "..."


    The two quickly me each other fiercely.


    In fact, this is just a basic routine for the two parties to negotiate. They want to hold the other party responsible for thest cooperation, to gain an advantage in this negotiation as a victim.


    Konoha Root Ninja''s condition is: Hanzo must first support Shimura Danzo to be Konoha Hokage. Then he will send ninja troops to support Hanzo in destroying Akatsuki in the Country of Rain.


    Ame Ninja''s condition is: Shimura Danzo must send people to support Hanzo to suppress the Akatsuki organization, and then discuss how to support Danzo to be Hokage.


    Both of them are like a scammer who wanted to cheat others without investing.


    Konoha root ninja has suffered from thest cooperation, Shimura Danzo lends some help, but Hanzo did not reciprocate it...


    Therefore, Danzo instructed his subordinates, the premise of this cooperation is that Hanzo must first show his attitude in helping him.


    As long as Ame and Konoha reach a friendly alliance, he will use the influence of a ninja demigod to try to change the attitude of the Konoha council...


    Ame ninja is naturally not happy.


    Who knows when Shimura Danzo will be Hokage?


    Isn''t it just like thest coboration?


    Konoha roots came forward to assist Amegakure to eliminate the Akatsuki organization. When the elimination of the Akatsuki organization seeds, Hanzo-sama will naturally support Danzo!


    The first round of talks between the two sides will certainly not be reached in this simple way.


    Konan looks at the two parties who were verbally ming and using each other, feeling a little ufortable, she asks: "Naraku, what''s the matter? Are their... talk has broken?"


    "Obviously."


    Uehara nodded.


    Konan''s brows wrinkled, her face faintly darkens, and she said: "Is Shimura Danzoing?"


    "Isn''t iting?"


    Uehara is also a little confused.


    ording to his memory, it seems that Shimura Danzo and Hanzo only cooperated once, until Hanzo was killed by Pain, Danzo was not been seen.


    "What are we waiting for!"


    Konan''s face darkened, and she gritted her teeth and whispered: "Then we will kill everyone present to charge a little interest!"


    "what?"


    Uehara nces at his sensei in confusion.


    But this did not affect Uehara''s judgment. Seeing Konan is about to rush out, Uehara quickly grabs Konan''s wrist and pulls her back to his side!


    "Sensei, don''t be impulsive!"


    Uehara hurriedly held Konan, watching her puzzled gaze, and softly exins: "Sensei, let''s observe the situation first, maybe we can try other ns."


    He must not let the dark conspiracy lurking outside seed!


    Although Uehara still doesn''t know what ck Zetsu ns...


    But!


    As a person who wants to seize the status of Akatsuki behind the scenes, the most important thing is to disruptpetitors'' ns!

 Chapter 69 - 69: Yamanaka Fu And Root Ninjas

    Two people are not the boss, there will never be a result in the talk.


    Kandachi and Yamanaka Fu cannot make decisions for the people behind them, so the two sides quickly decided to temporarily end the meeting.


    The meeting between Konoha and Ame seems to have copsed.


    "Naraku, Konoha''s people are leaving."


    Konan lowers her head and nces at the Konoha ninja who is retreating in an orderly manner, her face is a little anxious.


    Zetsu hiding under the ground is also bing impatient.


    Uehara secretly activates destiny skills to observe the surrounding situation... that guy is still squatting!


    Uehara nced at the root ninja who was going away, and whispered: "Sensei, let''s go kill Konoha''s ninja first!"


    After he and Konan leave, if Zetsu is still following them, then there is a problem here!


    If there is no problem...


    Thenplete a few missions by the way!


    As the darkest organization in the ninja world, Shimura Danzo and the root ninja are hated by many people, so he will get many system mission rewards...


    The reward will not be bad.


    "¡­okay."


    Konan agreed with Uehara''s opinion and told him: "When we start the killing, leave one alive to see if we can get information about Danzo..."


    "But..."


    Uehara frowned and said: "These Konoha ninjas are all elites, and I don''t think they will betray their boss..."


    "Yes."


    Konan nods and said softly: "But it doesn''t matter, I will exin to you after we catch one."


    She wants to summon out Pain.


    Nigendo (Human Path) Pain can collect all the information in the human brain, so the Human Path is so useful...


    If it weren''t for its ability to collect information, it will only be like Shurado (Asura Path) Pain, acting as a meat shield...


    "I will go with you!"


    Hirakawa quickly grabs his ninja sword and follows them.


    If they attack the Ame Ninja, Hirakawa will definitely take a more deadly attitude; but ambushing and hunting down Konoha Ninja, he is more willing to actively cooperate.


    "..."


    Uehara and Konan couldn''t help but nce at him again. Does this guy think he is very strong and can be used in battle?


    Hirakawa understood their eyes and muttered dissatisfiedly: "Anyway, I am also a Jonin!"


    "Jonin..."


    Uehara murmured quietly: "I recently want to test my strength..."


    Hattori Hirakawa: "..."


    Konan tapped her finger on the back of Uehara''s head, and chuckled: "Okay, then take him with you!"


    After all, it is rare to meet an Ame Ninja who is willing to cooperate.


    Konan and Nagato want to kill Hanzo. In addition to revenge, they also want to rule their hometown, Amegakure, and make their hometown has a better life.


    Those ninjas who are loyal to Hanzo will trouble them in governing the Country of Rain.


    It is for this reason that Konan has been attacking the Ame outpost with Uehara, creating the horror of Akatsuki, forcing Hanzo to summon his cronies to protect himself, thereby destroying them all.


    Hirakawa is not very strong, but he is also suffering, and there are signs of dissatisfaction in Hanzo...


    It can save his life.


    After all, the Country of Rain is a small country, and the ninja is in small number.


    Both Konan and Nagato are well aware that the national strength of the Country of Rain is scarce, so the ninjas of other countries look down on Ame Ninja even more.


    Such as Konoha Ninja who just evacuated the canyon.


    Yamanaka Fu led his subordinates to hide in a stone cave. He was writing about the first contact with Ame Ninja, and he nned to send someone to Konoha in a while.


    "Huh, who do those Ame Ninja think they are?"


    A root ninja finally couldn''t help but cursed.


    Although the root is not well-known, Konoha''s power is so great that even a regr Anbu ninjas dare to attack and kill.


    Amegakure is just a small Ninja Vige. In the past war, it was a ce where big countries used as battlefields. The group of Ame Ninjas wanted to cooperate with the roots, but they wanted to take a step back?


    "The leader of Amegakure is Hanzo after all..."


    Yamanaka Fu stops the pen in his hand and softly persuades his subordinate: "Danzo-sama cannot leave the vige for the time being. The mission can only be done by us. Bear with it for a while. This mission is very important."


    "Yes, Captain."


    "Except for the necessary patrol and reconnaissance, everyone else should avoid going out."


    The fingers of Yamanaka Fu lightly tap the desktop and whisper: " During this time we will wait for the orders of Danzo-sama. You should not provoke the country of rain and make a big mistake..."


    "Enemy attack!"


    A panicked voice came in from the cave entrance!


    Before Yamanaka Fu and these Konoha ninjas had no time to react, the deafening bombing sounded!


    Boom!


    The whole mountain is like being destroyed by a bombing attack!


    Yamanaka Fu only felt a tremor in the ground under his feet, and the falling rocks rolled down, forcing them to have nowhere to hide!


    "Doton: Ganchuro no Jutsu!" (Rock Pir Prison Technique)


    A few root ninjas quickly formed a handseal to release earth ninjutsu to support the cave.


    One of the sensory ninjas observe for a while, and said in a deep voice: "Captain, the wall of this mountain is not thick, we can open a gap to escape!"


    "Futon: Shinkuha!" (Vacuum Wave)


    The several ninjas who are good at wind release ninjutsu tried to open a gap to the outside world.


    After a group of root ninjas jumps out, the outside environment has changed drastically. The surprise on their faces can no longer be concealed: "This...what the hell is going on?"


    "If I remember correctly..."


    The eyes of Yamanaka Fu were slightly stagnant, he looks at the scattered gravel, and gradually drip a cold sweat on his forehead: "When we came just now, this should be a mountain, right?"


    Where is the mountain now!


    Except for the cave they just settle is in ruins, the whole hill was blown up inexplicably!


    "Captain, someone''s there!"


    Several figures stood on a rock.


    A woman with blue hair is standing on the rock. Beside her is several teenage kids and on the other side is a shivering ordinary Ame Ninja.


    It''s Konan and Uehara''s groups.


    Looking at the appearance of the group of Konoha ninjas, Uehara sighed: "So many people survive in the bombing of a million exploding tags... Is this the strength of Konoha ninja?"


    "Ahem..."


    Konan coughed a few times, her face flushed.


    Because she justid ayer of exploding tags at random, the coverage is too wide and scattered, she did not exert the full power of an exploding tags array at all.


    The whole mountain was indeed blown out... but the Konoha ninja hidden in the cave survived.


    But what they wanted was Konoha''s lively mouth.


    Konan spread out her palms calmly, and the two paper wings slowly gathered behind her. The paper wings drove her into the air: "Alright, Naraku, let''s start!"

 Chapter 70 - 70: If Light Travels So Fast, How Come Its Never Caught A Ninja?

    This is the first time Uehara has seen Konan take action.


    Konan in the sky is like a dancer on the battlefield, sheets of origami turn into paper rain, flying out from the paper wings behind her!


    A few of the root ninjas were unprepared, their body was shot through by the paper rain in an instant, blood sshed out instantly!


    "Doton: Doryuheki!" (Earth Wall)


    An earthen wall rises from the ground and stops the paper rain.


    It''s just that the thickness of this earth wall doesn''t seem to be able to withstand the paper rain for too long, maybe it will be destroyed by the paper rain in just a few seconds.


    "Scatter!"


    Yamanaka Fu scream and duck to the side!


    The other ninjas also follow his orders, each looking for a safe location and the next moment the earthen wall was destroyed by the paper rain!


    "Katon: Gokakyu no Jutsu!" (Fireball Technique)


    "Futon: Toppa!" (Wind Breakthrough)


    Two root ninjas took the lead in counterattacking!


    Thebination of Wind ninjutsu and Fire ninjutsu set off a raging me to the sky, forcing Konan to fly upward to avoid the fiery waves of fire.


    Yamanaka Fu nce at the rushing Uehara and points to Konan in the air: "Team 17, 18, 20, and I will be responsible for solving the enemy in the air, and team 15 and 16 will clean up those kids!"


    The Konoha ninjas didn''t hesitate when they heard the order, and instantly dispersed toplete their goals: "Yes, Captain!"


    "Futon: Kazekiri no Jutsu!" (Wind Cutter Technique)


    "Futon: Shinkugyoku!" (Vacuum Sphere)


    "Futon: Shinku Renpa!" (Vacuum Serial Wave)


    Root ninjas took turns to release ninjutsu. In just a few seconds, they relied on the numerical advantage of ninjutsu to briefly suppress Konan''s offensive.


    Seeing that the time was right, he closed his palms and aimed at Konan''s figure little by little, nning to use his n secret technique.


    When they were barely able to support it, the two teams of ninjas who were responsible for solving Uehara fell into a disaster!


    "Raiton: Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    Uehara uses his most familiar skills to fight the two teams of root ninjas head-on!


    Faced with Uehara''s lightning ninjutsu, the teams 15 and 16 quickly dispersed.


    They didn''t care about it at first and just uses kawarimi or clones to counter the lightning attack, and even some ninjas who could not dodge and be hit by the lightning had some disdain for its power.


    As the strong root ninja just spoke, another lightning fell on him but he still continued: "Don''t worry, the power of this technique is very weak..."


    stab!


    The third lightning struck him!


    The tall ninja instantly fell to the ground unable to move!


    The person who was still arrogant has no resistance now and can only let the lightning fall on him, a few secondster, there was no sound...


    Everyone: "..."


    What''s the situation?


    Three seconds of arrogance?


    If it hadn''t been for the root ninja to know that his teammates will not betray them, and they also personally experienced Uehara''s thunder ninjutsu, they would suspect that the guy is a spy...


    Sending false information on the battlefield is asking for death!


    Especially in this kind of terrible situation!


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy!"


    Uehara stood under the thundercloud storm, looking down at the two teams of Konoha ninjas, and said: "A powerful ninja like me never cares much when fighting with you. Why do you underestimate me?"


    What a wonderful speech!


    It''s just that Konoha''s root ninja has no time to care about Uehara''s speech. They are still avoiding the lightning attack ??trying to get out of this situation.


    "Doton: Sukaikaba!" (Earth Sky Cover)


    "Doton: Ganchuro no Jutsu!" (Earth Pir Prison Technique)


    A huge weird pot lid appeared out of thin air on the heads of many root ninjas, and several strong rock pirs supported the pot lid to help them withstand the lightning attack!


    "As expected of Shimura Danzo''s subordinates, they are so proficient in carrying the pot..."


    A smile appears at the corner of Uehara''s mouth. The next moment his smile disappears, and he closed his hand and formed a beautiful set of handseal: "Suiton: Tidal Waves!"


    Waves areing!


    "Doton: Doryuheki!" (Earth Wall)


    A heavy earthen wall suddenly rises to stop the waves!


    The two root ninja teams and Uehara fought back and forth. Facing Uehara''s surprise attack, they finally felt that they had stabilized the situation.


    However, the immature but devilish voice resounded in their ears again: "There is no dog''s head on your earth wall... I must give a bad review."


    Boom!


    The sound of the exploding tags explosion resounded in their ears!


    The original thick soil wall is cracking inch by inch!


    The surging waves swept all the root ninjas immediately, after that lightning fell on them one after another, and the two teams of root ninjas were instantly wiped out!


    The huge cover fell to the ground stirring up countless mud...


    After Uehara solved his enemy, he began to look at his system panel. Some mission progress was updated.


    [Advanced mission: Kill ten official Jonin (3/10), the reward is unknown.]


    [Side mission: Destroy a team of Konoha root members (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a skill Wordless Fear.]


    [Wordless Fear: Use Chakra to create a nightmare and imnt it in the enemy''s brain, allowing an enemy to experience the worst nightmare in his life for 2 seconds. It consumes 60 Chakra points and has a 10 seconds cooldown time.]


    Uehara is a little astonished when he saw the Wordless Fear skill. Did he get a genjutsu control skill?


    It''s a bit weird...


    From the looks of it alone, he feel that the mental damage of this skill to the enemy may be higher than Uchiha Itachi''s Tsukuyomi, and the scope of application and personnel are wider!


    After all, Itachi knows what his brother is most afraid of, so his Tsukuyomi uses for bullying his brother, let his brother experience the night of genocide again and again. When facing other people, Itachi can only tie people to the cross and stab them with a knife...


    But the wordless fear that Uehara got, show the deepest wound in a person''s heart and sprinkled salt on it!


    No matter who it is, there will always be fears, right?


    For example, what Uchiha Obito fears the most is the death of Nohara Rin. For example, What ck Zetsu fears the most is that he cannot save Otsutsuki Kaguya...


    Uehara feels a littlefortable, and when he meets an Uchiha who dared to use Sharingan to release illusions on him, he will give them a nightmare!


    Wordless Fear is a skill that is useless in actualbat, but it is used to torture people...


    Next is thest mission that pops up suddenly.


    The mission font is purple, indicating that the mission is not easy.


    [Hidden inheritance mission: If light travels so fast, howe it''s never caught a ninja? Say a correct name (0/1)]


    Obviously, this clue is rted to a ninja.


    This is the first weird mission Uehara has ever seen.


    When Uehara saw that sentence, the first thought that came to mind was the simr sentence that Danzo said: "You are the leaves bathing in the sun. I am the roots that grow in the dark".


    "Shimura Danzo!"


    Uehara said the name confidently.


    Even he is ready to ept the ninjutsu that Danzo is good at. Even if there is no Izanagi and the like, at least he can get a set of ninjutsu, right?


    The system did not respond.


    Uehara is silent for a while, then changed his mind and opens his mouth again: "The Leader of Kinkuo Order, The Eyes of Twilight, Shen..."


    When he said the second name, the system panel gave a prompt.


    [The mission ispleted, and the legacy of heroes opens.]


    Four skills appeared in the mission panel.


    [Profound meaning! Twilight de: Summon a Chakra Soul de, and can be manipted to attack. Consumes 2 Chakra points per second.]


    [Profound meaning! Soul Blessing: Activate a defensive enchantment through the soul de, and the teammates in the defensive enchantment will not be harmed for 2 seconds, consume 40% of the chakra, and has a 15 seconds cooldown time.]


    [Profound meaning! Shadow Dash: Launch an unstoppable sprint in a certain direction, consumes 150 Chakra points, and has a 15 seconds cooldown time.]


    [Profound meaning Mystery and Compassion: Skill acquisition is repeated, removed.]

 Chapter 71 - 71: Who Asked You To Save Me!

    "Twilight de..."


    Uehara slowly spread out his palm, and a broad purple light chakra de appears beside Uehara, it looks like a clear crystal but unusually sharp.


    It''s quite pleasing.


    A group of determined Konoha root ninjas died under the hands of Uehara give a rewarding inheritance mission for him.


    What is a surprise?


    This is a surprise!


    But now is not the time to celebrate, because Konan''s battle is not over yet, although Uehara thinks it is not far from finishing.


    How can these Konoha root ninjaspete with Konan?


    "Destiny..."


    Uehara whispers and activates the destiny skill, the small image of Zetsu appears here.


    Sure enough, he is still following them!


    What conspiracy does this guy have?


    It''s a pity that this guy is still lurking underground. I don''t know what It wants to do. Is it just monitoring them?


    Under the ground.


    White Zetsu sensed the battle above and said quietly: "The little guy Uehara Naraku ended the battle too quickly. He killed two teams of ninjas in less than half a minute... If we get out now, he will find us, right?"


    "Don''t hurry."


    ck Zetsu sighed: "Wait a little longer, when the battle is a little messy, we will secretly hide the intelligence scroll into a corpse."


    Since Uehara doesn''t want to reveal his strength, he couldn''t directly prate the ground to lift them out, so he could only turn his head to watch Konan''s battle.


    Konan''s figure fluttered in the air, evading ninjutsu one after another, and fell towards the Konoha Ninja!


    Uehara actually feels it''s a bit pretty.


    No wonder Uchiha Madara shouts and dances every day...


    Some ninja fights are much better than dancing!


    "Shintenshin no Jutsu!" (Mind Body Switch Technique)


    Just at this moment, Yamanaka Fu hiding in the corner observing the battle suddenly found an opportunity. His hands suddenly aimed at Konan who is flying!


    Time seems to freeze at this moment!


    The next second, the situation is reversed.


    There will always be some weird secrets technique in the Ninja World, which canplete the earth-shattering reversal in a desperate situation and can counter-kill the enemy.


    Konan in the sky suddenly fell straight down!


    The Mind Body Switch Technique of the Yamanaka n, as long as it hit the enemy it will deprive the enemy of control of their body, people with strong mental energy can also control the enemy''s body.


    "The battle has been reverse..."


    Uehara couldn''tugh or cry when he saw this scene, and his body leaps into the air and rushes in the direction of Konan, trying to catch her in the air.


    Who expected that when Uehara catches Konan, she opened her eyes and looks straight at Uehara, and shouted: "You guys, don''t underestimate Konoha''s ninja!"


    A paper spear suddenly appear on Konan''s hand and pierced Uehara to his chest!


    Konan was controlled by the Mind Body Switch Technique!


    Uehara is shocked, and subconsciously wanted to use the sacred moment, and then attack the blue-haired woman next to him!


    He has too many skills to deal with this kind of situation.


    However, he remembered Konan''s attitude towards him...


    Uehara''s palm felt the warmth and softness of Konan''s waist, so he gritted his teeth and avoid the paper spear from hitting the critical part of his body and let her hit his shoulder.


    If she identally hurt him during the battle she will definitely not refuse his disciple''s request because of guilt, right?


    Since ancient times, affection cannot be kept, only routines are popr.


    Uehara sighed, who made Konan so strict with him?


    Take an injury on the shoulder, and exchange it into a ck robe with a red cloud imprint?


    Or exchange for the right to read the Icha Icha paradise freely?


    Only children do multiple-choice questions. Of course, Uehara will take it all!


    The Mind Body Switch of Yamanaka Fu did notst long, especially Konan he chose to control has a mental power far exceeded his expectations.


    Konan soon wakes up.


    After the woman''s eyes clear, her body did not move and allows Uehara to embrace her andnd on the ground.


    After the twonded safely, Konan''s gaze moved slowly, passing the strong smile on Uehara''s face, and falling on the wound made by the paper spear on Uehara''s shoulder.


    The blue-haired woman''s eyes gradually becameplicated.


    Is it guilt?


    Is it distressed?


    No, it''s fear!


    The next moment!


    "Who asked you to save me!!"


    Konan suddenly raised her palm!


    She was about to p Uehara on the face!


    "Konan-sensei?"


    Uehara looks at Konan''s movements with a confused and dazed expression. Why it is different from his n?


    Clearly, he risked his life to save her!


    The next second, Konan stops the movements in her hands, and slowly squatted down and hugs Uehara, tears from the corners of her eyes fell on his shoulders: "I''m sorry..."


    "Futon: Kazekiri no Jutsu!" (Wind Cutter Technique)


    "Futon: Shinkugyoku!" (Vacuum Sphere)


    Konoha ninja did not waste this chance, shuriken and ninjutsu flew in the direction of Uehara and Konan.


    Konan''s body instantly turns into sheets of white paper, quickly forming a paper shield, blocking all the wind ninjutsu and shuriken that hit.


    The paper shield quickly spread out again!


    Countless pieces of white paper are flying as if they are being carried by the wind!


    Konoha''s root ninja was instantly surrounded by a circle of white paper!


    "Die!"


    Konan''s angry voice was looming in the white paper, and countless sheets of paper were folded and turned into paper shurikens, and densely shot at the root ninjas.


    In the circle, every Konoha root ninja tried to defend in horror but there were paper shurikens in all directions, and there was no room for evasion or defense.


    After every paper shuriken attack, it will return to the circle and will go back and forth again and again.


    A piece of paper shuriken pierced through the enemy''s blood-stained body, and quickly turned the entire circle of paper into a blood-red!


    After a while, these ninjas were silent.


    No, there is one more person alive.


    Yamanaka Fu.


    The leader of the Konoha root ninja, Shimura Danzo''s pro-confidante, looking at the origami floating around him in horror.


    "How should I kill you?"


    Konan appears in front of Yamanaka Fu with a gloomy voice, and a paper spear reappears in her hand, pinning him to the ground!


    He looks over the corpses of his surroundingpanions, a sh of fear and anger appears on his face, his first thought was that he wanted to bite his tongue and kill himself.


    Click!


    The chin of Yamanaka Fu is shattered by Konan''s kick!


    "Sensei... Information..."


    Uehara in the distance notice this scene and stops the angry Konan.


    Now Uehara is now asking Haku to help him bandage the wound. If Haku''s speed is slower, maybe his injury will heal.


    After all, the life energy recovery of the Warmog''s armor is very quick.


    After hearing Uehara''s words, Konan''s movements stop and her sanity gradually began to recover.


    "I know."


    Konan sighed with relief, fearing that the anger and worry in her heart would gradually dissipate, her palms quickly form a handseal: "Kuchiyose....Ningendo!" (Human Path)

 Chapter 72 - 72: Wheres The Umbrella?

    After the Human Path Pain came out, he looks around the surroundings and nced at Konan, then at Uehara, to first confirm their safety.


    "Huh? Uehara was injured?"


    Human Path Pain saw the wound on Uehara''s shoulder, his brows suddenly wrinkled, and his voice was a little gloomy: "Konan, what happened? The Chakras in this body are not much. First, summon Tendo Pain..."


    "It''s okay."


    Konan shook her head and pointed at Yamanaka Fu on the ground: "The enemy has been cleaned up. Now we need to get information about Danzo from his brain."


    "Okay, I get it."


    Human Path Pain nodded and picked up Yamanaka Fu on the ground.


    Human Path Pain extracted the memory using Ky¨±kon no Jutsu (Absorption Soul Technique), his face was a bit unsightly, so he took out the soul of Yamanaka Fu and killed him directly.


    Konan asked softly: "Is there any information about Danzo?"


    "Yes, Danzo... won''te to Amegakure anymore."


    The Human Path Pain whispered the information he had received: "Huh, I am afraid Hanzo does not know it yet. Danzo does not intend to cooperate sincerely with him.


    Konoha''s Third Hokage forbid him to leave Konoha, Shimura Danzo can only send his subordinates.


    He did want to unite with Hanzo recently, but his actions were limited, so he left the negotiation and alliance to this man. "


    "It looks like just an empty joy."


    Konan''s eyes shed with frustration, and she whispered in a low voice: "I thought this time we could get rid of Hanzo and Shimura Danzo at the same time."


    "No, there is something else."


    Human Path Pain said in a deep voice: "In addition to uniting with Hanzo, these ninjas are also responsible for searching for the trails of Uchiha Obito and try to bring him back to Konoha... Although Uchiha Obito has hidden his identity, he is indeed a traitor."


    "Then there is no need to recruit him again!"


    Konan''s face was a little annoyed. She turned her head and nced at the approaching Uehara, and continued: "I warned them to stay away from Naraku, but the guy Uchiha Obito wanted to kill Naraku just because his identity was revealed. Sooner orter I will kill him!"


    "Sensei, I don''t care."


    Uehara''s expression was a bit subtle. He looked down in thend at the feet of Konan and Human Path Pain and whispered: "As long as Sensei and Yahiko-sama need Obito-senpai, no matter what he does, I will not care. ¡­"


    He started his acting again.


    Because hidden under the ground is Zetsu.


    He must be able to hear their conversation.


    After hearing Uehara''s words, Zetsu under the ground felt a little relieved. In his opinion, Nagato and Konan would follow and ept the return of Uchiha Obito.


    Unexpectedly, Konan''s face changed in an instant, and her voice is somewhat indifferent: "Nagato, we should not ept the guy who tried to hurt Naraku... Naraku is our family!"


    Human Path Pain: "..."


    He didn''t say anything yet okay.


    And he didn''t even think about re-epting Uchiha Obito!


    However, to appease his irritable friend, Pain sighed and said: "Forget it, after our mission is over, let us find a way to recruit Uchiha Obito, and then we secretly ambush him and kill him, is this okay?"


    "Yes."


    Konan''s expression eased a lot.


    Uehara secretly praised himself.


    Zetsu under the ground secretly scolded the three people above.


    Fortunately, they hid underground and eavesdropping for while otherwise how will they know that Nagato and Konan had such vicious minds?


    Are these still those two people who are easily deceived?


    I can''t figure out exactly what went wrong.


    This must be Uchiha Obito''s fault, he shouldn''t touch Uehara!


    Knowing that the little guy is Konan''s disciple, he still wanted to kill, and was almost killed by the little guy in the end!


    It is indeed a rare loser of the Uchiha n...


    There''s no need to stay here anymore. ck Zetsu and White Zetsu spit out a few curses about Nagato and Konan and then went to Uchiha Obito to report the bad news.


    Above the ground.


    After solving the disagreement about Obito, Pain and Konan mentioned another piece of information about the time of the next meeting with Kandachi.


    Konan intends to take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate Hanzo''s right-hand man Kandachi and the Ame Ninja he brought.


    Human Path Pain nodded and looks at Konan and Uehara and whispered: "If you encounter danger, directly summon the Deva Path, I will always be ready in your summon."


    "I know."


    After Pain left, Konan''s eyes slowly turned and stopped on Uehara''s body: "Naraku,e with me, I have something to say to you."


    "..."


    Uehara is confused.


    Kimimaro, Hirakawa, and others saw the master and disciple walk far away, and they stayed where they were nkly.


    Konan seemed a little absent-minded when she walked.


    She walked in front of Uehara without saying a word, even when a new heavy rain came and the rain fell on her head, Konan did not respond.


    A bamboo umbre appeared above Konan''s head.


    Uehara called her out, held the bamboo umbre in his hand, and looking at her seriously he said: "Sensei, it''s raining."


    "Is it raining again?"


    Konan slowly raised her head and watched the increasing raindrops fall heavier on the ground before she finally spoke: "Don''t go, just say it here."


    "Okay."


    Uehara follows obediently.


    Konan''s face was a little displeased, she hesitated to look at Uehara and said: "Today your fighting style is very problematic... When I am in danger, what you should do is not to save me, but to run away and save your life. ."


    "How is this possible?"


    Uehara shook his head quickly.


    Uehara probably understood Konan''s thoughts. It was because of Yahiko and Nagato who had tried to save her many years ago. As a result, Yahikomitted suicide and Nagato''s legs were disabled.


    Did he act too much today?


    So Konan is actually scared?


    Yes, Konan is indeed scared.


    The iris on Konan''s eyes quiver lightly, and her expression gradually bes a little cold: "Naraku, I am your Sensei, and what I teach you is the most correct choice!"


    "This way..."


    Uehara''s mouth bends, and in this somewhat chilly rain, he puts on an innocent and warm smile: "Okay Sensei."


    After seeing Konan nodded, Uehara smiled undiminished and ask: "If one day I am in danger, and even lose my life, what will Konan-sensei do?"


    "I won''t let this happen."


    Konan frowned and did not answer the question directly.


    Uehara reluctantly continued to ask: "What if this kind of thing will happen? We can''t guarantee how dangerous the enemy will be."


    "..."


    Konan''s face paled for a moment, and she stretched out his palm, taking away the umbre from Uehara''s hand with little force.


    Konan turned her head and left with a bamboo umbre, leaving Uehara in the rain.


    This blue-haired woman walked in the rain with an umbre, and said loudly: "If that happens, I will leave you behind and escape alone."


    Uehara stood in the rain, watching Konan go away step by step.


    Uehara could understand that Konan is angry, but why did she take his bamboo umbre and left him in the rain by himself?


    The rain ran down Uehara''s hair and wet his clothes.


    Uehara slowly raised his head, his voice is a little low, and gradually submerged in the heavy rain: "If it happens one day, I hope you can really escape by yourself... But Sensei, can you really do this?"


    "..."


    The rain is getting worse.


    Pieces of origami butterflies swiftly passed through the rain, and by Uehara''s side, they gathered into the figure of Konan.


    The woman stretched out her arm and hugged Uehara''s neck.


    Uehara sighed, his acting seemed to be too strong.


    Uehara could only obediently embrace Konan''s body, reached out his hand, and patted her on the back, soothing her emotions: "Konan-sensei.... where is our umbre?

 Chapter 73 - 73: Plan To Ambush Hanzo

    Konan removed her chin from Uehara''s shoulder, her eyes were a little confused and iprehensible, she didn''t quite understand the brain circuits of her disciple.


    Her eyes seemed to ask Uehara: Is the umbre thing that you should say now?


    Uehara stood on tiptoe and stretched out his hand on top of Konan''s head, covering her from the raindrops falling in the air: "Sensei, the rain is too heavy. Let''s find a ce to hide first?"


    "...okay."


    Konan could only nod.


    Ninja World is a little bit magical.


    If a ninja goes in the wild, the chance of finding a cave is very high, especially in the country of rain, which often experiences wars.


    Kimimaro, Hirakawa, and others hid in the cave. Uehara and Konan sat at the entrance of the cave and grilled fish, chatting about the story of the first Akatsuki organization.


    Konan told Uehara the truth of that year for the first time.


    "...At the peak of Akatsuki organization, there were even more than a hundred ninjas. At that time, we just wanted to use Akatsuki''s power to eliminate the war in the rain country and the entire Ninja world and let people understand the preciousness of peace.


    However, our power is too weak in the entire ninja world, and we are all unknown little ninjas, and few people are willing to listen to our persuasion.


    At that time, there was someone who was also working hard to eliminate the war among the five great ninja countries. To spread Akatsuki''s beliefs, we decided to join him. "


    When Konan talked about this, there was a me in her eyes, which made people confused whether it was anger or the reflection of the fire.


    Konan kept talking, and the other gathered around the fire in front of her: "His name is Hanzo of the Smander, and he was also the most famous ninja at that time."


    "The title of the ninja demigod is indeed amazing."


    Uehara nodded and echoed Konan''s words softly: "If I didn''t meet Yahiko-sama and Konan-sensei, I would probably join Amegakure."


    "We don''t want you to be deceived by his lies, so we force you to join Akatsuki."


    Konan shook her head and continued to talk about the past story softly: "In the beginning, our negotiations with Hanzo went smoothly. The Ninja Demigod is a strong man who defeated Jiraiya-sensei, and we believed him without reservation.


    Until the negotiation, when I was patrolling the border with other people, I encountered a premeditated ambush, the others died in the battle to protect me...including your father. "


    Konan turned her head slowly, and a touch of guilt and distress shed in the eyes of Konan.


    Uehara stopped turning the grilled fish, and looked directly at Konan''s eyes: "So Konan-sensei doesn''t want me to risk my life saving you because of this?"


    "Yes."


    Konan nodded and continued softly: "But that battle was only the beginning... the beginning of the destruction of the first generation of Akatsuki."


    Konan did not hide what happened next.


    It is precisely because Konan was captured by Hanzo that caused the Akatsuki organization and Hanzo to be restrained everywhere in their talks.


    Yahiko was forced tomit suicide on the spot to rescue Konan.


    To rescue Konan, Nagato used the power of Gedo Mazo and was almost drained of vitality and chakra, and his legs were blown up because of Hanzo''s exploding tags.


    "The one who should die there is me..."


    Konan''s fingers tightly held the wooden stick in his hand, and the sound of wood chipping merged into the crackling sound of the burning wood.


    "No one should die."


    Uehara shook his head, slowly reached out and grabbed Konan''s hand, and whispered: "The evil deedsmitted by the sinners are not the reason for us to be guilty of the catastrophe happens."


    "..."


    Konan lowers her head in silence.


    Her spirit won''t improve because of Uehara''sfort.


    Uehara sighed, rubbed his forehead, and whispered: "If Nagato-sama and Konan-sensei are willing, we might try...and let Hanzo experience the despair of being deceived?"


    "what?"


    Konan raised her head and looks at Uehara. She didn''t quite understand what her disciple''s words meant.


    Uehara went on to exin in a soft voice: "Kandachi and Hanzo didn''t know that Shimura Danzo could not leave Konoha... Then can we be Konoha ninjas and ask him to meet in the name of Shimura Danzo?"


    After finished speaking, Uehara raised a hand in a form of knife: "If a big event like Shimura Danzo ising to meet, Hanzo will surelye out by himself. Let''s take advantage of this opportunity to besieged and kill Hanzo!"


    "How is this possible..."


    Konan shook her head, disagreeing with Uehara''s n: "Hanzo is very suspicious. He won''t show up easily if he finds a w..."


    "We have nothing to lose anyway."


    Uehara looks at his sensei helplessly: "If he doesn''te, we will just waste a little time."


    Konan asked another question: "What if Hanzo takes this opportunity to order a group of ninjas from Amegakure to besiege us?"


    "Sensei..."


    Uehara''s mood was a little broken, he still forced himself to exin: "We will arrange hundreds of millions of exploding tags in the negotiation ce in advance, will this be enough to eliminate a group of enemies?"


    Konan''s eyes shed. She thought for a while and nodded: "To deal with Uchiha Obito, I''m thinking of using 600 billion explosive tags in my Paper Person of God Technique..."


    "..."


    Uehara''s gaze was dull for a second, Konan''s expression gradually became a little serious: "This time I can just use them to experiment of how long will itst for the 600 billion explosive tags to explode..."


    Uehara looked up at Konan, watching 600 billion explosive tags in anime, and seeing them in reality is apletely different concept.


    Especially, he only saw Konan use a million explosive tags today and she blew up a mountain directly.


    Uehara swallowed, and said in a somewhat obscure voice: "Sensei...wouldn''t so many explosive tags be too wasteful?"


    "Not waste."


    Konan touched Uehara''s head and said softly: "This time the purpose of the 600 billion exploding tags experiment is to deal with Uchiha Obito. After I confirm the results of the experiment, I can find a way to ambush that guy."


    "..."


    Uehara sighed inwardly. In the original history, the 600 billion exploding tags did not kill Obito.


    "Naraku, I am your sensei."


    Konan stretched out her palm and stroked Uehara''s cheek: "So, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you."


    "Konan-sensei..."


    Uehara grabbed Konan''s palm and whispered: "Those who have hurt Sensei, I will not let them go!"


    Hearing a twelve-year-old boy speaking in this tone, Konan couldn''t help but chuckled: "Well, we may not be able to ambush Hanzo..."


    "It can scare him too, so let your sensei vent a bit!"


    Uehara was a bit aggrieved, he was speaking seriously.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Six Paths Of Pain First Mission

    Konan told Nagato that they will try using Shimura Danzo''s name to lure Hanzo out for a talk and then ambush him.


    Nagato not only approved their n.


    He even ns toe out himself.


    If the meeting and ambush n proposed by Uehara can be sessful, this would be their perfect revenge against Hanzo.


    After all, Hanzo ambushed them in the name of the meeting.


    Because the n this time was too dangerous, Konan ordered Kimimaro and Haku to take Hirakawa to another remote base.


    Konan also didn''t want too many people to know the secret of Nagato.


    "Will Nagato-samae like this?"


    Uehara nced at Nagato who is sitting in a wheelchair. Tendo Pain stood beside Nagato, and the other five Pain stood behind them.


    This is the first time Uehara has seen Nagato.


    Nagato''s red hair is a bit dull, his cheeks are deeply sunken, there is not much color on his lips, and his skinny body looks unusually thin.


    In addition to that, there are a few ck sticks stuck on his back.


    That is what the Gedo Mazo leftover when it extracted the Chakra and vitality from his body in the past, and it is now used by him to manipte the Six Pain.


    Konan looks at Nagato worriedly, and persuades him: "Nagato, you should keep your body in the base..."


    "Cough cough cough... don''t worry."


    Nagato coughed a few times, waved his hand to stop Konan who wanted to persuade him, raised his head and looked at Uehara and said: "Uehara, your sensei and I agree with your n. This time I juste as an additional helper."


    Nagato may be worried that Konan will retort him, so he continued softly: "After all, Akatsuki''s real members are only a few of us present. I don''t want to miss this."


    After Nagato finished speaking, he manipted Tendo Pain to stand up again: "This time, it will also be for God to descend and battle on the country of Rain!"


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    You speak so well before, why do you have to say that chuuni line!


    Anyone who ims to be a God in the Anime World has no good results... You can do things with a high profile, but you must remember to be a low profile person!


    Uehara wondered whether he would persuade Nagato to not say it in front of him in the future.


    Uehara patted his forehead, and whispered: "Nagato-sama, Konan-sensei, let''s discuss the n first!"


    ording to the information obtained by Human Path Pain, Yamanaka Fu did not reveal to Amegakure that Shimura Danzo was unable to leave Konoha. All negotiations were decided by him.


    Now that he and the root ninjas are all killed, the news channel has been temporarily blocked.


    "We don''t have much time."


    Uehara said solemnly: "We only have five days at most toplete this n, maybe even three days, because if Shimura Danzo can''t get any news, the next group of people should be sent soon."


    Uehara looks at Konan and Nagato he continued: "Next, we will transform to be Konoha ninja and continue to negotiate with Kandachi to meet with Hanzo."


    Konan hesitated and said: "Ordinary transformation skills are difficult to hide from the sensory ninja"


    "Our n is just to try it anyway."


    Even though he said so, Uehara himself was very confident.


    Uehara can transform into Yamanaka Fu, and his skills are more powerful than ninja''s transformation technique.


    His skills are far more realistic than the transformation in the ninja world. As long as he does not use skills or attacks, the average ninja can''t see through his skills.


    The battle n was determined very smoothly.


    The whole n is divided into three parts.


    Nagato and Konan will go to the designated meeting ce and arrange the sea of ??explosive tags; Uehara will be the one who meets Kandachi; Kimimaro and Haku will go to the northern outpost to make a surprise attack, making the people of Amegakure think that Akatsuki''s members were not in the eastern valley, reducing their suspicion and increasing the probability of sess.


    After they determined the steps of this n, Konan was a little confused: "Our n... isn''t it a bit sloppy?"


    "There is no other way."


    Uehara sighed, and after looking around the six pains, he continued quietly: "Our number is too small. Fortunately, the six pains of Nagato-sama can help to impersonate the root ninjas..."


    Konan: "..."


    Nagato: "..."


    It is estimated that they have never thought that the first mission of the collective appearance of the six pains is to pretend to be a root ninja.


    Is this pattern a bit low?


    However, if the n proposed by Uehara seeds, the blow to Hanzo will be fatal, and it will be a very pleasant process for Nagato and Konan.


    Use the enemy''s method to destroy the enemy.


    It is simply the best way of revenge.


    Nagato sighed faintly, and could only manipte Tendo Pain to put on the uniform of the Konoha root ninja.


    The next day.


    Uehara transformed into the appearance of Yamanaka Fu, and rushed to the negotiation ce with Tendo Pain, trying to induce Hanzo to participate in a real meeting through Hanzo''s right-hand man.


    This is the agreed time between Konoha Ninja and Ame Ninja.


    As for the location, it is still the eastern canyon they talkst time.


    "You guys are one minutete."


    Kandachi nced at Yamanaka Fu on the opposite side, then nced at the few Konoha ninjas wearing cloaks behind, and snorted coldly: "We are adhering to the sincerity of allying with Konoha.!"


    "Uh¡­"


    Uehara got stuck for a second and said: "This is because we just received a new order from Danzo-sama. He doesn''t think there will be any results in the negotiation between the two of us."


    "What does it mean?"


    Hearing what the other side said, Kandachi''s face instantly be furious: "Is Konoha here to y with us? It''s obvious that you brought up the alliance first!"


    In front of Hanzo, Kandachi suggested to Hanzo about Amegakure and Konoha''s roots to continue to unite and destroy the Akatsuki organization.


    Now Konoha suddenly tells him not to?


    "Don''t be so excited."


    Uehara shook his head, nced at the Ame ninja on the opposite side, and whispered: "We sincerely want to ally with Hanzo-sama, but the two of us cannot call the shots in this negotiation, right? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means literally."


    The eyes of Uehara inevitably nced at Kandachi with some regrets and continued in a low voice: "I respect your Excellency for not giving way to the interests of Amegakure, but I am not qualified candidates to participate in the negotiation."


    Kandachi is somewhat satisfied with the words of Yamanaka Fu.


    The right hand of Hanzo raised his brows, and there was a grinning smile on his face: "In that case, it seems that Konoha is going to send a big man!"


    "Yes"


    Uehara nodded and said in a deep voice: "Danzo-sama will rush to the country of rain the day after tomorrow. He hopes to meet with Hanzo-sama in person to discuss the alliance with Ame and the number of ninjas that we will send to assist you. "


    "I can''t promise this..."


    Kandachi shook his head hesitantly and said in a deep voice: "After thest time Hanzo-sama and Danzo, there were some controversies in the vige... Some grudges."


    After considering his own words, he continued: "This time our negotiation is secret. The people present are the confidants of Hanzo-sama... If more people know about this kind of thing, it is not good for Hanzo-sama prestige."


    After he finished speaking, the six Konoha root ninjas standing nearby obviously changed a little. Soon these actions aroused the vignce of the Ame ninja.


    This is the Six Paths of Pain controlled by Nagato can''t sit still!


    Since the n cannot be sessful, kill these people for a little interest!


    Uehara quickly waved his hands to signal them to stop, looking at Kandachi with an ugly look: "The reputation of the ninja demigod is important... but Danzo-sama also took a huge risk toe here!


    Your Excellency might as well go back and tell your demigods if it weren''t because Danzo-sama has been trying to advocate the Alliance with Amegakure in Konoha council, Konoha''s Anbu has long been active in your rain country to steal information! "

 Chapter 75 - 75: Where Is The Meaningful Place For You?

    The group of Ame ninjas suddenly be furious.


    Ninja Sword unsheathing from scabbard sounded one after another.


    The Konoha Ninja across actually humiliate their Amegakure. How could these Ame ninjas who are loyal to Hanzo stand this kind of stimtion!


    The anger on Kandachi''s face shed away, he waved his hand to stop the actions of his subordinates, and said coldly: "Your Excellency is humiliating our Amegakure?"


    "Come if you want to do it!"


    Uehara looks at the many Ame ninjas coldly, and said: "It doesn''t matter if I am humiliated, but now I represent Danzo-sama!"


    As soon as he spoke this sentence, the other Ame ninja stopped their movements.


    Generally, people who die for the humiliation of their boss will be respected by them. This is also the culture of the Ninja world, especially in Amegakure, which also has some samurai atmosphere.


    Yamanaka Fu is not afraid of death, and he just wants to win a chance for his boss to meet Hanzo-sama, so that his boss will not return unproductively.


    It is a bit admirable!


    Kandachi didn''t feel much, he frowned and asked in a deep voice: "I also want Hanzo-sama and Danzo to meet...but the time and ce..."


    "We considered this matter."


    Uehara immediately put forward his thoughts: "If Danzo-sama appears in Amegakure, it will be very detrimental to both Hanzo-sama''s prestige and Danzo-sama''s safety..."


    When talking about this, Uehara paused and continued: "So Danzo-sama ns to arrange the meeting ce for this time to the ce where west cooperated to suppress Akatsuki and discuss how topletely solve Akatsuki''s trouble."


    "..."


    Kandachi was silent for a while, nodded, and said: "I will find a way to facilitate this meeting, and I will reply to you as soon as possible... If Hanzo-sama agrees, the meeting time will also be told to you tomorrow!"


    "Okay."


    Uehara nodded.


    Now that the negotiations are over, there is no need for them to stay here.


    "Wait¡­"


    Just as Uehara and Tendo Pain turned around and were about to leave, Kandachi suddenly said to them: "If you can''t meet Hanzo-sama''s conditions, this meeting may end up pointless..."


    "..."


    Uehara stopped with a smile on his lips, he turns his back to Kandachi and said softly: "Don''t worry! Since Danzo-sama is willing toe in person, he will give Hanzo-sama a satisfactory answer. "


    A very satisfying answer.


    Okay, maybe some people will not be satisfied with the answer, but at least Konan and Nagato are very satisfied, that''s enough.


    Uehara is willing to use his moral guarantee.


    It''s just that this sentence reassured Kandachi. He believed that Shimura Danzo''s concession would satisfy Hanzo.


    Some idiots are hopeless.


    To reach cooperation as soon as possible, Kandachi hurriedly took his people back to Amegakure, reports the results of their negotiations to Hanzo, and demonstrate his ability by the way.


    It is precisely because of his reasonable struggle that Konoha Ninja backs down.


    Hanzo was toozy to pay attention to him, but frowned and thought: "Will that guy Shimura Danzo still be willing to cooperate with us?"


    After they cooperatedst time, he back down to his promise!


    Shimura Danzo sent someone to urge him every once in a while, but Hanzo didn''t want to get involved in Konoha''s Hokage session, he just wanted to use Danzo.


    Hanzo did not really expect Danzo wille to power.


    But if he publicly supports Shimura Danzo and provokes the anger of Sarutobi Hiruzen, he may not be able to hold it with the current power of Amegakure.


    As the saying goes, camels are bigger than horses.


    Even if Konoha''s Uchiha n is annihted, and the vitality was severely injured, it is still not a Ninja Vige that Amegakure could contend.


    Hanzo is getting older and afraid of death.


    He just wants to maintain his name as a ninja demigod and protect his existing power and prestige.


    He is a little embarrassed to say that this time if Hanzo and Danzo continue to cooperate, he also wants to deceive Danzo once more.


    Anyway, Danzo is over sixty this year, and he doesn''t look like he can sit in Hokage''s position. Even if he lied to him, he wouldn''t get Konoha''s full revenge...


    And Shimura Danzo acts in the dark and will die sooner orter.


    If it were not for Akatsuki''s resurgence, Hanzo would really not continue colluding with Danzo, lest it causes any trouble.


    Hanzo remembered what he is most concerned about, and asked in a deep voice: "Is there any news about the Akatsuki organization? Has any of the outpost been attacked by their members?"


    "Have."


    Kandachi nodded and said in a low voice: "When I came back today, I also just got the news that our northern outpost encountered a sneak attack, and two weak little ghosts suddenly attacked them and killed most of them. ."


    "..."


    Hanzo is silent for a while, then bowed his head and said: "Akatsuki has begun to recruit those talented ninja kids... Kandachi, promise the Konoha Root Ninja! I will meet Shimura Danzo."


    After seeing Kandachi nodded, Hanzo added: "On the day of the meeting, remember to bring more people to make sure you are safe."


    "Yes."


    Kandachi respectfully agreed.


    After Hanzo nodded in satisfaction, he continued to ask: "Where will we meet?"


    "The ce where Hanzo-sama first surrounded and suppressed Akatsuki."


    Kandachi replied in a low voice: "This is also the position that Konoha Root Ninja and I proposed together because they don''t want Shimura Danzo to enter the vige, so as not to encounter any danger;


    I don''t want to let Danzoe in, so as not to hurts master prestige."


    A trace of fear shed in the eyes of Hanzo but quietly hidden it. The old man with a declining age clenched his fist and mmed it on the table: "Yes, just set it at that ce! This time we must remove Akatsuki!"


    Uehara expected that Hanzo will agree to their request.


    That ce is the ce where Yahikomitted suicide.


    Konan is a little excited, her fingernails held her palms tightly: "With that said, has our n seeded?"


    "At least half of it seeded."


    Nagato nodded, and continued in a deep voice: "Wait until the day after tomorrow if Hanzo really appears there, this time I will definitely not let him go!"


    Uehara nced at the two, then chuckled lightly: "Probably the ninja demigod should be surprised, right?"


    "This time, he will be pleasantly surprised!"


    Nagato clenched his fists bitterly, and a momentter he looked at Uehara with some doubts: "Uehara, why do you think Hanzo would agree to meet Danzo there?"


    "Because Konan-sensei and Nagato-sama think that is a meaningful ce."


    Uehara raised his head slowly, and continued softly: "Hanzo will also think that it is a ce with unique significance for him to destroy Akatsuki, so he will agree to choose to meet there."


    Maybe this is metaphysics, right?


    The people of Ninja World are very superstitious!


    After finished speaking, Uehara added: "Just like if I didn''t see Konan-sensei one day, I would go to the cave where we first met to look for her, because I know that it is very meaningful to Konan-sensei. Is that right?"


    Konan''s gaze was a little puzzled. After thinking about it, she thought that Uehara made sense.


    After thinking for a while, Konan asked: "Naraku, what about you?"


    Uehara watched Konan''s curious eyes, he looks at her and said: "I''m still looking for it, maybe Konan-sensei will find the answer before me, right?"

 Chapter 76 - 76: The Young Eagle Has To Learn To Fly After All

    Konan actually didn''t quite understand what Uehara meant.


    As a delicate woman, Konan could hear the loneliness and sadness hidden in Uehara''s words. What''s wrong?


    This feeling is like no one can understand you.


    Konan slowly walked to Uehara''s side, strokes his head, and hugs him to her chest, she said softly: "Naraku, you can tell me directly if you have any concerns in the future..."


    "..."


    Uehara thinks Akatsuki''s uniform is not very good, and the zipper is a bit ugly.


    Konan inserted her fingers into his hair andb gently: "You can not just treat me as your Sensei... Naraku, I am also your family member, understand?"


    "Yes sensei."


    Uehara broke away from Konan''s arms.


    Nagato, who is sitting next to him, covers his lips and cough, he said softly: "Cough cough cough cough... Uehara, me too."


    Although Nagato doesn''t quite understand Konan''s actions, he probably understands that he should go along with Konan at this time. Nagato does regard Uehara as his junior.


    Nagato knew because of the burden of Rinnegan, the Six Pains, and Gedo Mazo, that his life span would not be particrly long.


    If Konan is left alone, how could he be relieved?


    Now that Konan has epted Uehara as her disciple, he is a well-behaved boy and should be suitable to be the leader of the future Akatsuki organization.


    No.


    It is not just Akatsuki.


    A light shed in Nagato''s eyes. If they can sessfully ambush Hanzo this time, they must carefully train Uehara to be the future leader of Amegakure.


    Whether it is the current Akatsuki or the will of the past Akatsuki...


    It will be passed on to this little fellow Uehara Naraku.


    Uehara didn''t know their thoughts, but smiled helplessly: "Why do I feel that Nagato-sama and Konan-sensei are weird? Let''s go and hide in that valley first, and wait for Hanzo!"


    "¡­Okay."


    Konan fiddled with his blue hair.


    They arrived at their destination very quickly.


    A valley that the past Akatsuki organization had almost been wiped out.


    The majestic rain in the country of rain does not seem to have washed the traces in this valley too much, and there are still traces of the fighting that year, which makes people a little depressed.


    Nagato controlled Tendo Pain to pushed his wheelchair to the open space below the valley. A touch of grief gradually emerged in his expression: "Yahiko, you said that your dream is to be the God of this world... I will soon do it for you."


    Nagato will use Yahiko''s corpse to make Tendo Pain, descend into the world in the name of God and kill Hanzo.!


    Use God''s will to destroy all darkness in the world!


    With the power of God, execute those who do not cherish peace!


    Uehara was very confused.


    At this depressing time, Uehara felt a bit empathetic to Nagato. Realizing other people''s dreams is a bit loyal, but it is a bit sad.


    These wishes should be realized by themselves!


    Like the bookstall owner who sold a book to Uehara...


    "That is the ce where Yahikomitted suicide..."


    Konan raised his head and stare at a damaged hill not far from them, with red eyes she said: "I was held there by Hanzo, and I watch Yahiko fall into Nagato''s hand."


    It was clear that the two of them had been here once before, and when they came here again, they still inevitably fell into sadness.


    "Sensei..."


    Uehara sighed faintly and finally decided to wake them up: "After all, we have too little manpower. If we fight fiercely here, perhaps Hanzo may escape..."


    "There will never be such a possibility!"


    Konan was the first to wake up, her palms raise slightly, andyers of small cracks suddenly appeared on the entire earth and rock!


    Konan said indifferently: "I arranged 600 billion explosive tags here yesterday, and everything here was reconstructed by me using the Kami no Shisha no Jutsu (Paper Person of God Technique)..."


    At this point, Konan clenched her fist little by little: "At that time, neither Hanzo nor his trusted ninja under his hand could leave alive!"


    "That... Sensei..."


    A little bit of cold sweat appeared on Uehara''s forehead: "If something goes wrong in the middle, we will be blown up here too, right?"


    "Don''t worry about this problem."


    Tendo Pain pushed Nagato''s wheelchair and walked over: "This battle will mainly be carried out by Tendo Pain(Deva Path of Pain). Gakido(Preta Path), Ningendo(Human Path), and Shurado(Asura Path) will be responsible for the support, and Jigokudo(Naraka Path) and Chikushodo(Animal Path) will use Kuchiyose no Jutsu(Summoning technique) from a distance to retreat."


    On how to attack Hanzo, Nagato and Konan already have a n.


    Since it is a battle for revenge, it is natural that the Tendo Pain will fight, and the Gakido, Ningendo, and Shurado are responsible for providing vision and support to Tendo Pain.


    To be foolproof, Nagato put Chikushodo and Jigokudo in full-time summoners responsible for repairing Pain in a safe ce and ensure that they can retreat safely.


    Whether this battle seeds or not, they will blow up this ce.


    Nagato looked at Uehara and said seriously: "Uehara...Konan and I are both worried that Hanzo will randomly attack when he is in danger. When the battle begins, you will leave the battlefield first, understand?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Uehara suddenly hesitated.


    Because there are several missions about Hanzo in his system panel, some of them are impossible toplete.


    Such as the ninja demigod will give him a title.


    However, the mission of killing the ninja demigod, Uehara still wanted to try.


    After all, the rewards given by the system is always been impossible to predict. It is possible to give him hundred gold coins. It is also possible to give a series of super high-skill rewards like in the previous two days. That is the real surprise. !


    "I can be in charge of coping with..."


    Uehara looked at Konan and Nagato, and whispered: "If something goes wrong I can choose to fly away anytime."


    "No."


    Konan rejected his proposal. She seemed to feel that her attitude was a little stiff, and then adjusted her attitude: "Naraku, this is our revenge..."


    Uehara looked a little aggrieved as if he had been hurt by Konan''s words: "But just now you said that we are family members... and I can protect myself. I can run away from such a tricky enemy like Uchiha Obito."


    Uehara talked about the current affairs while smearing the dirt on Obito.


    Uchiha Obito has be a must-kill in the lists of Konan and Nagato, and there will be no chance topete with him in the future.


    Konan refused to agree, and still persuaded with all her heart: "It is precisely because we are your family that we don''t want to see you hurt..."


    "Let Uehara stay..."


    Nagato interrupts Konan''s words and said solemnly: "Uehara will bear the burden of Akatsuki and Amegakure in the future. We can''t keep him under our wings forever. After all, the young eagle has to learn to fly by himself."


    "..."


    Uehara was confused when he listened.


    Nagato''s first sentence is okay, but what are those words behind about carrying the burden of the Akatsuki organization and Amegakure, is these what these two people want to arrange for him?


    "Okay."


    After hearing Nagato''s words, Konan nodded without regret: "Then let him stay. With our current strength, we can also protect our family."


    "Yes¡­"


    Nagato couldn''t help cough, his palms firmly grasped the wheelchair little by little: "Next, let that guy Hanzo experience the pain we endured and also let the world feel the pain!"

 Chapter 77 - 77: The People Who Should Be There Are Already Here

    Hanzo is more cautious than expected.


    Even with Shimura Danzo''s invitation, he still led arge number of people.


    Immediately after arriving in the valley, the sensory ninja team in Amegakure became active, Uehara quickly found their tracks and hurried forward to greet them.


    After all, I have to make a wless act.


    Uehara was led by a group of Ame ninja to Hanzo.


    This man is known as the ninja closest to First Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    "Hanzo-sama, I didn''t expect your Excellency to bring so many subordinates."


    The disguised Yamanaka Fu greeted him, looks at the Ame Ninja around, and whispered: "Our leader Danzo-sama showed his sincerity, this time only a team of ninjas guard wille to participate in the negotiation."


    This is also true.


    At least there are only four Pains in the valley.


    Kandachi retorted contemptuously next to him: "Humph, facing Hanzo-sama, no matter how many ninjas you bring, it won''t help!"


    "Well, Kandachi has a point."


    Uehara showed an awkward and polite smile: "If the number of people is small, we can avoid being noticed by the Sandaime-sama."


    Hearing Uehara''s exnation, Hanzo rxed.


    The old man turned his head and chatted with Yamanaka Fu in front of him with interest: "If the Third Hokage controlled you strictly, when we cooperate, how many Anbu can you mobilize to attack Akatsuki with us?"


    "I am just a tool in the hands of Danzo-sama, so I don''t know about it."


    Uehara did not answer directly, instead, he said in a deep voice: "But please believe in the sincerity of Danzo-sama. After the two leaders discussed it, Hanzo-sama will definitely get a satisfactory answer."


    Hanzo''s eyes froze. After watching Yamanaka Fu for a long time, he said: "You Konoha ninjas are really loyal to Shimura Danzo..."


    "Hanzo-sama is too good."


    Yamanaka Fu lowered his head modestly.


    Uehara''s acting skills are good. Hanzo looked at him with a hint of envy. Who doesn''t want Danzo''s ninjas who only obey him?


    He asked casually about Danzo, and Uehara responded fluently, even faintly praised Hanzo.


    Hanzo changes view to the root ninja in front of him again.


    These ninjas speak nicely.


    Hanzo looks up at the four figures standing on the cliff, and couldn''t help frowning. Why didn''t Shimura Danzoe down to meet him?


    Uehara saw that the ninja demigod is a little displeased, and hurriedly said: "Hanzo-sama, I''m really sorry, there will be a process needed to be used..."


    "What process?"


    Hanzo is a little confused, his intuition telling him something is not right.


    The Ame ninjas who were initially dissatisfied with Shimura Danzo''s rudeness also pricked their ears and listened to Uehara.


    "The process..."


    Uehara blinked, and his body suddenly stood on tiptoes and flew into the air: "Just before we kill your Excellency, he will perform a good show!"


    Uehara slowly ascended into the sky, his figure gradually changed, showing his original appearance, this scene made the Ame ninja expressions changed greatly.


    Uehara looks down at the Ame ninja on the ground, and said helplessly: "Unfortunately, it seems that this process can only be omitted!"


    Uehara was disappointed.


    Hanzo''s mood has changed a lot!


    He raised his head and looked at Uehara in the air and think of a few portraits: "This kid is that Akatsuki kid who was very activetely!"


    "¡­It''s him!"


    Kandachi nodded quickly.


    Hanzo''s face became more and more ugly, and he said coldly: "Where is Shimura Danzo? Did he betray me? Or...this was originally Akatsuki''s conspiracy?"


    Either way, it is not good news for Hanzo.


    Ueharanded next to the four figures on the cliff, overlooking Hanzo and the many Ame ninja: "Yes, yesterday Konoha Ninja told us that you are going to meet here, they hope we kill you guys."


    Uehara looks at the nervous expressions of the Ame ninja and continued with a chuckle: "Konoha''s Shimura Danzo has offered generous terms. As long as we can kill you, Konoha will support us as the leader of Amegakure.!"


    Tendo Pain: "..."


    Why does he feel that Uehara is a little proficient in talking nonsense?


    But such an obvious lie, no one would believe it!


    "Akatsuki''s kid..."


    Hanzo looked upset and looked up at Uehara and the four dark figures around him: "Does that bastard Shimura Danzo think he can use you to kill me? Do you think the ninjas in the vige will support you?"


    Others won''t believe it, but Hanzo believes it.


    Because during the encirclement and suppression of the first Akatsuki organization, many Ame ninjas and Konoha root ninjas present were killed by the Gedo Mazo, and Hanzo was the only one spared.


    Obviously in that confrontation, Hanzo hadgged behind.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that Danzo wants to change partners?


    No, it is also possible that the bastard Shimura Danzo wants to provoke the ninja demigod and the Rinnegan user of Amegakure to kill each other!


    No matter who wins or loses, it is good for Konoha.


    Shimura Danzo is known as the darkness of the Ninja world. No matter what unbelievable actions he makes, it seems that it will not be surprising. Danzo will definitely be able to do such an hical thing, like instigating a fight between Akatsuki and Amegakure!


    Hanzo suddenly raised his head to look at Uehara, and asked with a stern voice: "You Akatsuki never guessed that the Konoha is trying to provoke the two most powerful organizations in the Country of Rain to kill each other?"


    "This question is really interesting..."


    Uehara smiled and looked at the Hanzo and asked: "Your Excellency Hanzo led people to besiege the three senior leaders of our Akatsuki. Did you think about the same problem?"


    "..."


    Hanzo suddenly choked.


    Uehara spread his arm and said: "Well, Hanzo, we don''t need to say these high-sounding words... We just want you to feel how the people who stood in your current position felt back then."


    "..."


    Hanzo''s face is even more ugly.


    Uehara''s mouth smile: "I have said enough, it''s almost time for the real Avengers toe out and meet you..."


    "..."


    Hanzo''s eyes showed a trace of trepidation. He remembered Nagato and the Gedo Mazo that almost killed him back then. If Nagato really ambushed him...


    How can he escape?


    At this moment, the noise of the wheelchair gradually rang.


    Nagato and Konan appeared on the edge of the rock. They calmly watched Hanzo on the ground. Hanzo is shocked by the scene!


    "Long time no see, Hanzo."


    What frightened him more is that Tendo Pain walked over slowly, removing his disguise, and revealing his true face.


    That is a man who has been dead for many years!


    Hanzo tightly clenches his hand, staring at the orange-haired figure in a panic: "You were the kid...who died at that time..."


    "Except for Shimura Danzo, everyone who should be there is already here."


    Nagato coldly interrupted the words of Hanzo, then turned to look at Konan and Uehara: "Konan, Uehara, can we start now?"


    Konan''s hand spread apart and raised slightly: "....then let''s start!"

 Chapter 78 - 78: What You Gave Us Back Then Will Be Returned To You Billion Times Today!

    Revenge that they kept for many years.


    There hasn''t been an opportunity until today.


    The previous Hanzo''s expressions of ignorance, anger and fear from the discovery of being deceived were just the beginning of this revenge feast.


    A group of Ame ninjas obviously experienced too little. After their initial doubts and anger, they even wanted tough a little.


    "What a joke!"


    "A few people want to attack Hanzo-sama!"


    "Hanzo-sama is a ninja demigod, the only ninja who can match the legendary ninja God Senju Hashirama in decades!"


    "Let''s make a bet? How long can these Akatsuki guysst?"


    "Half an hour? One hour?"


    "A bit short, right?"


    "How long will it be? Do you think they can fight Hanzo-sama like Konoha Sannin for one day and one night?"


    Whoever mentions the ninja demigod Hanzo, will inevitably mention the ninjas whom he bestowed the title of Konoha Sannin.


    As time goes by, Konoha Sannin''s power bes stronger and stronger.


    Even if the current Konoha Sannin has long since parted ways, their legends still circte in the Ninja world, which also highlights the side of how powerful Hanzo who award the Sannin title.


    Actually, it was the peak of Hanzo''s life at that time.


    Listening to the exchanges of the surrounding subordinates, Hanzo''s expression became more and more serious. He was not as confident as this group of Ame ninja.


    He is really getting old.


    And already afraid of death.


    Hanzo looks at the surrounding subordinates in a circle and wanted to use body flicker to quietly leave here.


    As long as he returns to Amegakure, there is still hope.


    If he stays here, who knows how powerful the red-haired ninja with Rinnegan be, and the orange-haired boy whomitted suicide long ago...


    Probably the most inconspicuous is the woman with blue hair.


    Hanzo secretly figured out that if there is any chance, he might be able to hold Konan and try to tempt Yahiko again into suicide.


    It''s a pity, this time was destined to disappoint him.


    "Don''t try to escape."


    Konan looks down at Hanzo as if she had understood Hanzo''s mind.


    Konan''s fingers slowly bent, and she solemnly said: "Back then, you ambushed us with an explosive tag on the ground and blew up Nagato''s legs... Today I will return it to you a billion times!"


    Following the movement of her palm, the earth cracked in an instant!


    Layers of explosive tags are exposed from the cracks. It''s obviously made the scalp of these Ame ninjas numb, how many explosive tags are hidden here?


    The explosive tags floated out instantly and surround the Ame Ninjas!


    "I used 600 billion explosive tags to disguise as the earth!"


    Konan points her fingers at the people on the ground, her eyes fixed on Hanzo: "Hanzo, you can''t escape today!"


    "..."


    Hanzo couldn''t help gritting his teeth.


    Hanzo turned his head slowly, and quietly surveyed the surrounding environment. There were flying shadows of explosive tags everywhere in his line of sight. It''s difficult to escape with his Body flicker technique.


    Damn, is Akatsuki actually so rich?


    It is retribution.


    In the past, Hanzo yed the three leaders of Akatsuki''s organization between his palms, and now it is his turn to be driven to death by Konan and Nagato.


    Nagato coughed a few times, manipting Tendo Pain to fly into the air, and whispered in his mouth: "Konan, get rid of the fish first."


    "Okay."


    Konan nodded, a gloom sh across her face.


    With the movement of her palm, countless explosive tags exploded immediately!


    "Runaway!"


    "Substitute technique!"


    "Asshole, hurry up!"


    A group of Ame ninja wants to escape in horror, but they can''t escape the coverage area of ??the explosive tags at all...


    One of them looks desperately at the explosive tags wrapped around his body, with a sorrowful smile on he said: "How can it be possible that there are so many explosive tags?"


    Boom!


    Uehara stood in the air, silently watching the Ame Ninjapletely submerged by the explosive tags, and then turned into a rain of blood.


    "Hanzo-sama, help me!"


    "Hanzo-sama!"


    "Hanzo-sama!"


    Explosion and cry for help sounded one after another!


    The Ame ninjas who were still struggling flocked in the direction of Hanzo, because only the explosive tags under Hanzo''s feet had not been revealed.


    Apparently, Konan and Nagato want to leave Hanzo at the end.


    Hanzo also guessed this. After thinking about it for a few seconds, he decided to save his life first. As for his men, it was only their bad luck.


    The only thing this ninja demigod can do is to put togetherrge-scale water release ninjutsu: "Suiton: Bakusui Shoha!" (Exploding Water Colliding Waves)


    The huge water waves gush out from Hanzo''s mouth!


    If just the knowledge of water ninjutsu, Uehara has to admit that Mangetsu and Kisame are far behind the ninja demigod, not to mention Zabuza that can only paddling stuff!


    He saw an ovalke appearing on thisnd!


    Some Ame ninjas finally gave birth to a glimmer of hope, and the remaining people rushed into theke, evading the tracking of the explosive tags.


    Hanzo hiding in the water is just like standing in a clearing!


    As one of the masters in Water Ninjutsu, Hanzo can also live and move freely in the water like some people.


    While hiding in the water and staring at Nagato, Konan, and Pain for a while, his hand suddenly started to move, and he screamed: "Suiton: Suiryudan no Jutsu!"(Water Dragon Bullet Technique)


    A huge water dragon snakes out!


    With only the body shape and the chakra contained in it, Hanzo''s water dragon bullet technique should be the strongest water release Uehara has ever seen!


    Nagato looks at the water dragon swooping towards them, he calmly stretched out his palm and whispered: "Fujutsu Kyuin(Jutsu Absorption)" The huge water dragon turned into a chakra and entered Nagato''s body.


    As the main body, Nagato can release all the ninjutsu of the six pains.


    After all, the moment he appeared, except for Konan and Uehara, it was impossible for anyone else present to escape to block his intel from spreading.


    "This is a gift for you."


    Nagato''s finger points to Hanzo.


    The next moment, Tendo Pain suddenly appeared above the ellipticalke, and his palm suddenly stretched out: "Shinra Tensei!" (Almighty Push)


    Just as when Hanzo was vignt, a majestic repulsion rolled down!


    Within a few seconds, the entireke was instantly destroyed by Shinra Tensei!


    The Ame ninjas hidden in theke were all instantly killed!


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    A huge smander appeared beside Hanzo!


    This smander is brown,pletely different from the one Konan killed. There seems to be a lot of this unique summon beast living in the country of rain.


    Hanzo hurriedly hid under his summon beast and ordered the smander to use its body to withstand the repulsive attack. He did not want to be seriously injured at the beginning of the battle!


    Uehara couldn''t help but frowned and said: "He''s too brave, right? To save his own life, he damages his powerfulbat force?"


    "Because he never thought of winning."


    Nagato looked at Hanzo, who had survived by chance, with contempt and disdain on his face: "He has abandoned his beliefs. He is no longer the ninja demigod who can shelter the country of rain... he can''t protect this country, only a real God can!"


    "..."


    Uehara''s expression gradually became subtle.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Salamander Poison

    Hanzo really just wanted to escape.


    Facing the weirdness of Tendo Pain and thebination of Nagato and Konan, this ninja demigod knew in his heart that his odds of winning were pitifully low.


    Instead of using smander to fight back, it is better to avoid injury, to keep yourself more stamina and Chakra to escape.


    Taking advantage of the chaos created by Shinra Tensei, the figure of Hanzo suddenly disappeared in ce, and he alternately fleeing away from this ce using substitute technique and body flicker technique!


    It''s just that every time Hanzo escapes, the horror in his heart increases.


    Because every inch ofnd he stepped on was transformed from a stack of explosive tags, how big is the area cover by these explosive tags!


    "Bansho Ten''in!" (Universal Pull)


    With a soft voice from Tendo Pain, Hanzo suddenly realized that his body was out of control, and flew backward in the direction of Tendo Pain!


    Hanzo quickly knotted handseal, and opens his mouth, a huge wave of wateres out: "Suiton: Misurappa!"


    He wants to use the power of the water waves to repel Pain, at least to find a way to get rid of this inexplicable gravitational force.


    However, a fat orange-haired man appeared in the middle of them, and a white light appeared on his body. He just stretched out his palm and sucked out the chakra that was rushing through the water.


    It''s the Preta Path Pain.


    "Are ninjutsu attacks ineffective?"


    Hanzo pulled off the sickle behind him, and flew into the air using the power of Bansho Ten''in!


    Tendo Pain ignored Hanzo''s sickle and looked at him nkly and said: "Hanzo, I will never forget Yahiko''s pain..."


    "...this resurrected person...why do he also have Rinnegan?"


    Hanzo''s eyes shed with a trace of terror, and he held the sickle in his hand and shed at Tendo Pain in front of him in surprise!


    "He is indeed dead."


    Tendo Pain''s stature was short, and he easily avoided Hanzo''s sickle, and his palm fell on Hanzo''s chest: "Now standing in front of you... is the real God in this world!"


    Click!


    A ck stick emerged from Pain''s palm!


    This ck rod pierced Hanzo''s body violently!


    Taking advantage of the moment when Hanzo''s Chakra was stagnant, Tendo Pain flew up and kicked Hanzo in the head, knocking him to the ground!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Four ck rods are shot one after another!


    Hanzo was nailed to the ground!


    The ck rod not only restricted his chakra but also restricted his movement. Now he waspletely unable to move and could only be ughtered.


    Tendo Pain walked in front of him and stepped on his head: "I thought I would enjoy hearty revenge, but I didn''t expect that only boundless disappointment was left. Hanzo, you are weak ¡­"


    Hanzo raised his head and nced at Tendo Pain, who insulted him, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, not knowing whether it was because he is hurt or angry.


    "Just kill him!"


    Konan nced at Hanzo with some difort, and raised her hand: "There is no point in humiliating such a person!"


    Nagato was silent for a while, then turned to look at Uehara next to him: "Uehara, kill this waste that has lost his faith, he is not worthy of Pain."


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    What do you mean by this?


    Is not worth it for Pain so let him do it?


    You can humiliate two people with one sentence. It''s really you, Nagato!


    Not to mention Uehara, even Konan thought Nagato''s words were a bit too much.


    Uehara understands their feelings. This feeling is like working hard and nning for a long time to murder a big boss, but when they threw a shuriken...


    Then the BOSS died.


    As early as when Hanzo was bewitched by Shimura Danzo, to consolidate his power, he tried to murder Akatsuki and was almost killed, so his heart died.


    Or, since then, Hanzo just wanted to live.


    Who can be med for this?


    They can only me Shimura Danzo.


    In this ninja world, few people who have been involved with Shimura Danzo, or who are brainwashed by Shimura Danzo, will not end well.


    Hanzo, Yakushi Nono, Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Itachi...


    Of course, some people specifically restrain Shimura Danzo.


    That is Konoha''s Third Hokage Sarutobi. With the will of fire, he abruptly re-brainwashed those who were almost crooked by Danzo.


    I have to praise Hatake Kakashi.


    This Konoha''s white hairs ninja survived abruptly, survived the brainwashing of Danzo, and survived the brainwashing of the will of fire...until Kakashi ran into a certain yellow-haired kid Talk no Jutsu, and finally couldn''t make it through.


    Uehara flies down from the sky and walks step by step to Hanzo, he took the ck stick handed to him by Tendo Pain.


    Hanzo''s gas mask came off, and he gritted his teeth at the approaching Uehara: "Boy, do you think you can kill me?"


    To be honest, Nagato and Konan scared him.


    But Uehara, who deceived him, disgust him the most!


    This kid deceived Kandachi, deceived the feelings of Amegakure, and directly caused his death!


    Hanzo has decided to ept the meeting with Shimura Danzo that day and even got the news that Danzo might give in. He feels a little happy, thinking that he can use Konoha''s power to solve his threat again.


    Who would have thought that this turned out to be a total scam!


    This Akatsuki''s bastard led him to this ce for execution!


    "Goodbye, Your Excellency Hanzo."


    Uehara held the ck rod and stabbed Hanzo on the ground, and said softly: "If you have any grievances, go find Shimura Danzo!"


    After hearing Uehara''s words, Hanzo''s brain was even a little slow to respond.


    When life and death mattered, Hanzo finally reacted!


    "You go die first! Kid!"


    Hanzo spits out a violent breath of poisonous gas. This is the poisonous gas of a smander venom sac in his body, which is extremely poisonous that even he cannot bear!


    It''s just that Hanzo secretly hides a small bottle of antidote between his teeth, and with a casual bite can let him temporarily relieve the toxin.


    This is his real ultimate move.


    Uehara was near Hanzo, while Nagato and Konan were on the cliff, Tendo Pain stood by and had no time to react, the poison of the smander was instantly emitted!


    As long as these guys are hindered by the poison, he has a certain chance to escape!


    As long as he can live, everything is possible in the future!


    "Uehara!"


    "Naraku!"


    The expressions of Nagato and Konan changed drastically.


    In their sight, the proud and innocent young ninja who had been following them didn''t care about the poison of the smander, holding the ck stick in his hand, he stabs it into Hanzo''s back!


    [Side mission: The fall of a demigod (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, rewards is a skill Astral Infusion.]


    [Astral Infusion: Consumes 10% of the current life energy and chakra energy to replenish allies'' corresponding percentage of life energy and chakra energy. The cooling time is 6 seconds.]


    [Side mission: Collect a new type of super poison (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, rewards is a skill nting mushrooms.]


    [nting mushrooms: Use chakras to generate an invisible poisonous mushroom which can be ced in the target area, providing a small range of vision in the target area; when a target steps on the mushroom, the mushroom will explode and will be poison, the size of each mushroom is rted to the consumed chakra, and the minimum consumption is 100 chakra points.]


    Uehara stood amidst the poisonous mist and nced at the two abilities rewarded by the system. He felt that he had made a profit from participating in the assassination of Hanzo. In the future, he can also be a medical ninja...


    But it''s hard to exin it.


    It''s better to take some time to find a way to learn medical ninjutsu.


    Smander poison is very poisonous, but Uehara didn''t care about it.


    He has a purification skill, as long as he leaves the poisonous area, he can use the purification to dispel it.


    As for how to exin Nagato and Konan?


    There are so many Ame ninja bodies in this ce, can''t they find an antidote for Smander poison?


    Uehara is very urate.


    Everything should be what he expected.


    This time he still miscalcted one thing.


    Regardless of her own safety, Konan hurriedly flew into the poisonous mist, grabbed Uehara''s arm, and pulled him out!


    "Konan, you shouldn''t be the one to go..."


    Shurado Pain pushed Nagato''s wheelchair, and appeared nervously beside them: "I can just let other pain to go into the poisonous mist and rescue Uehara."


    "It''s okay, let''s find the antidote first."


    Konan hugged Uehara tightly and urged in a low voice: "Nagato, hurry up... and save Naraku!"


    "..."


    Uehara can only hide in her arms.


    He is a little happy, and a little worried.

 Chapter 80 - 80: I Have Thought About The Script For One And A Half Times And You Wont Let Me Act?

    Uehara couldn''t help but smile, he is a little restrained in Konan''s arms but still said: "Sensei, don''t do such irrational things in the future."


    Konan spoke calmly, her cheek pressed against Uehara''s forehead: "Don''t talk, save your energy."


    "¡­Okay."


    Uehara''s face turned red.


    He feels a little hot in Konan''s arms.


    After a while, Nagato being pushed in a wheelchaires back. Tendo Pain stood beside him, stretched out his palm, and has a potion on it.


    "Konan, this should be the antidote to the smander poison, but there is only one."


    This antidote is from Kandachi.


    Even though Tendo Pain searched all the corpses of the Ame Ninjas, he did not find a second antidote that seemed to be able to detoxify smander poison.


    "Naraku take it quickly!"


    Konan''s face is happy, but her mouth couldn''t help but cough a few times, and her body suddenly became weak.


    Her impulse just now also made her body affected by smander poison.


    Two people are poisoned now, but there is only one antidote.


    Uehara''s eyes shed. He looked at the antidote and shook his head and said: "Nagato-sama, give this antidote to Konan-sensei!"


    "Naraku, be more obedient!"


    "Sensei!"


    Uehara looks at Konan with a dissatisfied face and said seriously: "Sensei, as long as I am still alive, I will not let Konan-sensei suffer...If Konan-sensei encounters misfortune, I cannot ept the fate of living alone! "


    "I''m your sensei¡­"


    At the moment of life and death, Konan would naturally not listen to him.


    This woman gently held Uehara''s face, and softly persuaded: "Naraku, my dream is about toe true, and you still have a long way to go..."


    "Konan-sensei!"


    Uehara interrupts Konan and wants to start acting.


    He intends to take advantage of the Smander Poisoning Incident to be in suspended animation.


    This way, he can hide better.


    Uehara even thought about when and how to return to Akatsuki.


    However, Tendo Pain''s sentence interrupted all his calctions: "I suggest that none of you use it, and wait for Sasori to check if this medicine is the real antidote. He should have one in his hand. The real antidote."


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    Konan: "..."


    Tendo Pain continued softly: "Uchiha Itachi, Hoshigaki Kisame, and Sasori sessfully recruited Deidara and now returning to the country of rain. I have asked them to speed up ande here. "


    "That''s good."


    Konan heard the name of Sasori and breathed a sigh of relief: "After Orochimaru left, Sasori is the best at detoxification. He once researched the antidote to detoxify the smander poison in the organization."


    "..."


    Uehara felt a little depressed.


    If he weren''t still lying on Konan''sp, he might not be able to conceal his loss.


    The Honoured Grandmother Chiyo in Sunagakure had confronted Hanzo, she had already studied the antidote to the poison of Smander.


    Sasori inherited his grandmother''s teaching, whether it is a puppet or poison, and the antidote that she researched out is simplymon to him.


    Nagato slid over in a wheelchair and said in a deep voice: "Tendo Pain will stay to guard you. My body will leave here first. After the toxins in your body are removed, we will take Hanzo''s body to Amegakure."


    "Okay."


    Konan nodded.


    After Nagato finished speaking, except Tendo Pain, the other Pain follow by Nagato''s side and left here with him.


    After a while.


    A big white birdnded on the ground.


    An arrogant voice came to everyone''s ears: "Ahahaha...Howe there are poisoned rookies in this Akatsuki organization?"


    Uehara and Konan''s faces became dark at the same time.


    Both of them have guessed it out. The strange voice is Deidara, the Akatsuki''s new recruit.


    "shut up!"


    Sasori walks down from the big bird after he reprimanded Deidara he moved step by step.


    Sasori threw out an antidote, and said coldly: "Smander''s poison antidote, I have one here, in case I encounter that old fellow Hanzo..."


    As a member of Akatsuki, he often walks in the country of rain. Sasori is also more worried about encountering characters like Hanzo.


    The name of a ninja demigod still has a certain ability to shock.


    Tendo Pain took the potion, and gave the potion in his hand to Sasori to check it again, and said in a cold voice: "There is no need to prepare this antidote in the future."


    "Oh?"


    Sasori looks down at Konan and Uehara who were hugging each other, and curiously looked at a corpse not far from them and the many Ame corpses.


    Tendo Pain said nkly: "From today onwards, Amegakure and Rain Country will belong to us."


    "Could it be that¡­"


    The eye of Sasori''s puppet Hiruko suddenly widened, and he looks at Hanzo''s corpse with a hint of greed: "Is that the corpse of the ninja demigod Hanzo of the Smander?"


    "Did the leader kill the legendary ninja demigod?"


    A slightly surprised voice came, and there were two more figures on the white bird, it was Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame who went to assist Sasori.


    Itachi''s eyes turned scarlet. He stared at Hanzo''s corpse, a sh of horror appear in his eyes, and then he quietly covered it.


    In the entire ninja world, who doesn''t know the ninja demigod Hanzo of the Smander?


    He didn''t expect to see Hanzo''s body in here!


    "Don''t let this incident out."


    Tendo Pain coldly looks at the people present and said in a deep voice: "Although Hanzo is a waste, his reputation can also be used to deter and paralyze other Ninja Vige, and buy enough time for us toplete our goals. "


    "..."


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    Faced with a leader who can kill a ninja demigod, it seems that they can only obey his orders, and even Deidara curbed his arrogance briefly.


    Almost none of the ninjas living in the country of earth, the country of wind, and the country of fire are not stunned by the reputation of Hanzo!


    Now Hanzo''s body is lying not far away!


    The small eyes of Kisame turned, looking at the bitter face Uehara who is taking the antidote, and smiled lightly: "He, it seems that the interns of our organization also appeared to kill Hanzo.!


    Uehara couldn''t help re bitterly at his number one spy.


    Since Kisame became his subordinates, why does he feel that his subordinate has be more and morewless? Doesn''t he know not to easily offend his boss!


    Even his acting is not necessary!


    It was the slight movement of Kisame''s finger, which gave Uehara a signal that he had important information to report to him.


    Uehara barely suppressed the thoughts of rectifying Kisame.


    Tendo Pain nced at Uehara, and said solemnly: "Uehara personally formted the n to assassinate Hanzo, and killed Hanzo himself."


    "Huh?"


    A hint of exmation shed across Kisame''s face: "I didn''t expect Konan-senpai disciple has be stronger and stronger!"


    Kisame is not surprised at all.


    It''s just that he is curious about how much strength Uehara exposed this time.


    "Hmph, If I knew I would let Konan''s disciple be my partner."


    Sasori heard what Pain said and nced at Deidara next to him with a little disgust: "This kid is so noisy!"


    Deidara eximed dissatisfiedly: "Hey, hey, Sasori-san, this sentence is too rude! I respect you on the road!"


    "Don''t waste useless time here to make noise."


    Tendo Pain stopped them with a cold voice: "Go back and clean up. Tomorrow, We will move Akatsuki''s base to the vicinity of Amegakure."


    After finishing speaking, Tendo Pain turned his head and nced at Konan and Uehara: "Konan, Uehara, take Hanzo''s body, let''s take over Amegakure."


    "Okay¡­"


    "Okay?"

 Chapter 81 - 81: Im Just An Ordinary Konoha Anbu

    Amegakure.


    People panic for a while.


    The body of their leader, Hanzo, was hung on the tallest tower in the vige. Many ninjas were horrified and uneasy for fear of the destruction of Amegakure.


    "From today, we will take over here."


    A young ninja sits on a high tower, Ame Jonin Ninja Hattori Hirakawa, and two little ghosts stand behind him separately. He is in a posture that says "surrender to me now".


    Hanzo took away most of his cronies. The remaining cronies chose to flee after seeing Hanzo''s body, and the rest were ordinary ninjas in Amegakure.


    This ordinary ninja looked at the young man on the tower in horror.


    Is this kid the one who killed Hanzo-sama?


    This¡­


    What is the problem?


    A blue-haired woman walked up to the young ninja and knocked him on the head: "Naraku, don''t let your body get wet in the rain here, go and see the room I set up for you..."


    "..."


    Kimimaro and Haku couldn''t helpughing.


    Even Hattori Hirakawa next to him was covering his lips.


    Uehara helplessly rubbed his head, grabbed Konan''s hand, and stood up: "Sensei, don''t always treat me as a child in need of care!"


    "Well, I have something to say to the ninja here."


    Konan unfolded the paper wings behind her, and flew into the air, looking down at the many ninjas in the ground: "That was my disciple Naraku. What he said is correct. Starting today, Akatsuki took over Amegakure.


    From the Second Ninja World War until now, the Country of Rain has always been the battlefield for big countries. Hanzo has never changed this situation!


    But from today, Pain-sama decided to change the status quo of Amegakure. He will let the big country experience the pain of war and will not let any other ninja fight in the country of rain...


    Pain-sama is a real god...


    From then on, the country of rain will never be bullied again..."


    "..."


    Uehara listened to Konan''s speech for a while, and nced at Konan who seemed a little holy in the sky, turned his head, and walked into the tower.


    After today, Konan will be hail as the Angel of Amegakure.


    Nagato is hiding in this high tower, and setting up Six Pain''s sleeping ces to save his chakras.


    Except for Tendo Pain who chased down Hanzo''s cronies and blocked the news, the other Pain was ced here.


    "Uehara, why are you here?"


    Nagato frowned, coughed a few times, and then whispered: "Didn''t I let you follow Konan and learn how to manage Amegakure in the future?"


    This person seems to really want Uehara to be the leader of Amegakure!


    Uehara felt that his acting skills were too strong, but he scratched his head and said: "Forget it, Nagato-sama, we are not sufficiently staffed now, I''ll go out to perform the mission first!"


    "..."


    Nagato watched Uehara about to leave, he suddenly thought of something, and stopped Uehara again: "Wait, take this!"


    Nagato suddenly threw a ring!


    A strange word is clearly engraved on the ring.


    It seems that this ring has never appeared before, Nagato made it especially for him.


    Uehara''s eyes lit up, and he reached out and took the ring: "Isn''t this a member''s ring? Did Konan-sensei admit that I am a member now? Where can I get the uniform? No nail polish..."


    "Cough cough cough...Konan did not agree."


    Nagato coughed lightly and said softly: "This is the ring Akatsuki uses to contact each other. As long as you enter chakra in the ring, I can sense your contact information through Rinnegan..."


    "It turned out to be just a ring!"


    Uehara is a little dissatisfied: "And I can also borrow Nagato-sama''s ck stick to summon the Six Pains at any time, right? It feels useless..."


    "If you don''t want it, you can return it to me."


    "Of course I want it."


    Uehara shed away and left.


    Nagato with a stretched-out hand watched Uehara''s figure disappear like a lonely old man: "Wait, you haven''t learned Gentoshin no Jutsu (Astral Projection Jutsu)..."


    "Gentoshin no Jutsu?"


    Uehara turned around.


    "Forget it, you don''t need to contact other members of Akatsuki."


    Nagato waved his hand at Uehara: "If you only need to contact me and Konan, you don''t need Gentoshin no Jutsu, go perform the mission to drive out those who invaded the country of rain!"


    The affair in Amegakure is a waste of time.


    What they have to do now is to not only hunt down Hanzo''s cronies but also block the news of his death, expel and assassinate the enemy ninjas active in the country of rain.


    But Uehara''s mission is just a reason.


    The most important thing is that when they left yesterday, Kisame winked in private that he has important information to pass to him.


    After leaving Amegakure, Uehara used his destiny skills to directly teleport to Kisame, who happened to be waiting for his arrival.


    "What happened?"


    Uehara frowned.


    If there is no particrly important information, he will hammer Kisame to death.


    Kisame was also unambiguous and said solemnly: "Itachi-san is going to meet Uchiha Obito privately. Does Uehara-sama want to ambush Uchiha Obito privately? You can follow Itachi-san secretly to find Uchiha Obito.


    "After a long time, You will call him Itachi..."


    Uehara doesn''t really want to ambush Obito, he will not move without absolute certainty.


    Of course, this information is not unimportant.


    He can also make trouble for Obito.


    "Okay, I see."


    Uehara waved his hand, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly added: "Usually when the two of us meet in Akatsuki, you can respect me a little bit, and at least treat others equally, okay?"


    "Huh? Shouldn''t you talk like that to interns?"


    There was big doubt in the small eyes of Kisame, his expression made Uehara unable to distinguish his true thoughts.


    Uehara: "..."


    If it hadn''t been for the rapid movement of Itachi''s head on the destiny skill panel in his head, Uehara will really teach Kisame right now...


    "Okay, I''m leaving now."


    Uehara gave sympathy to Kisame: "You are a spy, so learn to protect yourself."


    "Okay."


    Kisame nodded, and then asked: "Wait, Uehara-sama, I invented a beautiful set of handseal gestures..."


    "If I don''t learn it, then don''t learn it. If I always practice handseal, I will get cramps."


    Uehara shook his head quickly, and his whole body slowly dived into the earth and quickly followed Itachi''s trajectory.


    No matter how fast Itachi moves, it can''tpare to Mayfly speed.


    In a small forest, Uehara seeded in rushing to the front of Itachi. After he lowered his head and meditated for a while, he turned into a masked Konoha Anbu.


    This time, Uehara is going to give another gift to Obito.


    Itachi''s perception is very keen. When he first stepped into the woods, he saw the birds flying out of the woods.


    A Kunai instantly appears in his palm.


    Just as a Konoha Anbu found the trail of Itachi and was about to show up, crows suddenly appeared in front of him, forming a vague shape of Itachi.


    "Uchiha Itachi!"


    "Are you Konoha''s Anbu?"


    Itachi''s eyes shed a red light, his body turned into a solid body, and the kunai in his hand fell on the shoulders of the person in front of him: "Did Konoha send you to chase after me?"


    "No!"


    Konoha Anbu Ninja shook his head quickly and rified his identity: "Because Konoha has encountered a very urgent situation, Sandaime-sama hopes that you can collect some information about Uchiha Obito!"


    "..."


    Itachi''s heart shuddered.


    There are not many people in the entire ninja world who know that he is a Konoha spy.


    The only person who might believe that he was still working for Konoha, is Konoha''s Third Hokage Sarutobi, right? The old man thought he still believed in the will to fire...


    More importantly, Uchiha Sasuke is still in Konoha!


    But even if the Konoha Anbu in front of him imed to be a Konoha Anbu sent by the Sarutobi Hiruzen, Itachi wanted to try it out with genjutsu first.


    See if he can get his true identity!


    What if it is from Shimura Danzo?


    Uehara in Konoha Anbu disguise suddenly felt a little anxious. Isn''t he too sloppy this time?


    Once he receives Itachi''s attack, he will definitely show his true appearance. At that time, he can only find a way to kill Itachi...


    Or threatened him with his brother?


    Just as the Sharingan in Itachi''s eyes began to turn, the Konoha Anbu suddenly lowered his head and said: "Please don''t use genjutsu on me, because my brain has a special curse imprint and cannot withstand any genjutsu attack.


    Before I die, please allow me to give you important information. "


    "..."


    The Sharingan in Itachi''s eye sockets slowly stopped, and his voice was a little obscure and said: "It sounds like... senior is a dead man?"

 Chapter 82 - 82: I Have Some Information To Tell You About The Ability Of Uchiha Obito

    "Dead?"


    Konoha Anbu smiled sorrowfully, and said softly: "This statement is correct because my life is about toe to an end, so Sandaime-sama send me to perform this most dangerous and secret mission."


    After speaking, Konoha Anbu pointed to his head again and added: "And I specially asked Sandaime-sama to imnt forbidden ninjutsu for me. If I want to, I can detonate my brain at any time. ."


    "Senpai is really admirable."


    Itachi sighed and put away his kunai.


    Although Itachi had some doubts about Konoha Anbu in front of him, he was also breaking up little by little.


    Whether it is Shimura Danzo or Sarutobi Hiruzen, there is no reason to tell an ordinary Anbu about the most important secrets in the vige.


    So maybe this Konoha Anbu in front of him is really dying?


    The Konoha Anbu listened to Itachi, but shook his head, took a deep look at Itachi, and eximed: "In fact, Uchiha Itachi is more admirable than me. "


    "..."


    Itachi lowered his head sadly.


    Obviously, he thinks that the dying person in front of him knows all his secrets and that genocide is naturally beneficial to the stability of Konohagakure.


    For him, that genocide is a nightmare that willst for a lifetime.


    "Sorry, I said too much."


    The Konoha Anbu shook his head and said softly: "Now I have something important to tell Your Excellency Uchiha Itachi, because this may subvert some of your views."


    "Please say."


    Itachi reduced the sadness on his face.


    The Konoha Anbu looked at Itachi, suppressing his voice, and said in a deep voice: "Sandaime-sama suspects that the conflict between the Uchiha and the vige over the years has been intensified because of Uchiha Obito behind the scenes.


    It is reported that in the Kyuubi Rampage that year, it was Uchiha Obito who control the Kyuubi by using Sharingan and led to the death of the Fourth Hokage-sama and his wife. "


    "..."


    Itachi suddenly raised his head, and looked at the Konoha Anbu incredulously: "Senpai...what did you just say?"


    "Do I need to repeat it?"


    "No... I want you to slow down."


    Itachi rubbed his eyebrows with his fingers: "Uchiha Obito...Why did he kill the Fourth Hokage-sama? That was his teacher! And the age of Obito at that time..."


    "Sandaime-sama has no way of knowing."


    The Konoha Anbu also reluctantly said: "This is a great loss for Konoha. Sandaime-sama also learned this news from Uchiha Obito''s former teammate Hatake Kakashi."


    Itachi: "..."


    If the information from the Konoha Anbu in front of him is true, then the contradictions between the vige and Uchiha over the years have been controlled by Uchiha Obito...


    This person is terrible!


    Itachi remembered that he went to find Uchiha Obito and invited him to destroy the Uchiha n. This guy had been waiting at Naka Shrine a long time ago. Since the Kyuubi Rampage, Uchiha Obito is waiting for that day!


    Itachi clenched his fist, and his nail polished fingers plunged deep into his flesh. He can only forcefully maintain his sanity now.


    If Obito is in front of him, Itachi will really kill him immediately!


    Konoha Fourth Hokage has been working hard to ease the rtionship between Uchiha and Konoha, even his wife has a very good rtionship with Itachi''s mother Mikoto. It''s their turning point.


    As a result, Uchiha Obito murdered his teacher. He also used Sharingan to control the Kyuubi in the public eye, making the rift between Uchiha and Konoha almost irreparable!


    That bastard!


    After a long time, Itachi''s eyes slowly eased, and he continued in a deep voice: "Senpai, please keep talking!"


    "Are you OK?"


    Konoha Anbu hesitantly looked at Itachi, seemingly worried about his state: "Hokage-sama ordered me while telling you, not to pass on information in a hurry."


    Itachi nodded and said: "I understand."


    "That''s good."


    Konoha Anbu breathed a sigh of relief, and continued in a deep voice: "Hokage-sama has not found out the motives of Uchiha Obito to kill the Fourth Hokage couples and provoked the conflict between Konoha and Uchiha. The vige must catch him to find out the truth...


    Some time ago, Hokage-sama ordered Shimura Danzo to send several groups of ninjas from the Anbu training ss to search for traces of Uchiha Obito in the country of rain, but then they had no more news.


    Now that he has no alternative, Hokage-sama can only pin his hopes on you Uchiha Itachi. "


    "Yes."


    After being silent for a while, Itachi looked at the Konoha Anbu in front of him and said: "I did find some information here... I also ask senpai to go back and tell Hokage-sama. It''s best not to startle the snake because Uchiha Obito''s power is very strange. "


    "We do have some information about Obito..."


    Konoha Anbu hesitated for a while, and said in a deep voice: "This is what Hokage-sama worried that Your Excellency Uchiha Itachi would be in danger, and asked me to tell you about Uchiha Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan!


    When Hatake Kakashi went to the Country of Water, he met Uchiha Obito and had some conflicts with him. Hokage-sama secretly inferred some of the ability of Uchiha Obito, and hope it can be helpful to you.


    Uchiha Obito''s Mangekyou eye technique is very weird. It seems to be able to protect his body from any attack, but this technique should have a certain time limit, about five to eight minutes. "


    After finished speaking, the Konoha Anbu sighed faintly; "It''s a pity that Uchiha Obito''s whereabouts are unknown, and thebat information is too short. The only abilities that Hokage-sama can infer are these..."


    "These are enough."


    Itachi didn''t mind at all.


    For him, any information about Obito is very important, even if these are only spections by Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Itachi sighed softly: "Hokage-sama is worthy of being a ninjutsu professor. He just barely knows his abilities, but for a little time, he can find out its duration."


    Itachi really admires Sarutobi. When he first met Uchiha Obito, he knew the strangeness of Obito''s ninjutsu.


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen can actually guess the specific time. As a ninjutsu professor, he can even calcte the duration of his Mangekyou Sharingan.


    The Konoha Anbu spoke again: "Moreover, in addition to this, Hokage-sama also suspected that he might have Izanagi."


    "Izanagi!"


    Itachi is really shocked.


    This technique is a secret technique that can protect Uchiha''s n from any harm in a short time but at the cost of eternal blindness.


    Konoha Anbu looked at Itachi, nodded, and continued in a deep voice: "Since the night of the genocide, all the ninjutsu of the Uchiha n has been sealed in the forbidden room.


    Hokage-sama mentioned that he had been searching for information on Uchiha Obito''s pupil technique, and found that the forbidden room had been infiltrated.


    The Konoha Barrier team had briefly reported an unknown intruder at a certain time, and Hokage-sama spected that Uchiha Obito steals the Izanagi information at that time. "


    "I will pay attention to this."


    Itachi frowned more and more tightly.


    The current Uchiha Obito is tricky enough with his Mangekyou Sharingan ability. But he still hides that he can use Izanagi.


    This is not so easy to solve.


    After saying this, Konoha Anbu whispered: "Your Excellency Uchiha Itachi has anything to pass on to Hokage-sama? Don''t worry, when I return, these will be buried along with my corpse in the memorial monument. "


    "..."


    Itachi''s palm gradually rxed.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Im Such A Genius

    "I will find a way to find out the truth about Uchiha Obito''s murdering the Fourth Hokage and his wife, and collect information on all Akatsuki members. Now I have a little information..."


    Itachi frowned and talked about the problem of Obito: "Uchiha Obito is not the kind-hearted Konoha ninja in the past.


    After he had a Mangekyou Sharingan, his power was very different from the past, please don''t send innocent people and sacrifice their life. "


    "..."


    Konoha Anbu nodded dully.


    Although it seems that the Konoha Anbu came to ask Itachi for information and deliver orders, but Itachi got more information.


    Perhaps it is for this reason Itachi did not particrly doubt him.


    But Itachi did not particrly trust the Anbu in front of him.


    In other words, Itachi doesn''t trust Konoha''s council.


    After all, his younger brother is still living in Konoha, Itachi still understands the truth about self-respect.


    Therefore, Itachi did not divulge the information about Akatsuki, but rather evasively said: "After I have collected important information, I will find a chance to return to Konoha and report it to Hokage-sama myself."


    "Ok."


    Konoha Anbu looked up at him and said softly: "Since I met His Excellency Uchiha Itachi, my mission is nowplete, I must return to Konoha immediately!"


    "Senpai be careful."


    Itachi nodded respectfully.


    When the Konoha Anbu was about to leave, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Itachi and said: "Yes, Hokage-sama specially asked me to sayst, Uchiha Sasuke''s score is still the first ce in the ninja school. ."


    "..."


    Itachi is silent for a while, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    His younger brother who is still at Konoha Ninja School is his only softness in this world, and thest warmth he has.


    Itachi smiled, but his eyes showed uncontroble pain and sadness.


    Soon, the sadness on his face turned into anger.


    Itachi squeezed the kunai in his hand abruptly, and pierced the tree trunk, the anger on his face no longer hidden: "Uchiha Obito!"


    Itachi, his fathers Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Shisui worked so hard to resolve the contradiction between Uchiha and Konoha, and they even spent much time with the sinister viins like Shimura Danzo.


    As a result, Uchiha Obito ignored all their sacrifices!


    The news that Konoha Anbu just said came from Kakashi, and Itachi believed in Kakashi''s judgment.


    If Kakashi can be sure that it is Uchiha Obito''s fault... then it must be Obito!


    As Kakashi''s teammate in Anbu, Itachi knows Kakashi''s views of Uchiha Obito. The white-haired ninja will not damage his teammate''s reputation.


    After a long time.


    Itachi''s sanity gradually recovered, and he leaned against the tree and fell into contemtion.


    He just talked with an Anbu from Konoha here for a while, and wasted too much time. It''s time to meet Uchiha Obito!


    It''s just that Itachi''s mood has changed when he wants to meet.


    After Itachi pulled out his kunai and left, a figure quietly emerged from the ground. It was Uehara Naraku.


    "I''m such a genius..."


    Uehara touched his chin.


    Through the known results, and then went to make up the process, Uehara felt that he is really a genius, and he is simply the best person to be behind the scenes.


    Originally, Konoha and Itachi didn''t know the identity of the mysterious masked man. Uehara used his skills to leak Obito''s intel to Kakashi, and then to Akatsuki and everyone through Kakashi.


    Now Konoha and Itachi don''t know Obito''s ability, Uehara has made it out of nothing, and leaked the ability of Obito to Itachi.


    And Itachi''s future will always be under the surveince of Kisame, it is impossible for him to reveal any secrets.


    Even if Itachi wants to find Kakashi in the future to verify whether Obito is the murderer who killed the Fourth Hokage couples and provoked the confrontation between Konoha and Uchiha, it is impossible to point out this meeting today.


    If this continues, Obito will sooner orter be enemies of the world.


    In other words, Obito has already been targeted by everyone.


    So Uehara admires his wit a little bit.


    Had it not been for the nonsense that he had just made up in his mind earlier, he might be fighting Itachi right now!


    Now Itachi and Obito have be enemies...


    Uehara looks at his destiny skill panel, Itachi and Obito, their two avatars are showing a trace of unpredictable evil on their faces.


    But in addition to this, Uehara has some unexpected gains.


    [Main mission: To realize the wish of the bookstand seller and be the biggest BOSS in the ninja world. The progress is at 5%, the mission is notpleted, and the reward is unknown.]


    He just leaked a part of Obito''s information and got a 2% progress. What exactly is the criterion for this mission?


    "Forget it, go and see the excitement first."


    Uehara''s body gradually sank to the ground.


    If Itachi received the information he presented, did not give him a satisfactory result, then he will find a way to use Konoha.


    Two days ago, they killed Yamanaka Fu and a group of root ninjas.


    ording to Shimura Danzo''s temperament, he must find a way to send another group of people to investigate the situation. It is better to use this opportunity to secretly send the information about Obito to Konoha.


    As for identity...


    He can just borrow the identity of Itachi.


    Uehara felt that he is a little bloated, except for the unrealistic ideas that Konan and Nagato had for him, he felt that everything in Ninja World is about to be under his control.


    On a barren mountain.


    The two Uchiha''s meeting is happening as expected by Uehara.


    Obito took off his mask. Anyone who shouldn''t know already knows his identity, so there is no point in hiding it.


    Half of his face is intact, and the other half is full of hideous scars.


    When Obito sees Itachi''s arrival a smile on his face appears: "Itachi, I thought you would never want to see me again!"


    Itachi''s eyes gradually turned scarlet. He walked towards Obito step by step, and asked in a cold voice: "Because I also want to know why the most enthusiastic senpai in the n has be what he is now..."


    "There is no special reason, just tired of this boring world."


    Obito spread his hands, and smiled lightly he said: "I want to create a new world, where there is no fighting and no disputes."


    "..."


    Itachi frowned, a little bit unable to understand the thought of Obito.


    However, this did not hinder the n in his heart, Itachi''s eyes shed a red light, and a dark me appeared on Obito''s body!


    Mangekyou Sharingan eye technique, the ck mes of Amaterasu!


    Unpredictable attack, the strongest fire ninjutsu that will never be extinguished!


    Obito stood in the mes of Amaterasu, looking calmly at Itachi: "Itachi, do you think that because I am not Uchiha Madara, so you can kill me? You kid is still too naive! "


    Obito''s mouth has a smirk, but he was shocked!


    Fortunately, he had already been on his guard and activate his Mnagekyou Sharingan in advance, otherwise, he would be caught off guard, even if he hid in the other dimension, it would be difficult to get rid of this me!


    "No, I''m just testing whether you still have the qualifications to continue cooperating..."


    Itachi didn''t care about his ridicule, but he did not take back Amaterasu''s me, but quietly looked at Obito, and began to estimate the burning time of Amaterasu in his heart.


    ording to the information provided by the Konoha Anbu, the intangible time that Obito can support is about five to eight minutes.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Sinister Genius Ninja

    Amaterasu is still burning.


    Obito moves forward step by step.


    It''s just that Itachi also manipted Amaterasu''s me and followed Obito''s movement, and began to spread the range of Amaterasu.


    Itachi is sure that Amaterasu did not damage Obito, but what he wants now is to find out the urate information on Obito''s ability!


    "Itachi, will you continue to test me?"


    There was some dissatisfaction on his face, he looked at Itachi and said: "If you continue to test me, you might lose your life!"


    Itachi stared closely at Obito''s movement and said in a cold voice: "Uchiha Madara and Obito-senpai powers are not on the same level. I must think about it carefully, right?"


    After judging the action of Obito based on the known results, he can find this reasonable. This guy can''t maintain this state of intangible for a long time!


    Obito didn''t know what Itachi is thinking, and continued to chat leisurely: "Uchiha Madara is not as powerful as we thought. Too much time has passed, and Mangekyou Sharingan has been forgotten by the n..."


    "Is it?"


    Itachi followed his words and continued to dy time.


    But there is one thing Itachi can already be sure of, there is a problem with the IQ of Obito, or his mentality is problematic.


    A weak person who has only gained the power of Mangekyou Sharingan, feels that he is truly invincible in the world?


    An idiot who ims to be absolute strong!


    He will be beaten up by other strong people sooner orter!


    Uehara is hidden in a corner, watching Obito and Itachi from a distance. That guy Obito hasn''t noticed Itachi''s conspiracy, but he is still walking in the me garden of Amaterasu.


    He is too confident, right?


    Did you forget that your power can onlyst for five minutes?


    Of course, Obito did not forget about it, but he is getting high right now.


    To make Itachi still willing to use by him, Obito can only continue to assume a posture that is not afraid of Amaterasu''s mes, so that Itachi can see the power gap between them!


    "Itachi put away your Amaterasu!"


    The time for his intangible is bing less and less, Obito finally couldn''t help but persuade: "Itachi, wasting you Mangekyou Sharingan eye power to test an enemy that you can''t gauge ispletely meaningless."


    "Maintaining Amaterasu will not waste too much eye power."


    Itachi knew in his heart that he must not follow Obito''s persuasion. A ray of blood tears flowed slowly from the corner of his eyes, and he continued to dy time: "Senpai''s eye technique is really magical. It is the first time I see Amaterasu can''t hurt a person."


    "..."


    Obito''s face gradually became hard to look at. Whenever he wanted to leave the range of Amaterasu, Amaterasu me would follow in his footsteps and refuse to leave.


    Is this Itachi iprehensible?


    If this continues, his intangible power time will end.


    His hole card is also easy to be seen by Itachi!


    Facing a ninjutsu genius like Itachi, Obito believes that once Itachi finds a w in his technique, he will think of a way to crack his technique.


    Obito''s gaze gradually became bad: "Don''t consume my patience, even a ninja''s patience is limited...Uchiha Itachi!"


    However, this threat for Itachi is...


    This Obito is in a hurry!


    He is in a hurry, he is in a hurry, he is in a hurry!


    As expected by the information sent by Anbu-senpai, the intangible state of Obito should onlyst about five to eight minutes is true.


    Obito''s duration is about to reach its limit!


    Itachi maintains the ck mes to surround Obito, counting the time in his heart, every second must be urate.


    Itachi''s fingers tapped on each other little by little, silently saying: "Four minutes and thirty-five seconds, thirty-six seconds, thirty-seven seconds..."


    "What a bad boy!"


    Obito''s figure flickered, he sank into the earth little by little, and with the help of intangible space power, he could sink into any ce and walk.


    It''s just a shame to do so.


    Especially leaving the range of Amaterasu in this way will also give Itachi a signal that this state cannot cope with continuous attacks for a long time.


    After Obito sank to the ground, he began to think, he has to be more careful in the future, lest Itachi secretly attacks him.


    "Four minutes and forty-nine seconds..."


    Itachi frowned, his target Obito had been lost in his line of sight, and it was meaningless to continue using Amaterasu.


    He didn''t expect that this guy Obito is more troublesome than he expected!


    Suddenly Obito''s figure floated out of the ground, and a wooden thorn sprang out of his palm, piercing it toward Itachi''s face!


    "Itachi, don''t easily test those who are stronger than you..."


    "Suiton: Suijenheki!" (Water Wall)


    Itachi''s quickly formed handseals, almost at a speed that made people can''t see clearly, the next moment a stream of water spouted from his mouth, forming defensive ninjutsu!


    However, Obito prated the water wall like nothing!


    Itachi frowned and truly realized the tricky part of fighting with Obito. The three tomoe in his eye sockets turned wildly, looking directly at the rushing Obito.


    Mangekyou Sharingan eye technique...


    Tsukuyomi activate!


    The next moment, the two bodies stopped at the same time!


    Before the Tsukuyomi eye technique on Itachi''s left eye activates, Itachi quietly formed another handprint, leaving a clone.


    Uehara watched the battle here, and his vignce for Itachi was the highest: "Itachi is so sinister..."


    That clone may be the key to his victory!


    A secondter, Itachi covered his left eye, and a wisp of blood flowed from between his fingers: "It seems that senpai''s eye technique can stop my genjutsu..."


    Just now they were shing in the illusion space of Tsukuyomi, and no one took any advantage.


    Obito seems to know some information about Tsukuyomi, he can endure the endless pain in Tsukuyomi, and even looking for an opportunity to break through the Tsukuyomi!


    Even so, the spirit of Obito has been hit hard!


    Obito knelt on one knee, and at the same time, he covered his eyes. His voice gradually became more solemn: "Is this the illusion of Tsukuyomi just now? It seems that after Uchiha Shisui died, you be the strongest genjutsu user in the world..."


    It''s just that Obito''s words have not yet finished, Itachi''s crow clone suddenly appeared behind him, and easily pierced Obito''s body with a kunai!


    Obito looked down at the kunai who had incredibly pierced his chest!


    "It seems that I guessed right."


    Itachi looked at Obito and whispered: "After experiencing the pain in the genjutsu, Senpai didn''t seem to think about continuing to use his eye power..."


    "Bastard..."


    Obito could only look at the calm and gentle junior opposite him, gritted his teeth viciously, and hurriedly dragged his seriously injured body back!


    The two of them both lost in genjutsu confrontation earlier.


    Obito''s mental bacsh is serious. How could he even think that after the confrontation is over, he will continue to use Mangekyou Sharingan to maintain his intangible state?


    Itachi was also clearly mentally injured because of the breaking of Tsukuyomi. How could he casually release a crow clone to attack?


    Or is it arranged before using Tsukuyomi?


    Genius ninjas are all sinister and cunning guys!


    Kakashi is like this, so is Itachi.


    At any time, they will not give up opportunities for the offense.


    Itachi clearly has the advantage, but he dare not take it lightly. Facing a weird Mangekyou Sharingan user, Itachi is not absolutely sure to win.


    After all, Obito can still use Izanagi. If you want to crack Izanagi, Izanami is the only one. Itachi thinks that it is not too cost-effective.


    And he also needs to preserve his strength.


    You must preserve your strength before Sasuke grows up.


    Obito didn''t know Itachi''s n, and only Izanagi was left in his hand.


    Obito''s eyes looked at Itachi fiercely, the previous attitude of superiority disappeared: "Itachi, will you betray me too?"

 Chapter 85 - 85: Fetters

    Obito think that he had guessed Itachi''s thoughts, and sarcastically said: "You are indeed Konoha traitor that destroys his n! Betrayal is already a habit for you!"


    "..."


    Itachi''s squeezed his hands hard, he looked at Obito coldly and said: "Senpai, when the oue is still undecided, it is not a rational act to provoke your opponent."


    Even if Itachi wanted to kill Obito in front of him immediately, he still maintained his rationality and politeness.


    However, this attitude undoubtedly angered Obito!


    As a person behind the scenes who thinks he is superior and can y everything in his palm. How could he tolerate seeing Itachi''s arrogant face?


    After the end of the genocide, he led Itachi to join Akatsuki!


    He gave Itachi a ce to stay!


    Obito covered his wound with his hand but blood still leaked from his fingers.


    Even if he has the superb resilience provided by the Hashirama cell in his body, he can''t stop it because the location where Itachi stab is too fatal!


    Obito''s expression gradually turned sullen, and he said coldly: "The only remaining reason for you to live now is your younger brother who is still in Konoha school, right?"


    "Whatever."


    Itachi''s face was calm, he acted more calmly than Obito: "Senpai, your lurking spies in the Akatsuki organization are the only ones you have left. Yeah, I think you don''t want your chess piece to bepletely removed, right?"


    "Bastard..."


    The two poke at each other''s sore spots.


    Nagato in Akatsuki''s organization is the most important piece of Obito.


    Even though this chess piece has been disobedient, and even wants to secretly harm him, Obito still does not want to give up and wants to continue using Nagato through other methods.


    After all, the most important project has not yet started...


    "Senpai, let''s talk about it!"


    Itachi''s Sharingan gradually faded away, and he took the lead in proposing a settlement: "I hope senior can tell me why you became the way you are now, why you want to rece Uchiha Madara, and your true purpose...


    I once heard Kakashi-senpai mentioned that Senpai is the kindest person and the only Uchiha in the vige who want to be Hokage. "


    "Huh, that trash Kakashi is so talkative!"


    Obito sneer and with angry emotions, he said: "Because this world is hell, and also all the Konoha ninjas now are garbage that I can''t look at. Are you satisfied with this answer. ?"


    "..."


    This answer is pretty good.


    Obito refused to be led by Itachi so he just vented his anger and didn''t want to disclose any information.


    Includes his own past.


    Itachi was a little worried that he would go crazy, if Obito invaded Konoha and killed Sasuke when he was unprepared, it would be too much of a loss.


    Itachi can only propose to maintain their previous agreement.


    Obito promises not to invade Konoha and harm Konoha Ninja, Itachi will continue to stay in Akatsuki''s organization, help Obito to collect intel, and help Akatsuki collect Bijuu.


    However, both of them knew in their hearts that their rtionship would never return to the past, and maybe they would turn their faces because of a fuse.


    At leastpared to the past, Itachi finally can handle Obito.


    The two people stood on an equal footing.


    Just as Itachi once threatened Shimura Danzo not to harm Sasuke, he would leak Konoha information;


    As soon as Obito hurts Konoha ninja, Itachi will leak all the information to Pain and Konan.


    "..."


    Uehara is stunned.


    Uehara couldn''t help but touched his chin.


    If he turns into Obito''s appearance now and goes to Konoha to bully Sasuke, Itachi will leak information to Konan?


    Wouldn''t it be possible to drive out both ck and White Zetsu directly?


    This matter seems to be a bit messy!


    It''s just that it''s not easy to release the information in this way. At that time, when they talked a little, they could find that someone acted as Obito...


    What if he is found out?


    "Forget it, if you perform the mission toote, it will inevitably reveal ws."


    Uehara looks at the back of Itachi, and sighed: "Really, I have given you so much information in vain, and you can''t even kill Obito."


    Uehara knew in his heart that even if Itachi was fully equipped, he might not be able to beat a seriously injured Obito.


    But he still want Itachi to try it.


    After all, Itachi was defeated by the future Sasuke by suicide, and he seemed to have the power to fight against anyone.


    He can even win by force.


    It''s not too outrageous.


    Perhaps it is for this reason. The enemies Sasuke encounteredter are a bit iprehensible. How can this little guy kill Itachi...


    Uehara is on the way to carry out the mission of expelling and destroying the enemy Anbu and ordinary ninjas. He doesn''t know that someone is starting to think of him.


    It is Obito that just reached a surface agreement with Itachi.


    Obito goes back to the underground base guarded by White Zetsu''s clone and wasted another White Zetsu clone to rece the damaged organs, and repaired his injuries.


    "What happened?"


    ck Zetsu is a little surprised and asked: "Obito, didn''t you go to meet Itachi? Did you have a conflict?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Obito nodded and continued: "Itachi is no longer worthy of our trust. He is threatening me with his identity as an official member of Akatsuki. Once we have a conflict, he may inform Konan at any time!"


    White Zetsu couldn''t help but said: "Then why did you not kill him?"


    "..."


    Obito stays silent for a while, concealing the truth that he was almost calcted by Itachi, he whispered: "After all, he is also an exceptional tools."


    ck Zetsu faintly expressed his dissatisfaction with him recently because of his identity leak.


    Now if he said that he had almost got beaten by Itachi, wouldn''t he beughed at by ck Zetsu and this stupid White Zetsu again?


    ck Zetsu feels that the situation is getting more and more difficult. He doesn''t think that it is time to be soft: "A person who may detonate a crisis at any time is not good for us!"


    "It''s ok."


    Obito knocked on the table and made his request: "As long as we regain the trust of Nagato and Konan, we will regain control of Akatsuki, and Itachi''s threat is not worth mentioning."


    "..."


    ck Zetsu''s eyes were a little weird: "But what Nagato and Konan want is to ambush you, not draw you back to join Akatsuki."


    It is really sympathetic to say this.


    If he knew long ago that he shouldn''t trouble and provoke that kid Uehara Naraku, he wouldn''t fall into this kind of situation where he can''t figure out the direction.


    "I heard that Konan is very fond of her little disciple..."


    Uchiha stopped tapping his fingers on the desktop, and slowly raised his head, and said: "That little guy is a bit arrogant and domineering in front of outsiders. He looks like a brainless person. He doesn''t seem to care much about what I did to him.


    That kid thought that I had been tricked by him and lost in his hands, so he shouldn''t put me in the eyes? "


    ck Zetsu''s eyes shed: "You mean..."


    "If we can use the Eye of the Moon n to persuade that kid, it should be possible for Konan and Nagato to ept me again."


    Obito''s gaze was gloomy, and his face gradually showed a touch of arrogance: "Those ignorant people in the Ninja world always like to indulge in some useless feelings like Uehara''s bond between Konan and Nagato. ."


    "..."


    So you mean that we will do what you can''t do!


    ck Zetsu and White Zetsu are a bit speechless.


    Did you also think that you are scolding yourself when you said these things?


    Who is the guy who goes to sweep the grave and risks being discovered by Konoha ninja?

 Chapter 86 - 86: Do You Know Ebizo?

    Uehara didn''t know Obito''s n.


    Uehara just used some simple words, and Obito believes that he didn''t care about it. His emotional intelligence is not too high, right?


    Now Uehara stood in front of a group of ordinary Suna ninjas, and read out the order of Amegakure: "On the order of Hanzo-sama, all ninjas from neighboring countries must leave the country immediately because we will start to eliminate the rouge ninjas in the country. ."


    "But our mission..."


    The Suna ninjas were a little bit sad.


    Because there are fewer and fewermissioned tasks in their viges, and now the finances of the vige are all maintained by the Fourth Kazekage Rasa alone, so after encountering some externalmissions, both Sunagakure and its ninja cherish it very much.


    After all, customermissions are getting less and less.


    Uehara shook his head and behaved very politely: "Sorry,pared to your mission, I am worried that if you suffer a disaster and trigger a war between Amegakure and Sunagakure, you may have greater losses. "


    "..."


    The Suna ninja looked at each other.


    If it hadn''t been for Uehara stepping on one of theirpanions, they might have nned to bully him and refused to give in.


    What a pity, they can''t beat him!


    The most important thing right now is to send back the news about what happening in Amegakure.


    This is exactly what Uehara wanted. In the face of ordinary ninjas who perform tasks, they are mainly expelled and let them spread the news of the rain country outside.


    If facing a spy like Anbu...


    Then that''s different matters. The purpose of these spies is to collect the most secret information in the vige so they must be killed when he encounters them.


    When the situation in the country of rain stabilizes and all of Hanzo''s cronies are eliminated, then the entire Amegakure will be sealed off by Pain''s Ukojizai no Jutsu (Rain Tiger at Will Technique).


    Uehara looked at a few Suna ninjas and continued to ask: "Right, by the way, is there any Jonin ninja in you?"


    "..."


    A few Suna Ninja''s gazes stopped at the one that Uehara is stepping on.


    This guy on the ground who can''t do a few tricks in the hands of Uehara is the captain of their team.


    "Are you sure this is a Jonin?"


    Uehara looked at the ninja on his feet curiously, with a vague suspicion in his eyes: "Is the standard of Jonin in Sunagakure so low?"


    The Suna Jonin stubbornly raised his head and looked at Uehara: "Boy, are you humiliating me?"


    "Is this it? Is this it?"


    "Bastard boy, I will kill you!"


    The Suna Jonin was irritated by Uehara''s words, gritted his teeth and moved his fingers, and one of his subordinates rushed towards Uehara!


    No, that is not his subordinate.


    It is a puppet of Sunagakure, disguised as an ordinary ninja.


    The Sunagakure team leader is a precious puppet master!


    No wonder he can be the team captain of Sunagakure. Puppet masters who can have excellent puppets are indeed much better than ordinary ninjas in Sunagakure.


    Just now in the battle, before he could use his puppet to fight, Uehara knocked him to the ground with his fists and feet.


    Now, he must fight back for the reputation of Sunagakure!


    Click!


    Uehara casually summoned a purple chakra broadsword and chopped the puppet into a pile of puppet parts!


    Uehara kicked the scattered parts: "Is it over?"


    "You kid..."


    The ninja on the ground saw this scene, and looked at Uehara angrily: "This is the puppet that Elder Ebizo gave me!"


    Elder Ebizo is a consultant of Sunagakure and has always been respected.


    Of course not because of his power, but because of his mind, so Elder Ebizo is called the Honored Grandfather of Suna by the people of the Wind Country and Sunagakure.


    Actually, this is a character simr to Shimura Danzo.


    Elder Ebizo once held all the spy information in Sunagakure. Even if he is now retired, there are still many hidden people willing to obey his orders.


    It''s just that the Fourth Kazekage Rasa is now famous for his gold mining skills. So not many people in the Ninja world have heard the name Ebizo.


    This is also the pot of someone from Akatsuki.


    Sasori of the Red Sand.


    As Sasori left Sunagakure, his grandmother Chiyo became disheartened and chose to retire on her own.


    Ebizo also retires to apany his sister.


    Uehara blinked. He had heard of Ebizo, but he didn''t really have much impression of that old man who didn''t make many appearances in the original series.


    Uehara took the purple Chakra Broadsword in his hand, points it to the Suna puppet master on the ground, and said: "Then do you know where Ebizo and Chiyo are?"


    Uehara was just a little moved by the news of Chiyo.


    Because he has several side missions about Chiyo, ording to Uehara''s guess, the rewards of these missions will not be bad.


    The most important thing is that there is also a mission about collecting Kisho Tensei (One''s Own Life Reincarnation)!


    This is a technique that can bring the dead back to life. Maybe the mission reward is a chance that Uehara can resurrect out of thin air.


    It''s preferably Anivia skill called rebirth.


    Of course, if the system rewards Uehara with an armor called Guardian Angel that is not disyed in the store, Uehara is willing to ept it.


    As for how to get it, of course, it is selling the news about Sasori, or directly pretending to be Sasori?


    "How did you know Chiyo-sama?"


    There was a touch of surprise on the face of the puppet master, and immediately he made up some answer in his own andughed to himself: "That''s right, Chiyo-sama has once repelled Hanzo. You Amegakure is afraid of Chiyo-samaing here!"


    "Why are you taking so much nonsense?"


    Uehara looked at the smelly-mouthed Ninja Captain unhappy, a sh of rage shed across his face promptly: "How dare you humiliate Hanzo-sama!"


    And angrily added: "When I ask questions it is best to concentrate on answering my questions!"


    "Hahahaha..."


    The Ninja Captainughed wildly and looked at Uehara with disdain: "Chiyo-sama is the leader of our team, she will be here soon, remove Hanzo''s head, and kill everyone in Amegakure! "


    "Oh, that olddy Chiyo has not retired yet?"


    Uehara was surprised, he quietly activates his destiny skill.


    Uehara suddenly stabs the purple Chakra Broadsword in his hand to the Ninja Captain''s chest, and shouted angrily: "How dare you lie to me? Do you know who I am?"


    In the entire Ninja World, only he can deceive others!


    The ninjas who had heard this remark looked at him. Such a small ninja has such a strong strength, it seems to be a great character!


    One of the daring ninjas stared at the drop of blood falling from the Chakra Broadsword in Uehara''s hand and whispered: "Your Excellency, who are you?"


    "I''m just an insignificant little person."


    "..."


    How can Suna Ninja believe his words!


    Uehara doesn''t care if they believe it or not, but there is a brutal look on his face: "Is there anyone among you who knows about Chiyo?"


    "We do not¡­"


    Sand ninja immediately shakes their heads.


    Uehara interrupted them, and raised the Chakra Broadsword in his hand: "A liar will swallow a thousand needles!"


    What kind of punishment is this!


    The Suna ninjas who listened to Uehara''s threat did not dare swallow their saliva.


    One of the Ninja raised his palms and replied hoarsely: "Chiyo-sama and Ebizo-sama live in seclusion in an oasis outside the vige."

 Chapter 87 - 87: Rasa And Gaara

    He deserves to be a Suna ninja.


    Suna ninja has high-level fighting spirits but always surrenders so fast.


    All the past Kazekage and Sunagakure high-level officials always seized the opportunity to gain profit andunched a war, but they knelt and surrendered quickly.


    Uehara got the information he wanted, and waved to them with satisfaction: "Hurry up and pass the news to your Kazekage-sama, and withdraw your troops as soon as possible."


    After finished speaking, Uehara added: "Otherwise, when we started killing the rogue ninjas in the country of rain, we will treat all other ninjas still active as spies!"


    "..."


    Several Suna ninja nced at each other.


    Soon they watched Uehara warily and stepped back slowly, when they were getting farther away, they fled quickly into the distance.


    Uehara didn''t care about their escape.


    The Sunagakure in the country of wind next door doesn''t know what is going on. In addition to the ordinary ninjas expelled by Uehara, there are also arge number of Anbu lurking in the country of rain.


    He is still busy!


    In this following time, Uehara is working hard.


    A small river.


    A Suna Anbu ninja stretched out his hand, and then an eagle descended from the sky, he carefully took a scroll from the eagle''s ws.


    When this Anbu saw the information on the scroll, his face changed drastically: "Kazekage-sama has sent an order to let us leave the country of rain immediately."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Hispanion immediately said with a displeased face: "Kazekage-sama can''t make changes like this, we just only sneaked into the country of rain a few days ago!"


    "Yup!"


    Another Suna Ninja spoke dissatisfiedly: "The vige always calls for a war against the country of rain, and always gives up halfway..."


    "There is no way this can be done!"


    The Suna Ninja sighed and exined in a deep voice: "Maybe it was because of Konoha Shimura Danzo. In the past few years, whenever we act against the Country of Rain, Konoha will dy our pace."


    After finished speaking, the Anbu squad leader mmed a fist on the nearby tree: "Those Konoha bastard just want to prevent the rise of our Sunagakure!"


    Since Sunagakure was defeated in the Third Ninja War, it has reached an alliance treaty with Konoha but is actually Konoha''s vassal ally.


    Almost every generation of Sunagakure ruled by a Kazekage has been Konoha''s vassal ally, because they always lose in wars.


    A Kazekage can''t ept failure willingly.


    Especially the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, who can also be called a talented and rough leader. Relying on the gold mining technique of ma release, he has obtained real power in the vige and started to make small moves.


    Not long ago, the news of the Konoha Uchiha n''s demise came out, which is equivalent to Konoha''s strength dropped a lot, it was when they were the weakest.


    The Fourth Kazekage Rasa wanted to take this opportunity to get a piece of fertilend that can bring benefits to Sunagakure.


    Of course, to let Rasa take the initiative to attack Konoha and rob thend of Fire Country is quite impossible. What if Konoha''s backhand ps them down again?


    So Rasa stared at the Rain Country.


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen will not be satisfied with this, he did not care. After all, a covenants can be easily established between a big country but the interests of small countries are different matters.


    Now Rasa will take advantage of Konoha''s weakest time, intending to be tough on the country of rain, but the attitude of Amegakure seems to be tougher than them!


    "Amegakure has sent a powerful kid who is trying to expel our ninjas. Perhaps it is he who is intercepting and killing our Anbu everywhere. The eleven Anbu squads currently avable now only have three teams left."


    The border between the country of wind and the country of rain.


    At the frontlinemand post of Sunagakure, Rasa''s confidant, Baki, was diligently reporting what he had received, and reported his handling method: "I have sent someone to order all other Anbu teams to withdraw temporarily... "


    "A kid?"


    Rasa listened to Baki''s report, but he was very angry andughed: "Has the strength of the ninjas in the vige dropped to this level? I have not reduced my financial support for you!"


    "Kazekage-sama..."


    Baki lowered his head tremblingly, not daring to look at Rasa.


    The training of ninjas in Sunagakure is based on elite education, but now they have handed in an ugly report.


    Several ninja captains who entered the country of rain to perform missions were killed, and ordinary ninjas were all expelled; the eleven Anbu squads that infiltrated, now there may only be three left...


    "A bunch of waste..."


    Rasa cursed, and sighed: "Forget it, order them all to go back! I''ll go and see for myself, what kind of genius ninja the Amegakure bring out!"


    "Kazekage-sama, this is not a particrly sensible behavior."


    Baki frowned and persuaded in a deep voice: "Your safety is more important than any action in the vige. I don''t rmend Kazekage-sama take the initiative to take the risk..."


    "What is the danger of a little ghost?"


    Rosa waved his hand. He knew the situation in his Ninja Vige. Since the vige''s vitality was badly beaten by Konoha during the Ninja World War, he couldn''t pick out many powerful ninjas.


    For this reason, to encourage the ninjas in the vige to make progress, Rasa dropped the Jonin promotion standard several times. He always supported some special Jonin with some training funds and other treatment.


    Rasa looked back at Baki and suddenly said: "Help me bring Gaara over. I just want to see if our ultimate weapon is qualified..."


    "..."


    After Baki stay silent for a second, there was a touch of panic and anxiety on his face. He took a deep look at Rasa and nodded at him.


    Gaara is a Jinchuriki of Sunagakure.


    Because of Gaara''s emotional instability, the casualties in the vige are often caused by his outbreak, which makes the vige''s attitude towards Jinchuriki more and more disgusting.


    It is for this reason that Gaara, a child who should enter the ninja school, can only be taught by Rasa.


    Last year, Gaara was very irritable and killed a ninja who had taken care of him since he was a child, so he started to control the Bijuu.


    However, Baki knows part of the truth.


    Baki knew that the ninja who tried to assassinate Gaara is a member of Rasa faction.


    Now the Ichibi in Sunagakure has finally bepletely bloodthirsty, violent, and cruel, like a beast that will be in a hunting state at any time.


    Even when Baki saw Gaara''s eyes, he couldn''t believe that it was what an eight-year-old child should have.


    Gaara looks is like he might kill at any time.


    And he doesn''t seem to care who he killed.


    In these incidents of cultivating the strength of the Jinchuriki, what made Baki fear the most was not the power of Ichibi, but the rtionship between Gaara and Rasa.


    The two of them are father and son.


    "Gaara, Kazekage-sama wants to see you..."


    Baki walked to a simple training ground and looked at the red-haired little boy sitting alone, which made people feel a little sympathy.


    However, Gaara does not need sympathy.


    "I know."


    Gaara stood up slowly, and the yellow sand on the ground gradually began to gather to the sand gourd behind him.


    The yellow sand on the ground gradually dispersed, but a bloody smell drifted out.


    Baki lowered his head and looked at the scarlet blood on the training ground, and couldn''t help but ask: "Is someone here again to assassinate you? You are not injured, right?"


    "Worrying about my injury?"


    Gaara slowly raised his head and chuckled: "Hahahahaha... in this vige, how could anyone has the ability to hurt me!"


    *******


    Only one chapter update today. My inte connection has been cut, apparently our vige inte main line has a problem and the technicians send by our inte providers can''t repair it so they will ask their main office to send someone who can repair it.. I hope they repair it soon, it''s hard to update using phone.

 Chapter 88 - 88: A Summary Of Uehara’s Skills And Equipment!

    Uehara didn''t know that his actions attracted the attention of Sunagakure, let alone that the Fourth Kazekage wanted to use him to test Gaara''sbat effectiveness.


    If this matter is known by Nagato and Konan...


    Probably they will think that it was a Bijuu that was delivered to their home.


    Now Uehara''s self-confidence has swelled to the extreme because his advanced mission has beenpleted again.


    [Advanced mission 4: Kill ten official Jonin (10/10), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is 3000 life energy, 3000 chakra energy, 3000 gold coins, increase life energy recovery rate by 100%, increase Chakra energy recovery rate by 100%, and passive skills Presence of Mind is rewarded.]


    Uehara took a look at the next advanced mission in his system panel. It was to kill Five Kage-level characters, and perhaps thest advanced mission, which cannot bepleted in a short time.


    Just looking at the more than 4,000 gold coins on the system panel, Uehara is silent for a while, and then he tried to buy a second Seraph Embrace in the mall.


    He can buy it.


    There are no restrictions on this thing?


    It''s not, and sure enough, the purchase is restricted.


    The next moment Uehara saw the Seraph Embrace were directly off the shelf, it seemed that the same piece of equipment could only be bought two times.


    But this is also normal.


    ording to the attributes of Seraph''s Embrace, the Chakra consumption is reduced by 25%, and the cooldown is reduced by 20%. If you save enough money to buy it five or six in one go, it will be as if when you use skill your chakra will not be consumed and can be used continuously.


    However, after the purchase, Uehara''s brows frowned slightly, feeling that things were not simple as it seems because the 4000 gold coins on the panel had disappeared.


    More than 4,800 gold coins, only 20 gold coins are left.


    Uehara''s face was a bit unsightly because the shop clearly stated that the price of the equipment for Seraph''s Embrace was 3,200 gold coins.


    This garbage system will be finished sooner orter.


    It deserves to be a gift from the profiteer of a bookstall seller because the price of the second piece of equipment here is increased by half.


    The advanced mission has reached its limit, and the hard-earned gold coins have been spent, and it is impossible to improve much in a short time.


    For such a long time, he finally double-checks what he has obtained.


    *****


    Name: Uehara Naraku


    Sex: Male


    Birthday: Konoha calendar April 4, 44


    ID number: (???????)


    life energy: 6601 (standard Kage 3000~10000)


    Chakra energy: 8415 (standard Kage 3000~10000)


    Life recovery: 9/sec.


    Chakra recovery: 4.5/sec.


    Skill cooldown reduction: 50%


    Remaining gold coins: 20


    Avable skills:


    [Air Dance]: able to fly in the air with the help of chakras, consume 3 chakras per second, without cooldown.


    [Command shockwave]: By releasing a chakra magic puppet, space-time gravitational pull is released to pull enemies around the magic puppet. The minimum consumption is 100 chakra points and the cooldown time is 55 seconds.


    [Wind Barrier]: By releasing the wind-release chakras, a wind wall is formed to block the enemy attacks. The minimum cost is 50 chakras and the cooldown time is 13 seconds.


    [Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison]: By releasing thunder-release chakras, a circr lightning storm is formed around you. The minimum consumption is 75 chakras and the cooldown time is 60 seconds.


    [Card Deception]: A powerful card throwing technique can be used. Whenever the fourth card is thrown, the card will explode without a cooldown.


    [Life Form Disintegration Ray]: A powerful ray is released through the eyes to analyze the life characteristics of the enemy and disintegrate the enemy''s body. Itsts for 2.5 seconds, consumes a minimum of 100 chakras, and has a cooldown time of 65 seconds.


    [Sacred Moment]: Add an invincible shield to yourself or otherpanions for 3 seconds; chakra purification des will appear around people, and the purification de will cause huge damage to the surroundings, the minimum consumption of chakras is 100 points, and has a cooldown time of 80 seconds.


    [Mutualy Multiplying Explosive Tags]: Use one explosive tag to infinitely summon innumerable explosive tags and st the target at a fixed point, consume 500 Chakra points, and have no cooldown.


    [Inherent mour]: can disguise oneself as any creature, until it is damaged or the disguise is broken when a skill is used, it consumes 100 chakras and has a cooldown time of 1 second.


    [Mayfly]: Merge your body with the ground and flora. Can travel at very high speed. Once merged, your presence ispletely concealed during the activation of ninjutsu, consume 3 chakras every second.


    [Twilight Shroud ¡¤ Fog Formation]: Release a smoke in an area, be invisible in the smoke, and restore 40% of the chakras. The invisible statests for 5 seconds. The invisibility effect will disappear when attacking or using skills. No Consumption, cooldown time 20 seconds.


    [Great Shark Assult]: Remotely summons a giant shark to attack a selected area. After 2 seconds, the shark will jump out of the ground and devour the souls of all enemies in the area. Consumes 100 chakra points and has 80 seconds cooldown time.


    [Call of Destiny]: If the contractor is near you, you can pull the contractor to your side. The contractor is invincible and cannot be attacked for 4 seconds. The duration is rted to chakra consumption. After the skill ends, the contractor can be thrown towards any direction, the skill consumes a minimum of 100 chakras and has a cooldown of 120 seconds.


    [Purification]: Remove all negative effects of oneself, cooldown


    time 105 seconds, no chakra consumption.


    [Spiked defense]: When you enter a defensive posture, your life energy is doubled. During this time, if you were attacked by the enemy''s physical skills, half of the damage will be bounced back to the enemy. The defensive posturests for a minimum of 6 seconds and is rted to chakra consumption, cooldown time is 4 seconds.


    [Tidal Wave]: Summon a wave of water under your feet sweeping all enemies in front of you. The skill range is rted to chakra consumption. The minimum cost is 100 chakras and the cooldown time is 100 seconds.


    [Distorted Space]: After a 0.5-second dy, a distorted space that canst for 3 seconds can be released in the target area. The area will be isted from the outside world. People who try to cross the space barrier will be stunned. Only by using space-time ninjutsu can they escape.


    Distorted Space area and time coverage are rted to the chakra consumption, the cooldown time is 15 seconds, and the minimum chakra consumption is 100 points.


    [Destiny]: Able to spy for 6 seconds on the location of everyone within a 100km radius, including ninjas using hidden ninjutsu, transformation, and clone; after activating the destiny skill, using the power of space-time you can teleport beside any person inside 50 kilometers in the radius after 1.5 seconds.


    The range of destiny skills is rted to Chakra consumption. The minimum cost is 100 Chakra points and the cooldown time is 150 seconds.


    [Wordless Fear]: Use Chakra to create a nightmare and imnt it in the enemy''s brain, allowing an enemy to experience the worst nightmare in his life for 2 seconds. It consumes 60 Chakra points and has a 10 seconds cooldown time.


    [Profound meaning! Twilight de]: Summon a Chakra Soul de, and can be manipted to attack. Consumes 2 Chakra points per second.


    [Profound meaning! Soul Blessing]: Activate a defensive enchantment through the soul de, and the teammates in the defensive enchantment will not be harmed for 2 seconds, consume 40% of the chakra, and has a 15 seconds cooldown time.


    [Profound meaning! Shadow Dash]: Launch an unstoppable sprint in a certain direction, consumes 150 Chakra points, and has a 15 seconds cooldown time


    [Profound meaning! Mystery and Compassion]: After providing your teammates a shield that can withstand a fatal blow, it ignores the distance of time and space and teleports to their location. The cooldown time is 160 seconds and the Chakra consumption is 100 points.


    [Astral Infusion]: Consumes 10% of the current life energy and chakra energy to replenish allies'' corresponding percentage of life energy and chakra energy. The cooling time is 6 seconds.


    [nting Mushrooms]: Use chakras to generate an invisible poisonous mushroom which can be ced in the target area, providing a small range of vision in the target area; when a target steps on the mushroom, the mushroom will explode and be poisoned, the size of each mushroom is rted to the consumed chakra, and the minimum consumption is 100 chakra points.


    [Warmog''s Heart]: Passive skill, if no damage is received within 6 seconds, 5% of the maximum life energy will be restored every second.


    [Presence of Mind]: Passive skill, every time you kill an enemy unit, it will restore 20% of your maximum life energy and Chakra energy.


    Equipment:


    Seraph''s Embrace (two pieces):


    Chakra energy +1400 points


    Skill cooldown reduction +20%


    Chakra consumption is reduced by 25%.


    Warmog''s armor:


    Life energy +800


    Basic health regeneration +200%


    Skill cooldown reduction +10%


    Passive skills: When the life energy reaches 3000 points, the effect of the Warmog''s Heart is automatically activated.


    Summoned contract:


    Galio, the colossus of justice, Summoned consumes 3000 Chakra points.


    Deep-Sea Titan Nautilus, Summoned consumes 2000 Chakra points.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Tidal Waves VS Sand Tsunami!

    Uehara was satisfied.


    Although he does not master thousands of ninjutsu like Kakashi, his skills are much stronger than Kakashi''s ninjutsu.


    "Next, let''s randomly check a team of cuties!"


    Uehara turned on his destiny skill, but only saw the surrounding three groups of Suna Anbu are quickly retreating towards the border.


    Uehara''s crazy interception and killing of Suna Anbu during this period have attracted the attention of Sunagakure. To avoid innocent losses, they began to order them to retreat.


    "It''s really interesting!"


    Uehara was nning to turn off the disy of his destiny skills and report to Nagato and Konan, he saw a group of ninjas enter his destiny disy range.


    Uehara observed it for a while and saw a few familiar people in it. Among them, the most familiar is the Fourth Kazekage Rasa and his son Gaara!


    Suna is not going to retreat!


    They are going to concentrate their forces to invade the country of rain!


    Uehara''s face was a little unpleasant, and he shook his head and sighed: "I just upgraded and bought equipment, so will youe here to give your head away?"


    Now is the time when Uehara''s confidence is the strongest!


    And right now, the Fourth Kazekage is stretching his head out... By the way, he also kindly gifted Akatsuki a juvenile Jinchuriki.


    Rasa only led dozens of Suna Ninja guards and Gaara into the Country of Rain. He simply wanted to test whether Gaara is capable to be the ultimate weapon of Sunagakure.


    If Gaara can y a role in actualbat, Rasa doesn''t mind throwing his eight-year-old son on the battlefield to deter Amegakure.


    This is the backbone of the Fourth Kazekage.


    To protect the interests of Sunagakure, Rasa sacrificed everything he had. Even his own son.


    Rasa led his ninja squad to search for the missing Anbu while hunting down the kid who expelled the ordinary ninja.


    Soon they found the trace.


    In other words, a body was found.


    Eight Suna Ninja squads, all died in the country of rain.


    Such a big loss is not unremarkable, it is almost one-third of the number of Anbu cultivated by the Fourth Kazekage.


    Moreover, most of the injuries on these Anbu were caused by thunder ninjutsu or beheaded by a huge ninja sword, so they were killed by the same person.


    Baki in front of Rasa whispered: "Kazekage-sama, ording to the information we got from some ninja corpses, these Anbu squad should have died in the hands of that Ame boy."


    "Is it him?"


    Rasa supported his forehead, nced at the corpse on the ground, and a sh of anger appears in his eyes: "Each team searched with all your strength, and once you found his trail immediately fired a re!"


    "Kazekage-sama."


    Baki knelt on one knee, gritted his teeth, and said: "There are so many people who have entered the Country of Rain, and it is very likely that it will cause a war between Amegakure and Sunagakure... Konoha may also intervene in the Country of Rain affair."


    "Do not worry."


    Rasa waved his hand confidently and said solemnly: "After the Uchiha n died, now Konoha has no deterrent."


    Baki: "..."


    Their Kazekage is too confident, right?


    At that time, Sunagakure used all its power, and as a result, it was beaten by Konoha ninjas in the battle in Kikyo Pass. Arge number of young ninjas were captured, which caused the decline of the follow-up talents in Sunagakure. Until now, they have not recovered.


    "Rest assured."


    Rasa seemed to perceive the disrespectful eyes of his subordinates, and exined in a cold voice: "The power of Sunagakure now is not strong enough. I don''t want to start a war with Konoha for the time being... But in the country of rain, we can exchange other aspects."


    "Yes."


    Baki can only nod.


    As the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa is willing to open his mouth and exin to him, it is enough respect for him as a confidant.


    Rasa twisted his wrist and whispered: "Didn''t we get intel of Orochimaru before? When we go back just tell Konoha that we are willing to help them catch Orochimaru!"


    This news is enough.


    Orochimaru is Konoha''s S-rank missing-nin, and he has been at Konoha''s top priority for many years because he knows a lot about Konoha''s information.


    So Konoha has been tracking him all these years.


    In exchange for Konoha''s concession for a small country, they will give an intel about a missing-nin who mastered a lot of Konoha''s information.


    Konoha is not at a loss.


    Tap tap tap...


    Someone stepped on the river and walked over.


    It was a teenage boy.


    The boy walked upright towards the Suna ninja groups, and slowly stretched out his hand towards the Suna ninja: "Suiton¡¤Tidal Wave!"


    A wave appeared out of thin air!


    As more and more chakras were released by the young ninjas, the turbulent waves became bigger and bigger, almost hundreds of meters high, and quickly swept towards the group of Suna ninjas!


    "Who!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    At the moment of emergency, the two Suna Ninja next to the Fourth Kazekage Rasa stepped forward, and each released their wind Ninjutsu!


    "Futon: Senm¨­f¨±!" (Tempest Wind)


    "Futon: ¨­kamaitachi no Jutsu!" (Cyclone Scythe Technique)


    The squally wind instantly convolved the waves toward the sky!


    However, this is only a temporary cure, it cannot cure the root cause at all, because the waves are sorge that these two ninjas can barelyst for a few seconds.


    The other Suna ninjas also began to release wind ninjutsu, helping them to stop the waves that came one after another!


    Facing such a huge wave of hundreds of meters high with their ninjutsu, they can barely break one wave, but they cannot stop the ensuing waves.


    Rasa slowly raised his head and looked at the boy who was flying above the waves.


    The boy stretched out his hands while flying in the air. The boundless waves surged under him!


    Rasa frowned and thought for a second, then reached out and patted his son who is standing next to his leg: "Go, Gaara, use your power to solve all this."


    "¡­I know."


    The red-haired boy''s eyes gradually became fierce, and strands of yellow sand appear from the gourd on his back, he walked in the direction of the waves step by step.


    Following Gaara''s footsteps, thend under his feet gradually turned into yellow sand, and the yellow sand spread out little by little.


    When Gaara stopped in front of the waves, he finally released his ninjutsu by flipping his palm, but there was a hint of bloodthirst in the kid''s immature voice: "Ry¨±sa Bakury¨±!" (Sand Tsunami)


    Boundless sand waves rise into the sky!


    Waves of yellow sand began to pile up and rushed towards the direction of the waves like a defensive wall built by yellow sand.


    A group of Suna ninja with ugly expressions backed away!


    When Gaara released his ninjutsu just now, he didn''t care about their life and death. It seemed that he didn''t mind burying them under the yellow sand.


    "Is this kid trying to kill us?"


    "At least look at yourpanions, right?"


    "Go back trash."


    Gaara nced at them slightly and said with a fierce face: "Don''t be a burden, or I will kill you!"


    "..."


    The Suna ninjas looked at each other.


    It is just an eight-year-old kid, but when he talks about killing hispanion, it seems like trampling an ant to death.


    "Interesting."


    Uehara in the sky chuckled, staring at Gaara underneath, and said: "Using quicksand to withstand the impact of the sea, a stupid kid indeed!"


    As Uehara''s words just finished, a wave mmed to the wall of yellow sand, and the boundless seawater flooded the Suna ninjas again!


    This is water wave has a standard Kage-level Chakra, how could it be so easily blocked!


    ******


    they still haven''t repair it, so it will still be one chapter.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Be My Son!

    The huge waves are rolling down.


    Gaara''s body looked extremely small, a trace of fear shed in his eyes, he quickly wanted to manipte the yellow sand under his feet and escape.


    Rasa stood in the distance stopped his thoughts loudly: "Gaara, don''t run away. Use all the power in your body to summon the monster Shukaku!"


    "..."


    Gaara''s attempt to escape stopped.


    Fourth Kazekage''s order was something he couldn''t vite, not because of Rasa''s identity, but because of Rasa''s power and umted prestige over the years.


    Gaara lifted his head as hard as he could, looking at theing waves, his eyes were surrounded by dark circles caused by long-term insomnia. He just bit his lip and said: "...Okay, father."


    "Kazekage-sama!"


    Baki next to the Four Kazekage gritted his teeth and persuaded him: "The power of this ninjutsu may not be something Gaara can resist. Even if Kazekage-sama does not consider him as your youngest son, at least consider him as one of the vige people."


    "Baki, there is no such need!"


    Rasa waved his hand to interrupt Baki''s persuasion, only looking at Gaara''s figure leaping from left to right in the waves, and said coldly: "If Gaara can''t use the power of Shukaku, then he is just a failed experiment that has no uses at all."


    After finishing talking, Rasa added: "He is, first of all, a Jinchuriki in the vige. He is the ultimate weapon that can be used for the vige. He is a ninja who will use his life for the vige. Finally, he is my son. "


    "..."


    Baki is not able to speak and continue to persuade.


    As a Kazekage confidant, he cannot make any decisions on behalf of the Fourth Kazekage. He can only make appropriate suggestions at certain times for the Fourth Kazekage to choose.


    "Sabakuha!" (Sand Wave)


    Gaara is still desperately resisting the tidal waves.


    Waves of yellow sand dyed the attack under his control but were washed away by the wave one after another.


    boom boom!


    The billowing waves destroyed Gaara''s defenses. The little red-haired boy drifted in the waves and even choked some water.


    The waves continued to advance, and when they are about to submerge the group of Suna ninja, Rasa couldn''t help but finally took action: "Jiton: Sakin Tais¨­!" (Ma Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral)


    A golden sand wave mmed into the water wave controlled by Uehara and stop the wave''s momentum!


    These yellow sands mixed with gold dust quickly sank into the ground, forming an imprable golden cuboid dam, blocking the offensive attack of the tidal waves.


    Uehara could only stop his attack. The water wave on the ground lost the Chakra''s support and slowly dispersed and gradually fell.


    The Fourth Kazekage''s ma release is a bit interesting.


    Gaara finally stood firm and re-manipted the yellow sand to gather into his sand gourd.


    "Someone in the Ninja world once said that the Fourth Kazekage likes his youngest son very much, so he has been taking him by his side. Why doesn''t it look like that!"


    Uehara leaned over and rushed down. He nced at the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, and then at Gaara, who was still a little protective, and couldn''t help but chuckle: "He... when your subordinates encounter danger you will take action but if it''s your son you will not. This is not what a father should do!"


    After hearing the rumor, Uehara was almost speechless. Did he travel into Gaara''s dream?


    Uehara once thought that he hade to a fake ninja world. Now that he saw Rasa treating Gaara so cruelly, he was finally relieved.


    Gaara ignored Uehara''s words, he didn''t care how his father treated him, he just raised his hand and manipted the yellow sand!


    "Suna Shigure!" (Sand Shower)


    The yellow sand swept towards Uehara!


    This is Gaara''s best technique and one of his favorite techniques!


    Uehara dexterously passed through the strands of yellow sand with the help of air dance, and swooped down in the direction of Gaara: "Twilight de!"


    A purple chakra broadsword appeared beside Uehara!


    A group of yellow sand also appeared beside Gaara, and quickly formed a shield wall to resist Uehara''s attack!


    These yellow sands were left by Gaara''s mother, Karura, the Suna no Tate (Shield of Sand) is the first part of Gaara''s "Absolute Defence", his Suna no Yurio (Armour of Sand) being the second.


    Bang!


    The purple chakra broadsword smashed on his sand shield!


    Uehara broke the sand shield with one blow!


    "How could someone break the Suna no Tate (Shield of Sand)?"


    Gaara''s small mouth opened slightly, and his eyes looked at Uehara in amazement. He stepped back nervously, but Rasa was dissatisfied.


    The Fourth Kazekage stood in the distance scolded displeasedly: "Gaara, don''t go back, hurry up and force out the power of Shukaku in your body!"


    "..."


    Gaara fell silent.


    The eight-year-old boy slowly lowered his head, making it hard to see his expression, but it made people feel his loneliness and sadness.


    Especially Uehara who knows Gaara''s information.


    Gaara lost his mother since he was a child. His father Rasa forbids everyone from contacting him and ordered Gaara''s uncle Yashamaru to assassinate him.


    Yashamaru was the only one who took care and cared for Gaara but eventually had to perform an assassination mission under Kazekage''s order and eventually died under Gaara''s attack.


    Now Gaara haspletely fallen...


    Since then, Gaara has be a bloodthirsty person.


    However, Gaara''s father Rasa is still tirelessly sending people to assassinate Gaara...


    Compared with Gaara, Konoha''s Kuubi''s Jinchuriki had a pretty good life. At least Uzumaki Naruto will not be assassinated for no reason, and he has a few friends.


    "There is such a father in this world..."


    Uehara sighed, and a smile shed across the corner of his mouth: "If it wasn''t for my age to be inappropriate I really want to say something to you."


    The yellow sand gathered quickly and blocked Gaara again!


    The little red-haired boy poked his head out from behind of his sand defense, his fierce eyes converged with a hint of curiosity: "What do you want to say?"


    "Hmm...be my son!"


    Uehara suddenly stretched out a hand!


    After Uehara finished this weird action, he touched his chin and said: "Little guy, do you think I have affinity when I say this?"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Gaara''s face was instantly furious, and sand under his control once again attack Uehara: "Suna Shigure!" (Sand Shower)


    The boy in front of him looks like those who have just graduated from the vige ninja academy, and he is probably about the same age as his sister Temari.


    This is deliberately mocking him!


    "Don''t worry, I can''t bear to kill you!"


    Uehara chuckled lightly, waved the purple chakra broadsword in his hand, and smashed the yellow sand with his sword!


    Bang!


    The Shield of Sand in front of Gaara was once again split apart by a sword!


    Uehara didn''t stop, before the yellow sand gathered again, holding the Chakra Broadsword in his hand, he mmed it to Gaara''s body.


    Gaara flew upside down, a crack on his face was visible.


    The Armour of Sand that was his body second defense was also cleaved by Uehara!


    A burst of blood flew out of Gaara''s mouth.


    "Cough cough...you irritated me!"


    Gaara suddenly raised his head, revealing a half-human, half-monster face!

 Chapter 91 - 91: Sand Soldiers Arise

    Uehara looked at Gaara in surprise.


    In this state, half of Gaara''s body is like Shukaku, which is equivalent to the half-tailed animalization of other Bijuu.


    Gaara slowly raised his head and stared at Uehara. He suddenly lifted the paws of the other half of his body towards Uehara!


    "Sabaku R¨­!" (Sand Prison)


    With a loud shout, Uehara felt a shadow covers his back.


    A group of yellow sand gathered in the air, forming an extremelyrge w, suddenly enclosing Uehara!


    "Don''t irritate people you can''t afford..."


    Gaara and Shukaku''s mixed voices came out, his ws tightened suddenly, and he shouted: "Sabaku Soso!" (Sand Burial)


    The sand quickly began to squeeze under his control!


    Gaara likes to use sand burial.


    Under the pressure of the yellow sand, the bound ninja inside will be instantly shattered, turning into a cloud of blood and seeping into the yellow sand, turning the sand controlled by Gaara bloody.


    Gaara finally felt that he was winning, and a morbid smile appeared on his face: "Ahahahaha... die! Bastard!"


    At this moment, a golden light suddenly shined!


    The yellow sand restricting Uehara in the sky disintegrated everywhere, sprinkling from the sky to the ground, the gorgeous golden light dazzled people''s eyes.


    Uehara''s figure is standing in the air like a god, with a few golden chakra lightsabers hovering around him.


    "Your sand is too dirty..."


    Uehara''s fingers moved slightly, and a golden lightsaber suddenly flew down toward Gaara, dexterously bypassing the defense of Suna no Tate (Sand Shield).


    The golden lightsaber shot through Gaara''s shoulder!


    The golden lightsaber around Uehara flew out immediately, stabbing Gaara all over his body in an instant.


    "Bastard..."


    Gaara gritted his teeth and looked at Uehara. His face was half of Shukaku''s face, which looked terrifying.


    Gaara ignored the injury on his body, held up his fingers firmly, put them on his chest little by little: "Tanuki Neirino Jutsu!" (Feigning Sleep Technique)


    When Gaara uttered thest two words, it was like being squeezed out of his throat, and his voice bes the voice of Shukaku.


    The yellow sandpletely wrapped Gaara''s Body!


    The next moment, a huge monster appeared!


    Ichibi no Shukaku! (One-tailed Shukaku)


    Baki watched nervously and said in a deep voice: "Kazekage-sama, this is not the country of wind if it takes this opportunity to escape..."


    "It can''t escape."


    Rasa looked at Shukaku calmly, his gaze stopped on Gaara who was dozing in the head of Shukaku, and frowned his brow: "Gaara...Until now, he can''t directly use a Bijuu Power?"


    He still dislikes Gaara''s progress a bit.


    Because the previous Jinchuriki of Sunagakure is a perfect Jinchuriki, he can fully exert the power of Shukaku and even suppress its violent nature.


    If Rasa disliked Gaara, Shukaku also disliked Sunagakure.


    Shukaku, who just appeared on the stage, ignored Uehara, shook his tail suddenly, and mmed into Rasa''s position. In his eyes, he is the enemy!


    "Bastard!"


    Rasa''s face suddenly became sullen, and a cloud of gold dust wrapped in yellow sand quickly knocked off Shukaku''s body: "You can''t even tell who''s the enemy?"


    "Huh, huh...F¨±ton: Renk¨±dan!" (Air Bullet)


    Shukaku spewed out the wind ninjutsu, one after another Air Bullet is release.


    Just when Shukaku is currently fighting Rasa, a purple chakra broadsword mmed on its head. Shukaku''s huge body suddenly fell to the ground, sshing countless yellow sand!


    "Look what I see?"


    Uehara stopped on top of Shukaku''s head, and even looked at the tall monster on the ground with some yfulness, he chuckles and said: "A cute little civet cat!"


    Uehara looks at the flying Rasa and grinned he said: "Fourth Kazekage, I like pets. Is Sunagakure willing to sell me this little civet cat as a pet? Maybe I can spare your lives!"


    Today''s harvest is really fruitful.


    Unexpectedly, Gaara uses Feigning Sleep Technique to summon the Shukaku in his body.


    The Ichibi system mission can''t be missed easily.


    If Rasa takes his mission, Uehara will not mind it, he just has to wait a few more years to take the Konoha Chunin exam!


    Rasa looked at Uehara angrily. He hadn''t spoken yet, but Shukaku in the ground was irritated by Uehara''s words.


    "What did you say?"


    Shukaku stood up. Its ws split instantly, and it mmed towards Uehara. Its speed is fast as its wind ninjutsu!


    Uehara swung his purple broadsword and deflect the flying ws. His current life energy now is currently high.


    Uehara threw out his Chakra Broadsword, manipted it to droop down, and nailed Shukaku!


    Watching Shukaku roar out in pain, Uehara put a finger on his mouth: "Hush, an unbehave little civet cat will be abandoned..."


    "..."


    The anger on Shukaku''s face grows stronger!


    He was the first one to be thrown into the Country of Wind by the Sage of the Six Path. When the Sage of the Six Path left the Country of Wind, Kyuubiughed at him butter he was also thrown into the Country of Fire.


    "Boy... I will tear you apart!"


    "As a pet, you must learn to be smart."


    When Uehara was talking his eyes changed, and his hands point in the direction of Shukaku. Chakras quickly gathered and entered Shukaku''s brain: "Genjutsu: Wordless Fear!"


    Wordless fear, able to condense a nightmare using Chakra.


    Within two seconds, Shukaku will experience the most feared thing in his life. This time is enough for Uehara to find a way to defeat it.


    Rasa looked at Uehara in surprise. After releasing his wordless fear, the Shukaku on the ground quickly fell into a deep sleep, and his eyes suddenly became fiery!


    This technique can easily suppress a Bijuu!


    If they had this technique in Sunagakure, they would be able to easily suppress the violent Shukaku at no cost, and never have to worry about Jinchuriki''s troubles.


    Two secondster.


    Shukaku woke up from his nightmare, and suddenly let out an earth-shattering roar towards the sky: "Kuubi, you bastard, I will tear you sooner orter..."


    boom!


    Profound meaning! Shadow Dash!


    Uehara''s body mmed into Shukaku''s body and was knocked to the ground by the blow without any resistance. Perhaps it was because Gaara''s head touched the ground and regained consciousness, Shukaku''s figure gradually started to shrink into Gaara''s body.


    Uehara looked at Gaara on the ground, with a harmless smile on his face, and gently squeezed his hand.


    [Side mission: Defeat Ichibi no Shukaku (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a skill Sand Soldier Arise.]


    [Sand Soldiers Arise: Summon a sand soldier in the target area. The sand soldier can freely attack. Each sand soldiersts for 9 seconds. The minimum cost of summoning a sand soldier is 40 chakra points.. The duration of the sand soldier is rted to the chakra consumed, and has no cooldown time.]

 Chapter 92 - 92: You Cant Be The Leader Of Amegakure!

    "Interesting."


    Fourth Kazekage Rasa watched the battle of Uehara and eximed: "It is worthy of being the genius ninjas of Amegakure. Just that battle earlier has given you the right to seed Hanzo''s leader position..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Uehara nced at Rasa speechlessly, he couldn''t help but sneered and said: "Oi Kazekage, have you heard of my name?"


    "...".


    Rasa is very stingy in praising his enemy.


    Facing a genius ninja Uehara Naraku, his praise just now is not without calction.


    Because Rasa is very aware of the inheritance system of Ninja Vige, which is a family hereditary system, and it is not as decent as a master-disciple inheritance like the Samurai in the Country of Iron.


    Uehara did not wear the unique protective mask of Hanzo''s n. He was obviously not a member, and will not get the position of Amegakure''s leader.


    As long as Uehara denies that he is not qualified to inherit Amegakure, Rasa will tempt Uehara to defect and join Sunagakure.


    After all, this kid has shown usable value.


    How can an ordinary ninja in a small country ninja vigepare to the position and training resources that can be obtained in the five big country ninja vige?


    The problem is that Rasa doesn''t know that Hanzo is dead, let alone Uehara''s recent worries about Nagato and Konan designated him as the sole heir of Amegakure!


    Uehara is worried about this kind of thing!


    And even if he did defect, he would not pick Sunagakure as shelter. He would like to ask which ninja would be willing to be a teammate of a ninja who betrayed his vige, and by the way, surrender faster than anyone else in Sunagakure?


    "I haven''t heard of your name. Isn''t it because Your Excellency was so neat in killing many Anbu in our vige?"


    Rasa''s face gradually turned cold, he no longer concealed his coveting of Uehara and said bluntly: "I''ll just say it, a genius ninja like you living in Amegakure is impossible to live for long. Hanzo who wants to maintain his power will be your end!"


    "..."


    Uehara couldn''t help but nce at Rasa when he heard this. The Fourth Kazekage''s vision was sharp, and he could see through the essence of old Hanzo.


    However, as an Ame Ninja, Uehara certainly cannot allow others to insult Hanzo. This is the ethics of an Ame Ninja!


    Uehara looked at the Fourth Kazekage, his face showed a wave of anger: "How dare you insult Hanzo-sama!"


    "He is such a person!"


    Rasa waved his hand as if lecturing an immature child and said coldly: "If I now sign a five-year peace agreement with Amegakure, and the request is to kill you, Hanzo will definitely not be merciful!"


    After finished speaking, Rasa continued to add: "Don''t refuse me, you should know that the weight of Sunagakure is more important in the heart of Hanzo than the weight of an ordinary ninja."


    The Fourth Kazekage is right.


    If the death of one person can exchange for the five-year peace agreement with Sunagakure. Hanzo will never be merciless, and may even send someone to send that person''s head to the table of Fourth Kazekage.


    It is a pity that the one he faced right now is Uehara.


    The man who killed Hanzo.


    The current Uehara has no problem walking sideways in Amegakure.


    Fourth Kazekage Rasa looked at Uehara''s face and reveal his foxtail: "Leave this weak country and join Sunagakure! Only Sunagakure can amodate your talents, and I will provide you with enough resources and money!"


    "...Just you?"


    Uehara showed a hint of sarcasm on his face.


    Who is the Fourth Kazekage Rasa?


    This guy is the one who has betrayed Pakura to Kirigakure in exchange for shame and peace!


    Uehara chuckled slightly, and a purple chakra broadsword floated beside him, he said: "And as long as I can kill you now, you surely can''t make Hanzo-sama betray me, right?"


    "Do you not understand what I mean?"


    Rasa frowned again, his face was getting ugly, and said: "Even without my existence, sooner orter you will be found by Hanzo! Amegakure is not a ce for geniuses!"


    "No!"


    Uehara looked at Rasa mockingly, stretched out his hand to grasp the purple broadsword, and said every word: "Hanzo-sama will believe in my loyalty..."


    "..."


    Rasa looked at Uehara''s movements, cursing a little in his heart.


    Damn, this kid is crazy!


    No, this kid is mentally retarded!


    "Wait until I catch you, and then I will find a way to get what I want!"


    Rasa manipted the gold dust on the ground and flew up, he coldly said: "Idiot, you just finish a fight with Shukaku, your Chakra and physical strength should be running out."


    "How about... you guess it?"


    Uehara''s figure disappear!


    The purple Chakra Broadsword drew an arc in his hand and mmed into the Fourth Kazekage in front of him!


    A ball of gold dust quickly intercepted Uehara''s attack.


    Compared with the sand controlled by Gaara, the gold dust controlled by Rasa is heavier and stronger in defense.


    An overwhelming amount of gold dust rushes toward Uehara!


    Whether it is attack, defense, or support, maic gold dust can have other unparalleled advantages in battle. This is also the source of confidence of the Fourth Kazekage Rasa.


    "It''s kind of flexible!"


    Uehara dodged the attack of the gold dust but only saw the sky full of gold dust, it scattered and surround him.


    Uehara had no time to escape, so he could only helplessly wave the Chakra Broadsword in his hand, and smashed the strands of dust!


    It''s just that no matter how Uehara disperses the gold dust, they will eventually be manipted by Rasa''s Chakra to attack him again.


    Rasa stood proudly on the golden sand mat, looking at Uehara who was evading from the left to the right: "Boy, you can''t escape the shackles of the gold dust, just surrender!"


    Rasa is close to winning.


    He is the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure, and he has a ma release inherited from the Third Kazekage. How could he not be able to hold a teenage boy?


    "Twilight Shroud ¡¤ Fog Formation!"


    Uehara nced at Rasa, a cloud of smoke suddenly appeared around him, hiding his figure in the smoke, and also making gold dust lose its target.


    The chakra that Uehara consumed was also quickly filling up.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Kazekage, for talking to me just now..."


    Uehara''s gaze stopped on his skill panel. Whether it was the sacred moment or the Tidal Waves, the two skills that had a long cooldown time now were all bright and can be used again.


    If you encounter an enemy that is difficult to deal with, then chat with them first.


    There''s always no harm in speaking with a few words in this ninja world.


    "Did you hide in the smoke?"


    Rasa''s eyes shed with doubts. The smoke was surrounded by gold dust but he could not urately find the location of Uehara.


    Rasa discovered the weirdness of the smoke in an instant. The smoke array released by Uehara was even more exquisite than the Kirigakure no Jutsu (Hiding in Mist Technique), and it was able to perfectly hide its user position.


    "Huh, then I will just let the gold dust surround the entire smoke!"


    Gold dust quickly gathered around the smoke, forming a golden sphere under the maniption of Rasa.


    Just at this time.


    A beam of purple energy rays prated the dust!


    This purple energy ray cuts the golden sphere into pieces!


    Rasa was also caught off guard and the purple energy ray swept across his body, a burning sensation appeared in the area touched by the energy rays.


    At this moment, a bad premonition appeared in Rasa''s mind.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Don’t Talk To A Ninja Casually, He May Be Plotting Secretly

    Uehara flew out of the gold dust sphere, the purple energy in his eyes slowly faded, as if he had just vented his anger.


    The next second, a purple broadsword appeared beside Uehara again.


    Uehara suddenly rushed towards Rasa, raised the Twilight de in his hand, and suddenly split the thinyer of gold dust defense in front of Rasa.


    Rasa was hit by a purple broadsword and flew out!


    However, this Fourth Kazekage disregarded his injuries, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and a trace of enthusiasm shed in his eyes: "That is...eye technique?"


    He didn''t expect there would be a windfall here!


    Originally, Rasa just took a fancy to Uehara''s genjutsu that can control a bijuu, and now he found that this little guy seems to have a strange bloodline limit such as the eye technique on his body.


    The entire Ninja World does not have many eye bloodline limits.


    But there is no doubt that possessing an eye bloodline limits makes you very powerful.


    The two great ns in Konohagakure are an example. This made the Kage of the other Ninja Vige can only watch and drool.


    Now, an eye technique user appeared in front of Rasa.


    "Boy, I want you more."


    Rasa suddenly raised his palms, and the gold dust began to gather again, and he proimed: "Even if I can''t easily capture you now, I will let Hanzo send you to Sunagakure!"


    "Do not worry."


    Uehara stretched out his arms slowly, and looked at Rasa slightly sarcastically: "If I can''t even kill you, how can I gain a foothold in the ninja world?"


    Seeing the Fourth Kazekage Rasa steadily looks down on him, Uehara felt that he was too low-key?


    Kazekage, a person who is always being killed, thinks he can beat him. He is a member of Akatsuki that is good at killing Kazekage!


    Third Kazekage died in the hands of Sasori; the Fourth died in the hands of Orochimaru; the future Fifth Kazekage died in Deidara''s hands.


    The above-mentioned murderers have all been in the organization.


    "Tidal Waves!"


    Uehara set up a wave of hundreds of meters high, and he poured his Chakra into this skill without reservation.


    If you face an enemy with a wide range of defensive ninjutsu and offensive ninjutsu, you must use ninjutsu that is more powerful than the enemy if you want to defeat them!


    If you use the Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison, the power of hundreds of lightning will fall in batches, it may not be able to break the defense of gold dust, and it is far inferior to the power of the tidal waves.


    The tidal waves are enough to crush a ninja vige!


    Even a high mountain will be easily destroyed by this wave!


    At this moment, Rasa''s face finally changed color!


    Rasa looked at the rising waves, and a drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead: "You can actually use this level of water ninjutsu, even the Mizukage in the Kirigakure may not be able to do it!"


    "Huh, Mizukage?"


    Uehara thought of Yagura who had died under him, andughed loudly: "This Ninja world''s strongest water user ninja is not the Mizukage of Kirigakure!"


    After Uehara finished speaking, both of his palms flipped suddenly!


    The hundreds of meters high waves suddenly rushed towards Rasa''s location!


    Such a high wave can easily submerge a Ninja Vige, and its impact is enough to surpass the defense of the gold dust and break through all obstacles!


    Unless Rasa can transform to a Hydropower Station on the spot...


    Uehara hurriedly passed this thought and focused on manipting the waves to rush towards Rasa.


    "Jiton: Kinpun no paddo!" (Ma Release: Pads of Gold Dust)


    Rasa looked at his subordinates who were frantically trying to escape. With his palm shaking, the piles of gold dust turned into sand cushions, and he took his subordinates into flight.


    The gold dust that he can extract and manipte now cannot be condensed into a dam to withstand waves hundreds of meters high, so he can only find a way to bring his subordinates to a high ce.


    With their flying speed, they can''t fly over the top of the wave before the wave hits.


    "Jiton: Kinpun no mais¨­!" (Gold Dust Burial)


    The dust on the ground shone, and a deep hole appeared!


    The water wave flooded the pit in an instant, but it seemed that it was not hindered at all. The wave rushed forward and swept the sands at the end.


    "Hey, hey, don''t run away so fast!"


    Uehara followed the waves flying in the air he chases Rasa and the others and tries to attract their attention: "Hey, hey, are you unhappy to see such a grand water release ninjutsu?"


    "It is also the first time that I have tried my best to release such powerful ninjutsu. You are the first to see it. Wouldn''t you say a few words of praise?"


    "Hey, at least congratte my ninjutsu!"


    "At least we should apud, right? "


    "..."


    The Suna Ninja listening to Uehara''s nagging words has their brows raised at the same time.


    Even if they are already mature ninjas, their emotions are a little irritable. If it weren''t for the water ninjutsu that chasing them, they would likely turn around and curse.


    "Don''t pay attention to him."


    Rasa''s expression has gradually calmed down, he said: "That kid chakra should be exhausted. As long as we can defend against this attack, he can only let us kill him..."


    After finished speaking, he shouted again: "Everyone takes a deep breath now, I will build a gold dust defensive tower!"


    "Yes!"


    All Ninja immediately obeyed Rasa''s order, even Gaara knew that the situation was urgent, and took a deep breath.


    However, green rays of light rose from the waves and flowed into Uehara''s body. It was the sand hidden ninja who was killed by the Tidal Wave that triggered the recovery effect of his passive skill.


    In an instant, therge amount of Chakra consumed by Uehara''s full release of tidal waves has recovered 80%.


    This makes Uehara more courageous.


    Even if in the future he will be besieged by tens of thousands of people like the Third Raikage, he can continue to fight instead of dying due to exhaustion.


    Of course, Uehara can''t be so unpromising...


    He is the man behind the scenes. If there are tens of thousands of ninjas besieging him, Uehara will at least dance in the circle of tens of thousands of ninjas like Uchiha Madara.


    "Jiton: Sakin!" (Gold Dust)


    Countless cer gold flew in the sky under the control of Rasa.


    A triangr vacuum pyramid made of gold dust fell from the sky, covering a group of Suna ninjas on the ground, and waves swept past!


    Rasa''s clumsy way is really good.


    These concentrated gold dust and yellow sand are more than ten meters thick, and the underwater impact is not particrlyrge, allowing them to withstand the waves.


    A group of Suna ninjas squatted on the sealed pyramid, feeling the tremors of the earth and the waves passing by, waiting for the waves to stop.


    After the waves passed by, Rasa slowly released the gold dust, and these ninjas buried deep underneath could finally see the sun again.


    "saved¡­"


    "As expected of Kazekage-sama..."


    This group of ninjas that just escaped death slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    When they were admiring the fourth Kazekage''s power, Rasa''s eyes changed suddenly, and he quickly reminded them loudly: "Be careful!"


    However, after all, not all ninjas can maintain vignce after a catastrophe, and the yellow sand quietly gathered behind them into a humanoid form.


    One by one, sand soldiers with long spears quietly emerged from the feet of these ninjas, and then stab their long spears!


    stab!


    A sand spear pierced the chest of each Suna Ninja!

 Chapter 94 - 94: Take Gaara Away!

    The suddenly appeared sand soldiers are too deadly!


    Except for the few Suna ninjas who wandered on the edge of life and death for many years, most of the Suna ninjas were killed on the spot by the sand soldiers who suddenly appeared andunched an attack.


    Gaara escaped another catastrophe due to his sand defense. He looked at the emerging sand soldiers with a little surprise: "Is this a sand maniption technique?"


    "Maybe it is also a puppet technique."


    Baki waved his ninja sword solemnly and split a sand soldier apart. In his line of sight, there was a strand of yellow sand behind every sand soldier.


    The end of these yellow sands is in the hands of Uehara.


    Uehara smiled and looked at the surviving people on the ground, and suddenly said: "Hey, do you think I can be the desert emperor in the future?"


    "Not good!"


    Rasa''s face is very ugly. He spent Chakra creating a gold dust pyramid to saved his subordinates'' lives in the tsunami just now.


    Unexpectedly, they had just lifted the life-and-death crisis from the tsunami, but these men were easily attacked and killed by Uehara.


    Seeing their expression Uehara suddenly realized something, and a trace of contempt appear at the corner of his mouth: "You are too backward, don''t you know what the emperor means?"


    "What a hard-mouthed kid!"


    Rasa stepped on the sand pad to fly into the air, and a ball of gold dust turned into a golden spear under his control: "Jiton: Kogane no chiri no yari!" (Ma Release: Golden Dust Spear)


    That golden spear flies towards Uehara!


    Under the ma release chakra control, the golden spear spins and elerates like a drill, and shoots at Uehara''s body.


    The speed of the golden spear is so fast that Uehara can almost only see the afterimage!


    Uehara hurriedly stretched out his palm. In such an emergency, he didn''t have time to make handseal, so he could only quickly release his defensive ninjutsu: "Futon: Wind Barrier!"


    The golden spear was blocked by a wind wall!


    Rasa manipted the countless gold dust immediately along the golden spear but was also easily stopped by the wind wall in front of Uehara.


    Rasa looked at Uehara with a hint of surprise: "A defensive nature Wind Ninjutsu?"


    This is unheard of!


    No wonder Uehara is so arrogant, his ninjutsu skills seem to be very surprising, and he is very familiar with it.


    But this does not dy Rasa''s previous n.


    Now one-third of the Anbu and most of the guards in Sunagakure have died in Uehara''s hands. Rosa thinks that if Uehara cannot be caught and stopped this time, wouldn''t these ninja sacrifices be in vain?


    Piles of gold dust floated up from the ground!


    Rasa''s momentum skyrocketed, and he wanted to do his best here: "Since you refuse to obediently leave with me, then I will break your hands and feet first!"


    "Are you still wishful thinking of it?"


    A purple chakra broadsword suddenly appears next to Uehara, automatically helping him withstand the harassment of the gold dust!


    Uehara looked at Rasa, and the smiles on his face gradually widen: "Have you forgotten Kazekage-sama? I will kill you here!"


    "Boy, you don''t have much chakra left!"


    "rest assured."


    Uehara closed his eyes slightly, and a cloud of green energy rose from the sand ninja who was killed by the sand soldiers and entered his body.


    Uehara''s eyes opened, and he smiled slowly: "Compared with you Kazekage-sama, my Chakra is more abundant than ever before!"


    "That is... some kind of forbidden ninjutsu?"


    Rasa''s brows suddenly wrinkled, watching the rising momentum in Uehara''s body, his heart sank little by little.


    He has made a mistake.


    This Ame boy has too many strange powers.


    Rasa thought that Uehara''s chakras were about to be exhausted, but he didn''t expect Uehara to have such forbidden ninjutsu to collect chakras from dead people.


    "I must save Chakra..."


    Since the start of the battle, Rasa has wasted a lot of Chakras to resist the tidal waves attack.


    Just now, to save his subordinates, Rasa used a lot of chakra-consuming techniques such as the gold dust burial, the golden pyramid, and the golden dust spear.


    "Jiton: Sakin!" (Gold Dust)


    Now Rasa did not dare to directly surround Uehara with the gold dust but instead manipted the gold dust to try to grab Uehara''s limbs little by little.


    However, the purple broadsword around Uehara flew around, defeating the small strands of gold dust that hit them, and seemed easily doing it.


    From beginning to end, Uehara''s face still has great confidence.


    "Hey Kazekage-sama, how long can your Chakrast?"


    Uehara slowly stuck out his palm, and a magic puppet appear from his hand: "I don''t think you can hold on for two seconds, Command shockwave!"


    The magic puppet suddenly activated!


    A distorted force appeared in everyone''s sight!


    After that Rasa lost his immediate control over the gold dust, and was pulled by themand shockwave into a spherical golden ball.


    "not good!"


    Rasa looked up at the huge golden ball, his face suddenly became a little frightened, after losing control of the gold dust, the battle situation has tilted.


    The only thing that can give Rasa confidence is his ma ninjutsu.


    Fortunately, after just a second, Rasa felt that he had regained control of the gold dust, so he was barely relieved.


    However, a voice suddenly came into his ears: "One second is enough for everything to end, right?"


    Rasa turned his head abruptly but only saw Uehara''s afterimage, and then a purple broadsword hit him hard in the chest!


    Rasa fell from the sky!


    Even though he hurriedly used the gold dust cushion under his feet to turn into defensive gold dust to block his chest, he still received a heavy blow.


    What frightened Rasa was that cards flew down from Uehara''s palm one after another, and shot at his location!


    Boom!


    There was an explosion like fireworks in the sky!


    The few surviving people looked at the Fourth Kazekage falling from the sky in horror, Rasa''s body was covered with wounds.


    Baki watched this scene incredulously, his brows frowned tightly: "Kazekage-sama...was unexpectedly defeated?"


    "..."


    Rasa did not answer.


    He struggled to get up. Just now his maic gold dust lost controlled for a second inexplicably, and then he was knocked to the ground by Uehara''s sword in that second.


    But the battle is not over yet!


    Uehara slowly stretched out his hand, pointed it in the direction of Rasa, and the cards were shot out of his hand one after another.


    "Jiton: Sakin!" (Gold Dust)


    All cards were stopped by the gold dust!


    From time to time, the card exploded and create thick smoke, but it is still unable to break the defense of gold dust. Rasa immediately understood the danger of the situation in his heart.


    Lossing controls of the gold dust in that second, directly cause him to lose the battle.


    Coupled with the severe injury just now and the exhausted chakra, death may not be far away... The current Rasa is not the Impure World Reincarnation with infinite chakra!


    Rasa manipted the gold dust defense, while looking down at the sunken wound on his chest, he said coldly: "Baki, you take back Gaara first!"


    "Kazekage-sama!"


    "Shut up!"


    In an instant, Rasa analyzed the most suitable method.


    Now that he is seriously injured, he may not be able to escape that far. With only a few Suna Ninja guards remaining, it may not be able to stop Uehara for long.


    He didn''t expect that when he is just trying to test whether Gaara can sessfully use Ichibi, they are almost wiped out here...


    Rasa turned his head to look at Gaara, and watched his son, he said without expression on his face: "As thest Kazekagemand, take Gaara back to the vige!"

 Chapter 95 - 95: Uehara Naraku A Rookie Ninja

    Rosa''s choice is not wrong.


    If Gaara fell into the hands of this Ame boy, and find ways to subdue him, the situation in Sunagakure will not be good at that time.


    Before he died, Rasa seemed to finally see his destiny, and unexpectedly burst an unprecedented power.


    Everyone present knows that Rasa is impossible to survive. Part of his chest is sunken, and blood drenches his clothes.


    "Jiton: Sakin Tais¨­! (Gold Dust Imperial Funeral) Hurry up!"


    Arge amount of gold dustes out from the ground.


    Under Rasa''s maniption, these gold dust continued to extend one by one, trying to restrict Uehara''s movements.


    Four Kazekage your too naive!


    Uehara couldn''t help but chuckled and dodged to avoid the gold dust, and slowly fell to the ground: "Oi Kazekage, how long can you support them?"


    A gleam of light shed in Rasa''s eyes, the gold dust became extremely small and sharp, and quickly shot towards Uehara: "Boy, don''t look down on people too much, I''m Sunagakure''s Fourth Kazekage!"


    The purple broadsword floating beside Uehara easily repelled the gold dust!


    Uehara blinked and whispered: "Don''t you know that Kazekage is the easiest thing to kill in Ninja World?"


    After finished speaking, Uehara did not hesitate anymore.


    The purple broadsword fell into his hand and rushed towards Rasa!


    To save his body strength, Rasa did not choose to respond to Uehara''s sarcasm but focused on manipting the gold dust for defense.


    To persist even longer, Rasa attached ayer of gold dust armor to his body.


    Even so, Rasa is still at disadvantage in his battle with Uehara.


    In just a few seconds, Uehara had destroyed the gold dust spears one after another and continued to rush toward Rasa.


    A ninja finally couldn''t help it, gritted his teeth, and said: "I will support Kazekage-sama! Baki-sama, Kazekage-sama''s orders can only rely on you!"


    "I''ll go as well!"


    "Let''s go together!"


    A group of Suna ninja rushed towards Uehara frantically, perhaps it is because they wanted to dy time, or perhaps they wanted to get a chance to kill him.


    "Aren''t we going?"


    Gaara ran with Baki, his body trembled a little, and he couldn''t help but look back at Rasa who is still fighting Uehara.


    "We go back, it is the best choice!"


    Baki shook his head. His most important task now is to send Gaara, the Jinchuriki, back to Sunagakure safely.


    If they lost Ichibi, Sunagakure is likely to fallpletely among the five great nations.


    Ninja always sacrifices.


    Even if it is a Kage, it is no different from a normal ninja.


    If the Fourth Kazekage is not seriously injured, Baki will choose to rece him and dy the time, but unfortunately, the Fourth Kazekage''s injury is too severe and will undoubtedly die.


    When Baki and Gaara escaped, the battlefield hase to an end.


    A few Suna ninjas can''t affect the situation at all, but Rasa counterattacked a bit fiercely before he died, and even knocked out hundreds of Uehara''s life energy.


    This level is indeed a Kazekage!


    Uehara had already chopped down all the Suna ninjas to the ground, and he walked step by step towards the Fourth Kazekage who finally could not support it.


    Uehara stuck the purple broadsword in his hand on the ground, looked at Rasa who was lying, and whispered: "Do you think they can escape?"


    "What...what?"


    Rasa struggled to lift himself, the corners of his mouth is full of blood.


    "They can only escape if I want them to escape!"


    Uehara smiled slightly, the purple Chakra Broadsword suddenly bounced from the ground, and suddenly prated Rasa''s body!


    [Side mission: Defeat the Fourth Kazekage Rasa (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a skill Golden body stagnation.]


    [Golden body stagnation: The body will turn into a gold body through chakras, ignoring any attacks, and at the same time unable to perform any actions. The duration is 2.5 seconds, the minimum consumption is 100 chakras, and the cooldown time is 60 seconds.]


    This skill has pros and cons.


    Once used well, it is invincible. If it is not used well, then you can just wait and die.


    Uehara nced at the skill rewarded by the system and frowned: "Forget it, at least I saved a sum of equipment money..."


    Uehara put away the body of the Fourth Kazekage.


    The corpse of a ninja must not be waste, ranging from being dug up for intelligence, to being stolen by Kabuto and Orochimaru.


    As for the scattered gold dust all over the floor, Uehara did not waste it either.


    He used the Command Shockwave to gather arge amount of gold dust, but there was some mud and yellow sand mixed in it, and he was not interested in handling it.


    Smelting gold is a delicate and troublesome job.


    How about wait until you find a chance to give it to Kakuzu and let him smelt it for gold?


    This job is not too difficult for the elderly, right?


    After careful calction, that person is over eighty years old.


    Now that I have dealt with Rasa''s problem, I will proceed to deal with Gaara''s troubles. After catching them, I will ask Nagato and Konan if they need to take him back.


    And by the way, Uehara will also go to the oasis near Sunagakure, to try to find a way to obtain Chiyo''s One''s Own Life Reincarnation jutsu.


    ording to Uehara''s guess, Nagato and Konan currently don''t want to rm the Five Great Ninja Vige for the time being, to avoid causing the Five Great Ninja Vige''s vignce. So Uehara will try to use Gaara''s life to exchange for One''s Own Life Reincarnation jutsu.


    This thing is not easy to get.


    But thankfully he has the Inherent mour.


    Uehara can transform into a root ninja at any time, and throw it directly at Shimura Danzo when he encounters any trouble.


    "Let me see if destiny takes good care of you..."


    Uehara quietly activate his destiny skill, nced at the escape route of Baki and Gaara, a touch of regret appeared on his face: "Is your luck so bad? Goddess of luck really wants you to die!"


    Although due to Rasa''s desperate resistance, Uehara wasted a little time and let them cross the border of the Country of Wind.


    However, in the disy panel of the Destiny skill, ording to the escape route of Baki and Gaara, they are likely to run into a few people who are not easy to provoke.


    Sasori and Deidara.


    Orochimaru and Kabuto.


    Orochimaru and Kabuto appeared in the desert of the Country of Wind and were found by Sasori, so Sasori and Deidara chased them.


    The mission of the art duo is to eliminate Orochimaru.


    This is really a coincidence.


    Uehara opened the destiny teleportation ability and his figure quietly disappeared in ce.


    In the desert.


    The two groups are facing each other.


    Sasori took out the Third Kazekage puppets, and Orochimaru also took out his experimental product, the Third Kazekage reincarnated using the Impure World Reincarnation.


    Just as they were about to start a big battle, Deidara, who was patrolling with a big bird in the air, found Gaara and Baki, and Uehara who was chasing them.


    Deidara immediately informed Sasori: "Sasori-san, someone ising!"


    "Who?"


    Sasori suddenly became a little unhappy.


    On the contrary, Orochimaru on the opposite side is slightly smiling. ording to his intel, the one active in this ce should be the Suna Ninjas. It is likely the Fourth Kazekage Rasa.


    If Rasa meets Sasori, maybe he will still have the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and even see Sasori being besieged by Suna Ninja.


    "A Suna Ninja and a red-haired child..."


    Deidara put on his telescope device, staring at the figure flying behind Gaara and Baki in the distance, and said loudly: "Wait...it seems like the intern kid in our organization is chasing them!"


    After finishing talking, Deidara evenmented leisurely: "Hey, what a rookie ninja, he takes a long time to chase and kill a man with a child!"


    "..."


    Orochimaru''s smile narrowed, he had seen the little guy Uehara summoned Pain directly when he didn''t agree with him.


    Why did that kide here?

 Chapter 96 - 96: Converge

    Deidara is a bit ignorant.


    Uehara heard this guy despising him from a distance, and subconsciously frowned his brow: "Don''t be too talkative, or else your easy to die."


    "Is that an intern''s attitude towards the official members?"


    Deidara arrogantly stepped on the giant white y bird, and slowly flew to Uehara''s side, holding his shoulders and saying: "If you are willing to beg me, maybe I will help you grab the two people your chasing!"


    "..."


    Uehara tilted his head.


    Is this Deidara still sane?


    Thest time they were next to the body of Hanzo, Deidara offended him and Konan. If it weren''t for the fact that Deidara was a neer, it is estimated that his grave grass should have sprouted.


    A man who was killed by Sasuke in the future, dare to provoke him?


    "Shut up, Deidara!


    Sasori stopped their conflict loudly. He knew the rtionship between Uehara and Konan. Sasori knew how much that woman loved her little disciple...


    He didn''t want his new teammates to offend people he shouldn''t offend.


    Although Deidara is a bit talkative, he is still qualified as a teammate.


    Sasori looked up at the two people in the sky, and asked softly: "Uehara, why is Konan willing to let you out and risk your life?"


    "...Hey, hey, I''m a ninja!"


    Uehara nced at Sasori with a ck line all over his head, his eyes moved slowly, and stayed on the bodies of Orochimaru and Kabuto as if he had seen a rare treasure.


    Baki on the ground looked a little desperate.


    He didn''t expect that when they run away, they encounter enemies again.


    Along the way, Uehara is like a cat trailing behind a mouse, and chase after them. Baki can only take Gaara in a hurry, always ready to fight to the death.


    When Baki saw people fighting in the desert, he thought they might have encountered the ninjas in the vige, and immediately rushed over to get support.


    As a result, the ninja here is also an enemy.


    Is there anything more desperate than this?


    However, when Baki saw the Third Kazekage Impure World Reincarnation standing next to Orochimaru, his face suddenly became surprised and happy: "That''s the Third Kazekage-sama!"


    Although he doesn''t know why the Third Kazekage who has been missing for many years appeared here, there is at least a trace of hope for Baki to escape. The Third Kazekage is very likely to be on their side!


    And if the Third Kazekage can return to the vige, whether it is for them to escape back, or for Sunagakure, it will be very lucky!


    After the Fourth Kazekage died in the battle, Sunagakure will soon face an embarrassing situation where no suitable Kazekage candidates.


    He didn''t expect the Third Kazekage to show up.


    This is the ninja who is known as the strongest Kazekage, maybe the revival of Sunagakure will be expected?


    After the Fourth Hokage of the neighboring country died in battle, the Third Hokage Sarutobi was the temporary recement, so they must also do the same in Sunagakure.


    "Is it a ninja of the vige?"


    The Third Kazekage heard Baki''s voice, looked up and saw the ninja guard on Baki''s head, and saw the red-haired boy next to Baki, his face was a little weird.


    One side is the traitor ninja from the vige.


    The other side is Orochimaru, one of Konoha Sannin.


    Although he doesn''t know why they fought, Kazekage still knew one thing.


    Maybe Orochimaru and Sasori can''t solve their conflict in a short time, but they can easily solve a passing Suna Ninja.


    "Orochimaru."


    Third Kazekage''s eyes turned slightly, looking at Orochimaru, and said: "Let''s make a deal! I won''t get rid of your control for the time being, but you have to help cover this Sand ninja and his child to escape..."


    The Third Kazekage originally didn''t want to mix in.


    But now that Baki and the children of the vige were being chased and killed, he couldn''t stand idly by.


    "The difficulty is not low."


    Orochimaru looked at the Third Kazekage and said: "But you must also cover me and Kabuto, and take us out of here together."


    When he saw Uehara, Orochimaru didn''t want to stay here at all. The experiment of Impure World Reincarnation was still out of control. What should he do if he met Pain?


    But now that the Third Kazekage took the initiative to cooperate, then this can also be tested.


    Orochimaru wanted to see, what powerful fighting power can the Third Kazekage after the Impure World Reincarnation will disy, what if there is a chance to fight Pain with this immortal body?


    Third Kazekage calmed down a little bit.


    His gaze moved, looking at Gaara next to Baki, and said in a deep voice: "Hey, why did you take a child with you when you came out to perform the mission? When we fight for a while, you will take the child with you and I will cover your escape!"


    "Third Kazekage-sama!"


    Baki rushed over with Gaara, and hesitatingly not answer Gaara''s identity, but still opened his mouth and said: "Don''t the Third Kazekage will go back with us?"


    "I''m already dead."


    The Third Kazekage shook his head and with a low voice, he continued: "Now I am a dead person resurrected by Orochimaru. I may be under his control but this time I can help you and maybe next time I will be your enemy."


    Hearing the Third Kazekage''s exnation, Baki was a little desperate.


    The Third Kazekage didn''t know what Baki was thinking about, and just continued to ask: "How is the situation in the vige now? Who is the Fourth Kazekage?"


    "The situation in the vige is okay for now..."


    Baki''s face is a bit heavy, the stable situation in Sunagakure willst for a while, but with the death of the Fourth Kazekage, the future will definitely not be good.


    However, when talking about the topic of Fourth Kazekage, Baki finally gritted his teeth and said: "The Fourth Kazekage is Rasa-sama...Two days ago, he died in the Country of Rain in order for us to escape."


    Third Kazekage: "..."


    Orochimaru:"..."


    Kabuto: "..."


    This news is super big.


    It may detonate the start of the Fourth Ninja War!


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so bitter."


    Uehara fell on the side of Sasori, looking at the people on the opposite side, the smile in his eyes almost couldn''t stop: "I have Rasa''s body in my hand. Would you like me to take it out?"


    How many side missions these people present he can aplish!


    Even Baki has a side mission!


    Not to mention the important people like Orochimaru and Kabuto. Every Konoha Sannin''s mission gives a lot.


    Baki raised his finger at Uehara, and exined in a deep voice: "Third Kazekage-sama, it is this guy who killed Rasa-sama..."


    "No way, this intern can kill a Kazekage too?"


    Deidara fell from the sky, his face was a little surprised, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth after a while: "Ha, I shouldn''t underestimate everyone. It seems that everyone in Akatsuki is a monster! Someday I will try it too!..."


    Deidara is a dog, right?


    Why does his face change so fast?


    Uehara nced at Gaara and said softly: "If you want to kill a Kazekage, it''s rtively simple. Sooner orter you will have a chance."


    "Uehara, did you really kill Rasa?"


    Sasori was a little surprised. He slowly controlled Hiruko to look at Uehara, and said in a deep voice: "After the battle is over, give me Rasa''s body."


    Uehara shook his head and said: "Give me a reason."


    Sasori snorted, feeling a little dissatisfied, but after thinking about the two people behind Uehara, he couldn''t beat either of them.


    He paused and still exined: "His maic released gold dust can provide us with a lot of money, and Konan will agree to it."


    "Okay..."


    Uehara threw the sealed scroll to Sasori.


    Sasori''s reason is sufficient, even for him it''s a bit difficult to refuse, after all, apart from Impure World Reincarnation, only the puppet of Sasori can use the dead body to the greatest extent.


    The most important thing is that Sasori took the things he gave, so will he dare prevent him from chasing Orochimaru?


    ******


    a littlezy today so only one chapter

 Chapter 97 - 97: I Have A Shark Who Specializes In Dealing With The Impure World Reincarnated Person

    Sasori took the scroll contentedly and put it away. His attitude towards Uehara be friendly, and even cared for him: "Rasa died in the country of rain. Are you not afraid of causing any trouble to Amegakure?"


    "No."


    Uehara suppressed the smile in his heart and said: "Sasori-senpai was born in Sunagakure. Why don''t you tell me who will be in charge of Sunagakure after Rasa''s death? Can I just kill him again? "


    "Huh, that rotten vige..."


    Sasori snorted contemptuously, expressing his dissatisfaction with his hometown, but when he is thinking, the image of an old woman suddenly appeared in his mind.


    His grandma, Chiyo.


    Sunagakure has no Kazekage sessors so they can only choose from the older generation.


    When ites to identity, Chiyo, one of the founders of Sunagakure and has been serving as a high-level consultant for Sunagakure.


    In terms of strength, Chiyo should be the strongest ninja in Sunagakure now, and the ten puppets in Chiyo''s hand are not even he dare to underestimate.


    No matter how you look at it, Chiyo might stand up at the most dangerous time of Sunagakure.


    However, facing Uehara with the backing of Pain and Konan, Chiyo''s strength is still not enough after all, and the probability of escaping the assassination is very low.


    After Sasori pondered for a while, he coldly snorted: "Huh, you don''t need to deal with this matter, let me solve it for you! If you are so far away from the Country of Rain, your teacher will worry about you if she knows. "


    "It''s okay, I can do it."


    Uehara nced at Sasori and was a little eager tough.


    Is it really to help him deal with the trouble?


    Uehara is embarrassed to break his thinking!


    What''s more, the rtionship between Sasori and the Honoured Grandmother Chiyo is grandma and grandson. How can Uehara bear to watch them fight?


    Sasori picked another reason: "Sunagakure is after all one of the Five Great Ninja Vige. If you are besieged by them, you may be in danger..."


    "What can be dangerous in ces like Sunagakure?"


    Uehara chuckled and shook his head. Sunagakure is not Konoha, and there is no such hidden super physical ninja as Might Guy.


    Uehara waved his hand to stop Sasori, pointed to the people on the opposite side, and said: "Okay, Sasori-senpai, let get rid of them first!"


    When they were talking, the Third Kazekage and Orochimaru had reached an agreement.


    The Third Kazekage will rely on the advantage of the Impure World Reincarnation body that will not die as the main fighting force and wille forward to stop Sasori, Deidara, and Uehara.


    After that Baki and Gaara will run away immediately.


    As for Orochimaru and Kabuto, they have some other ways to escape, and Orochimaru also wants to see with his own eyes thebat advantages of the Impure World Reincarnation.


    "The Impure reincarnated person has unlimited chakras."


    Orochimaru stretched out his hand towards the Third Kazekage, and smiled lightly: "Now let us see the power of the strongest Kazekage in his heyday!"


    "I know."


    Third Kazekage nodded at Baki, indicating that they will run away after the battle begins, and he slowly raised his Hand: "Satetsu Kaih¨­!" (Iron Sand World Method)


    Because of the support of unlimited chakras in his body, the Third Kazekage unhesitatingly released his strongest ninjutsu.


    A sharp ck sand iron rushed out!


    Countless sand iron turned into sharp des and spread in the direction of the enemy, far faster than the throwing of shurikens!


    "Is he shooting his strongest killer move?"


    Sasori manipted the Third Kazekage puppets to ce a sand-iron shield, and said coldly: "Deidara, Uehara, you two, be careful, the Third Kazekage can move freely in the sand-iron enchantment!"


    In an instant, a ck sand-iron barrier has beenid out.


    Baki took advantage of this opportunity and took Gaara to sneak out to an empty space within the sand iron barrier. After the two people left, a piece of sand iron spread and fell again,pletely sealing the barrier.


    In this way, no one can pursue them.


    "Satetsu: Kurogane no Tsubasa!" (Iron Sand: ck Iron Wings)


    The Third Kazekage quickly flew over the barrier, and ck iron wings quickly condensed around his body, the dense ck feathers shot out from the wings!


    It''s amazing that these feathers actually bypassed the defense Sasoriyout, seeming to have a tracking function, and flew towards Uehara!


    Sasori can only hurriedly set up a sand iron defense again.


    However, the enemy''s attack is not over yet.


    A giant ck triangr pyramid gathered in the air.


    The Third Kazekage took a deep look at Sasori and the others, he shook his palm suddenly said: "Satetsu Kessh¨±!" (Sand Iron Gathering Assault)


    The triangr pyramid spun down quickly!


    Regardless of the size or the ninjutsu characteristics, it seems that it is extremely likely to destroy the sand iron defense arranged by Sasori.


    "It''s endless."


    Sasori nced vaguely at Uehara and Deidara, and said coldly: "If it wasn''t for the two of you..."


    Deidara immediately waved his right hand violently: "Sasori-san, hurry up and withdraw your defenses, let me blow him up with my art!"


    "Let me do it!"


    Uehara quietly estimated the location of the Third Kazekage, and slowly began to form the handseal: "Speaking of it, how is the handseal of Kochiyose no Jutsu is formed?"


    Sasori: "..."


    Deidara: "..."


    What is this disciple of Konan talking about?


    How can they feel that Uehara''s summoning seal is wrong?


    On the edge of the sand-iron barrier, Orochimaru saw Uehara''s hand gesture that was knotted every second. This time he did not panic, but rather said yfully: "If he summoned out Pain, maybe I still have a chance to get that pair of Rinnegan eyes..."


    "Kochiyose no Jutsu!"


    Uehara''s palm mmed the ground!


    It''s just that it is empty and even the summoning seal does not appear.


    Deidara''s face suddenly darkened.


    Sasori nced at Uehara a little speechlessly: "Boy, how did you kill the Fourth Kazekage?"


    "Don''t worry..."


    As soon as Uehara''s words fell, a weird-looking giant shark suddenly jumped from the ground under the Third Kazekage and opened its mouth to swallow him.


    Sand iron quickly turned into a defensive armor, and appeared on the body of the Third Kazekage, helping him to resist the shark''s giant teeth, he did not take this shark seriously.


    The anticipation and tension on Orochimaru''s face suddenly disappeared, and he said: "I thought he would summon Pain, but I didn''t expect he will use an ordinary shark to deal with the Third Kazekage. This summoned beast even if you adjust its strength can''t be called a true summoned beast..."


    In the entire ninja world, Konoha Sannin is qualified to judge summoned beasts.


    Their summoned beastse from the three holy ces, far better than most summoned beasts in the Ninja world.


    However, in the next second, that giant shark actually bit through the sand iron defense and swallowed the Third Kazekage in one bite, and then sank back to the ground.


    Bang!


    The corpse of an ordinary ninja fell on the ground.


    The Third Kazekage has long since disappeared, and the surrounding sand-iron barrier that lost its maic release chakra support is quickly dissipating.


    Orochimaru raised his fingers nervously, cold sweat drips from his forehead: "This is not right, I instantly lost the connection with the Third Kazekage, and his soul is gone! That weird shark just now swallowed the Third Kazekage''s soul!"


    He worked so hard to experiment and now he sessfully used the Impure World Reincarnation Jutsu, but now it already has a nemesis?


    Isn''t this cheating him!

 Chapter 98 - 98: You Are Still Too Young

    Uehara used a weird summoning technique to kill the Third Kazekage in seconds. This wave of operations makes people hard to understand.


    Not only Orochimaru did not understand, but Sasori and Deidara were also confused.


    Sasori asked directly: "What happen?"


    "I do not know."


    Uehara also shook his head with a confused look: "Kisame gave me a summon contract at first, saying that his shark summoned beast is very strong and can be summoned to kill any enemy, but it only attacks once and will disappear."


    "Is this a summoned beast of a Kisame?"


    Sasori suddenly thought.


    Deidara next also had some lingering fears: "Isn''t that shark face is Uchiha''s teammate? He still has such a strong summoned beast?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it either."


    Uehara nodded following Deidara''s words.


    Just now, he just wanted to use the giant shark assault to try to solve the Impure World Reincarnation.


    After all, people who reincarnated from the impure world are immortal and possess unlimited chakras. Unless someone can seal him, there is nothing to do with it.


    Even a small fly buzzing around is annoying, let alone the Third Kazekage.


    Unexpectedly, after summoning the Void Giant Shark, it was like when he killed the fourth generation of Mizukage Yagura, the Void Giant Shark directly swallowed the soul of the Third Kazekage.


    As for why the ck pot was thrown to Kisame...Who made Kisame like to raise a shark and also speak badly to him?


    Uehara took a peek at the system panel.


    [Side mission: Defeat the Third Kazekage (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, reward 100 gold coins.]


    It was the Third Kazekage who he defeated, but the strongest Kazekage only rewarded him 100 gold coins? Is the Third Kazekage so useless?


    This is really too shabby.


    Sasori, who is only fifteen years old, can kill the Third Kazekage, which is nothing worth mentioning.


    "The ugly guys in Kirigakure can''t be underestimated..."


    The surprise of Sasori slowly subsided, and he looked up at Orochimaru and kabuto opposite to them, and violently pulled the Third Kazekage puppets in his hand and rushed up: "Huh, now that''s the Third Kazekage is gone, what else do they have to qualify to fight us!"


    "¡­go!"


    Orochimaru quickly dragged Kaburo back.


    A smoke bomb was thrown on the ground by Kabuto, sshing arge amount of dust, and the two took this opportunity to quietly disappear.


    "Did they escape?"


    Deidara rushed up with a giant white y bird, staring at the deserted dune, trying to find the trace of the two.


    Uehara checked the Destiny disy panel, only to see Orochimaru and Kabuto quickly escaping, he whispered his analysis and said: "It should be the Moguragakure no Jutsu (Hiding Like a Mole Technique)?"


    "It will not be easy to find them..."


    Sasori frowned and looked at Uehara and said: "Why don''t you and Deidara chase Orochimaru. I will go and kill that ninja and the red-haired kid to help you solve the problem of Sunagakure will bring."


    "I''ll go there myself!"


    Uehara shook his head and said with a stubborn look: "That red-haired kid is the Sunagakure Jinchuriki. I want to take him back and give it to Konan-sensei as a gift."


    "Ichibi?"


    Sasori takes back the Third Kazekage''s puppets and persuaded him: "If you rush to grab the Jinchuriki, it will easily arouse the coveting of other big country ninja vige. Pain will not agree with you."


    After Sasori finished speaking, he continued: "No one in Akatsuki is more familiar with the high-level people in Sunagakure than me. Killing Rasa will cause hostility with the Sunagakure. If Shukaku is also caught, Sunagakure will tirelessly send people to harass the country of rain.


    In this situation, when the information of the Jinchuriki from other big country ninja viges has not been fully obtained, it might hinder Akatsuki''s n. "


    "Sasori-senpai."


    Uehara narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice: "I''ll leave to Senpai the affairs of Sunagakure, but Akatsuki''s official members must act in pairs. Let Deidara go with senpai! I''ll go chase Orochimaru!"


    "Are you going to hunt down Orochimaru?"


    Sasori slowly turned his head and looked at Uehara and said: "Even for me that guy is tricky to solve. If you die in his hands, It will be a little troublesome..."


    "Do not worry!"


    Uehara shook his head, and continued quietly: "I''m just going to try... and if the situation is unfavorable, I will immediately flee to the direction of Sunagakure and join you."


    After finished speaking, Uehara added: "I got information from a Suna ninja. They are likely to ask a consultant named Chiyo from Sunagakure toe out.


    That Chiyo lives in an oasis outside Sunagakure. If Sasori-senpai wants to make peace talks, you can first contact her. I guess that old woman should be weaker than you, right? "


    Sasori tilted his head to look at Uehara, he nodded suddenly, and said: "I see, I hope you can survive from the hands of Orochimaru."


    If they really contact Chiyo about peace talks, it may not be long before the country of rain is invaded by Suna ninjas.


    So they are going to use the Jinchuriki to threaten Sunagakure to reach a peace agreement, forcing Sunagakure to abandon the trouble that Uehara brings when he killed the Fourth Kazekage.


    It''s fine if it''s an average Sunagakure high-level people, but his grandmother Chiyo is the most staunch ninja in Sunagakure!


    As one of the founders of Sunagakure, Chiyo has never been weak to the outside world. She has always implemented violence to control violence.


    Uehara is still so young!


    Sasori already had a n in his heart.


    The next thing he has to do is to hold down the Jinchuriki of Sunagakure, and then with the help of the spies he has nted in the Vige, the spies will suggest that the top leaders should take the overall situation as the priority and give up the investigation to avoid causing more loses.


    ording to Sasori''s understanding, if his grandmother Chiyoes out at such a crisis, his uncle Ebizo will definitely follow.


    Ebizo would definitely agree to this more sensible proposal.


    Their group separated, Uehara left them to chase Oshemaru alone.


    Sasori looked at the figure that Uehara left in the sky, form a handprint of the Astral Projection Jutsu, and injected chakra into his ring.


    Tendo Pain on the other side received the message.


    After a while, the illusory figures of Tendo Pain, Konan, Sasori, and Deidara appeared in a secret room.


    Konan asked with some doubts: "Sasori, what''s the matter?"


    "Something went wrong."


    Sasori briefly reported the situation, including Uehara''s killing of Fourth Kazekage, attempting to capture a Jinchuriki, and he is about to go to Sunagakure to deal with the trouble left by Uehara.


    After Sasori had said everything, he added: "I am a little worried because that kid will hunt and kill Orochimaru alone, but that kid Uehara decided to do so..."


    "Do not worry."


    After listening, Pain nodded and said: "Before we get the information of all the tail beasts, it is indeed not the right time to catch Ichibi. You and Deidara first go ahead and solve the trouble in Sunagakure!"


    After the exchange, Pain turned off the Astral Projection Jutsu.


    Deidara looked at Sasori in a puzzled manner: "Sasori, you are very worried about that intern!"


    "Huh, you are still too young."


    Sasori shook his head and manipted Hiruko to climb Deidara''s giant y bird: "That kid gave me an expensive material and he will be a full member of Akatsuki on the future. Even if he is a bit strong, what he should do now is to return to the country of rain to ensure his safety.


    After all, Orochimaru is not something he can easily solve. "

 Chapter 99 - 99: The Child Has Grown Up!

    While Sasorimented that Uehara and Deidara were too young, Uehara was sighing that Sasori was too old, and his mind could not adapt to the situation.


    Originally, chasing Orochimaru is the mission of Sasori. He never wanted anyone to interfere, even his teammate Deidara.


    Uehara mentioned a few words about the problem of Sunagakure to briefly test him.


    And Sasori seems to have taken the bait.


    Perhaps Sasori was worried that his grandmother would provoke the Akatsuki organization, so he took the initiative to take over the trouble Sunagakure will bring, and agreed to Uehara''s pursuit and killing of Orochimaru alone.


    Obviously to him, Chiyo is undoubtedly more important than Orochimaru.


    When his rtives might be in danger, Sasori was obviously a little ufortable.


    After all, Chiyo raised him personally and taught him puppetry. Even Sasori, who is recognized as the strongest puppet master, has always called his grandma the strongest puppet master.


    Family affection, for Sasori, is indeed more important than everything.


    "Maybe I can use Chiyo to lure Sasori to my side."


    Uehara touched his chin, and sighed again: "But it feels a bit like digging the people of my Sensei!


    Forget it, let''s go chase Orochimaru first. I mustplete several system missions from him to make up for the losses! "


    At this moment, the ring on Uehara''s hand suddenly looked a little strange.


    Based on this situation, it seems that Nagato wants to contact him and needs him to input Chakra into the ring.


    However, after the chakra of the ring connected with the ring of Nagato in Amegakure, Konan''s voice came out from it.


    "Naraku."


    Konan''s first sentence is to chastise him: "Why don''t you pay attention and avoid danger when you go out to perform the task? After you encounter the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure, you should report to us immediately, not move by yourself."


    Uehara patted his forehead, and said to the ring on his finger: "Konan-sensei, I didn''t expect the Fourth Kazekage to be so weak."


    Konan quite agrees with him: "Kazekage is indeed very weak, even that Sasori guy can kill the Third Kazekage who is known as the strongest Kazekage..."


    After finished speaking, Konan added: "But it will still be hard for you to kill him, right? Are your explosive tags used up?"


    "...There''s a lot left."


    Uehara''s expression is a bit subtle.


    Why did he feel when talking with Konan sounds a bit like a parent calling using a phone to ask if her child''s living expenses are used up?


    Konan was a little relieved, but she still said in a deep voice: "The problem of Orochimaru can be left to Sasori to solve. It is too dangerous if you remain active in Sunagakure."


    "Konan-sensei, I can solve it."


    Uehara hurriedly promised: "And if I''m in danger, I can use the ck rod to summoned out Tendo Pain..."


    These words are just tofort Konan.


    ording to Uehara''s current strength, even if he encounters Uchiha Obito, he doesn''t need to summon Pain.


    He alone can fights when he wants to fight, leaves when he wants to leave.


    Ninja World is so big that no one can stop Uehara who flees.


    "No way."


    Konan interrupted him, not wanting him to continue to risk his life: "You have been away for too long this time, and I am getting a little worried. That Orochimaru guy is not so easy to deal with."


    Although Konan believes that Tendo Pain will easily defeat Orochimaru, ording to the information she knows, Orochimaru has been hiding his strength.


    You must know that when Konan listened to his sensei praise that Nagato learned ninjutsu quickly, he mentioned in a vague way that Nagato''s talent for learning ninjutsu isparable to his friend Orochimaru.


    Who knows if Orochimaru is hiding a dangerous forbidden technique?


    "Hello hello hello... Konan-sensei..."


    Uehara tapped on his ring, and whispered: "Can you hear me? Can you hear me? The signal here is not good..."


    Konan said: "I can hear you..."


    "Hello... can you hear me? Sensei? Can you hear me?"


    Uehara repeated a few more words, closed his mouth, and quickly cut off the chakra supply to the ring.


    This is Uehara''s magical skill from another world.


    The only problem is that Nagato may know the truth, but Uehara also has his unique way to deal with it. He can say that he has been flying too long and his Chakra has run out.


    It''s just a harmless little trick anyway.


    After a while, the ring trembled a few times dully, and when it seemed that it will not receives any chakras it finally stopped.


    Amegakure.


    Konan''s expression is not very good, she clenched her fist and said: "We lost contact with him, I am a little worried..."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    After a few coughs, Nagato suppressed the smile on his face, shook his head, and sighed: "It may be that the child has grown up."


    Konan doesn''t quite understand the meaning of Nagato.


    However, Nagato didn''t exin too much to her.


    Nagato, as the creator of the ring, when a problem happened with the ring he will know.


    "Okay, let''s contact him after a while!"


    Nagato slowly lowered his head, desperately suppressing the smile on his face, and continued: "Anyway, Uehara can summon out Tendo Pain, I will wait for his summon here."


    He waits until Konan leaves.


    Nagato quietly infuses his chakra into the ring, and he whispered to the ring: "Uehara if your chakra is exhausted, go find a safe ce first to rest.


    If your chakra is not exhausted, after your return, remember to tell your Sensei, that time your chakra is exhausted, do you understand?


    If you encounter any danger, immediately summon out Tendo Pain, you don''t need to be too persistent to prove to us that your power has be stronger.


    If you want to be a full member of Akatsuki, I will find a way.


    Also, your teacher has been worried about you being outside for too long.


    If there is no way to catch the Orochimaru, immediately return to the country of rain.


    I have also experienced what you currently experienced at your age, I feel a little rebellious and confused that I want to prove to my Sensei that I have be very powerful.


    But, Uehara, remember that your safety is the most important thing to us. "


    The country of wind.


    Uehara was a little dazed when he heard Nagato''s words.


    It seemed that he had passively epted an adolescent educational talk?


    Can this ring on his hand still leave a message unterally? It seems that when both Hidan and Kakuzu were performing their tasks, Nagato also does this.


    Uehara was moved a little while hearing what Nagato said.


    He had the idea to heal Nagato before, and after getting the skills of Astral infusion, there is the possibility of renewing Nagato''s life or reducing the burden of Rinnegan.


    Now he must step up to obtain a medical ninjutsu scroll, or find another way to exin the source of Astral infusion?


    Seems like you can throw the pot to Orochimaru?


    "Then go and clean up Orochimaru first, and then help them manage Amegakure when I go back! Being a vige chief or something may not work, but being the vige ountant shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    Uehara quietly opened the destiny skill panel and watched the direction of Orochimaru and Kabuto''s escape route. Their destination should be a secret base.


    "Go to the base and wait for them!"


    Uehara''s figure quietly disappeared into the air, his voice gradually dissipated on the dunes: "When Orochimaru and Kabuto arrive, will they be pleasantly surprised to see me? Go and search for healing scrolls first!"

 Chapter 100 - 100: Orochimarus Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags

    In the Ninja World, Orochimaru''s bases are everywhere.


    It may be that Orochimaru has a unique economic approach. Every base he builds has rtivelyplete facilities, and the instrument alone seems to be very valuable.


    Uehara suddenly became interested.


    At this moment, Uehara seems to have returned to the time when he went to school.


    Although Orochimaru''sboratory looks a bit more advanced than the chemistry and biologyboratory of a middle school, it does not prevent Uehara from messing around.


    It''s a pity that there are no ninjutsu scrolls here. There are only a few experimental diaries of Orochimaru, which list a bunch of messy things.


    Uehara also didn''t understand it.


    After a while, he is getting a little bored sitting and wait for them.


    Uehara uses a bunch of test tubes and beakers and started his first journey as a Ninja scientist, and it may be thest.


    As for whether there is any fatal danger, Uehara didn''t care.


    Anyway, Uehara may not be able to fight some people but as far as life-saving is concerned, it is estimated that Orochimaru is not as good as him.


    After a while, theboratory in the base opened.


    When Orochimaru and Kabuto came in, they saw a scene in front of them that made them both raised their brow at the same time.


    Uehara held a test tube in his hand and was about to pour liquid into a beaker. There was an alcohol bottle under the beaker for heating.


    The surprise and anger on Orochimaru''s face gradually faded, and a little happily he said: "Ha, I didn''t expect that there are people who would be interested in these..."


    In the next second, when Orochimaru saw the test tube in Uehara''s hand, his voice stopped abruptly, and his face changed involuntarily.


    Kabuto quickly interrupted Uehara in a loud voice. He didn''t ask why Uehara was here, but first discouraged him in a deep voice: "Please put down the experimental equipment in your hands."


    "Shhh, don''t make a sound."


    Uehara put up his finger on his mouth, and said cautiously: "I''m experimenting now, don''t disturb me, it will save your lives for the time being."


    Orochimaru:"..."


    This kid is crazy, right?


    Kabuto pushed his sses around and said coldly: "I suggest you don''t do this. The thing in your hand might explode. With the speed and power of the explosion, none of the three of us can escape."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t kill me."


    Uehara was so angry with Orochimaru and Kabuto for disturbing him so he poured all the contents of the test tube into the heated beaker without hesitation.


    Orochimaru cursed Uehara in his heart, and hurriedly closed his hands to form handseal: "Doton: Dory¨±heki!" (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    Originally, when Orochimaru saw Uehara, he was a little flustered.


    Later, when Orochimaru saw Uehara doing experiments in hisboratory, Orochimaru''s heart became more panicked.


    When Orochimaru was sure that Uehara was experimenting blindly, especially when he is about to waste the precious chemicals he refined with his messy and extremely simple experimental procedure, Orochimaru was simply mad at Uehara.


    His mind of a scientist will not tolerate Uehara''s messy action.


    This kid is really not afraid of death!


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion sounded instantly!


    The entireboratory has copsed because of the huge explosion almost immediately!


    Kabuto didn''t deceive Uehara. The test tube he was ying with just now had an unstable liquid in it. It is not strange that it will explode when it encountered the messy materials inside the beaker!


    It''s just that the power of the explosion is too great.


    Its effect is far stronger than the power of a C-level fireball technique.


    Orochimaru hurriedly used an earth wall for defense but he was still inevitably affected. When theye out from the ruins, Orochimaru and Kabuto were a little embarrassed and lost their image.


    Uehara was relieved from his Golden Body Stagnation skill. Even a single strand of his hair is not hurt at all. He evenmented on himself with some good time: "Well, a sessful sting experiment, it seems that I have the talent to be a scientist."


    "You think too much..."


    Orochimaru looked at Uehara with a grim and grumpy face, skipped the simple and childish little experiment, and talked to Uehara, he said coldly: "Kid, how can you find this ce."


    "Yeah, I experience the life of Orochimaru-senpai."


    Uehara kicked a stone blocking his way and chuckled: "As a result, I found out that the life of Orochimaru-senpai is quite interesting. Is there any other Orochimaru-senpai experimental base? I still have a few interesting test experiments to try¡­"


    "..."


    Kabuto looked at Uehara speechlessly, then looked at the entire base ruins.


    At first nce, it sounds like Uehara still likes science, but the messy little experiment he just did, this guy has no scientific talent at all!


    Orochimaru stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips. After scanning around, he didn''t see anyone else.


    Orochimaru''s eyes gradually became a little cold: "You so courageous to chase us down by yourself...Do you really think you can do whatever you want because you can summon out Pain?"


    "Sorry."


    Uehara spread out his hands and looked at Orochimaru sarcastically: "With Pain-sama, you can do whatever you want."


    It''s just that Uehara added: "But I thought about it again, if I will just face Orochimaru-senpai, there is no need to summon Pain-sama."


    "Boy!"


    Orochimaru gritted his teeth and mmed out his palms to the ground, one by one a brown snake appears and opened its mouths to bite towards Uehara: "Who do you think you are? Sen''ei Jashu (Hidden Shadow Snake Hands)!"


    "Twilight de!"


    A purple chakra broadsword suddenly appeared next to Uehara and cut off the heads of a group of snakes. He even waved and manipted the purple broadsword to fly at Orochimaru!


    The purple broadsword mmed into Orochimaru''s body!


    In the next second, Orochimaru''s body shattered instantly, turning into pieces of mud and fall to the ground.


    Earth-Style Kawarimi.


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    Orochimaru''s voice suddenly sounded on the other side, and a huge snake crawled out of the summon jutsu under his palm and rushed towards Uehara!


    Uehara flew into the air and with a head-on punch, this snake fell to the ground!


    Ueharanded on the body of the snake and sighed: "Orochimaru-senpai, don''t y snakes in front of me. It''s not interesting... What interests me is the advanced ninjutsu that few people can use."


    After speaking, Uehara seemed to think of something, and a sneer appeared on his face: "Oh, I forgot, Orochimaru-senpai only ys with snakes."


    "¡­moron!"


    Orochimaru didn''t pay attention to Uehara''s ridicule. His psychological quality far surpassed most ninjas in the Ninja world, but Uehara''s mouth was too poisonous.


    Orochimaru is a rare all-attribute chakra in the ninja world. He is good at ordinary ninjutsu recorded in the five big countries'' ninjutsu list.


    What does he mean by only ying with snakes!


    Just listening to Uehara''s sarcasm, the corners of Orochimaru''s eyes twitched: "You really don''t respect your senior... In this case, I will let you, a frog at the bottom of the well, see how big the world is!"


    As the voice fell, Orochimaru threw a shuriken!


    The shuriken flew towards Uehara with explosive tags tied in it.


    At the same time, a long snake appeared at the feet of Orochimaru, pulling Kabuto back to his side, obviously, he did not want Kabuto to be affected.


    Just as Uehara was a little surprised, Orochimaru suddenly raised his head and stared at Uehara, his eyes suddenly became a bit solemn, and his palms suddenly closed to form a handseal!


    When Orochimaru''s handseal finished, a sneer shed across the corner of his mouth: "Since you are looking for death, then I will use your master and apprentice''s favorite ninja tools to destroy you!.... Goj¨­ Kibaku Fuda (Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags)!"

 Chapter 101 - 101: Kabuto Is Not A Good Person!

    Boom!


    The whole ruins set off a vigorous explosion!


    Orochimaru and Kabuto stood in the distance looking at the center of the explosion with a smile on their mouths: "The Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags can use 10,000 explosive tags in a sh, enough to directly kill any enemy."


    When Orochimaru learned the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation, naturally he did not give up the research on the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags along with the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation.


    For a ninjutsu genius like Orochimaru, it is not difficult to learn the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.


    The only trouble is that the price of the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags is a bit expensive, and for Orochimaru, it will cost him tens or even hundreds of millions of Ryo in a fight.


    This fight was too wasteful.


    Except when he was learning the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags, Orochimaru never thought of using the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags at other times so he still has 10,000 explosive tags left behind.


    After all, the most important summon condition of the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags is that the first explosive tags must be close to the enemy and trigger the summon.


    If you can attach an explosive tag to the enemy, then the enemy is too weak to waste the explosive tags; if an enemy is very powerful, then it is definitely impossible to let his enemy attached an explosive tag or let his body be close enough to be affected by the explosion.


    This is the conclusion in the research of Orochimaru.


    Therefore, Orochimaru does not like this ninjutsu, which is a waste of money and not very cost-effective.


    However, for Orochimaru, using explosive tags to kill Konan''s disciple is of special significance.


    Orochimaru doesn''t mind giving this intern a free cremation.


    By the way, when Konan found the body of Uehara, let her recognize the true use of the explosive tag, and also, recognize the gap between the weak and the strong.


    Orochimaru nced at the fog produced by the explosion. He did not choose to check the body of Uehara. He just said: "Okay, let''s go!"


    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama."


    Kabuto nced at the explosion smoke before he left, and a trace of awe shed in his eyes: "It''s worthy of the ninjutsu of Orochimaru-sama, even explosive tag can exert such a strong power."


    "I didn''t invent this."


    Orochimaru stopped, chuckled, and shook his head, he then said: "This is invented by Konoha Second Hokage-sama."


    When Orochimaru mentioned the Second Hokage, there was a rare admiration on his face.


    Suddenly Uehara''s voice came from the huge smoke: "Orochimaru-senpai must have the practice method of Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags in his hands?"


    "I do have it in my hands, but the disadvantage of this technique is too..."


    After Orochimaru subconsciously answered, hearing the voice is a little bit different, he suddenly turned his head and looked into the smoke.


    Uehara was walking out of it step by step.


    Uehara patted the dust on his body, and said nonchntly: "Since Orochimaru-senpai has what I want in his hands, then I can''t easily let you go."


    Uehara seemed a bit defiant.


    "Oh!"


    Orochimaru''s mouth curled up and said coldly: "The Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags didn''t kill you. It seems that even the forbidden technique researched by a genius like the second Hokage is wed!"


    "No, no...His technique is not wed."


    Uehara hurriedly waved his hand and exined: "I believe that both myself and my sensei should like this technique very much... I think it should be Orochimaru-senpai who is defective?"


    "How dare you speak rudely to Orochimaru-sama!"


    Kabuto pushed his sses around and put down his hands abruptly.


    The palm of Kabuto suddenly shed with a pale green light, he is using the chakra scalpel.


    After his words fell, Kabuto rushed up in the direction of Uehara, and the palm with pale green chakra cut in the direction of Uehara''s neck!


    This is how a medical ninja fights.


    The chakra scalpel can not only be used for treatment, but it is also used for fighting, and it is sharper than kunai!


    However, there are very few medical ninjas who use the Chakra scalpel in battle. Only a ninja spy and medic like Kabuto can be ingenious.


    After all, the job of the medical ninja is to save people.


    The job of Kabuto is a spy.


    "Twilight de!"


    Uehara calmly stretched out his hand, a purple chakra broadsword fell on it, and then he shed into the oing Kabuto!


    Kabuto stop and jumped into the air. The next moment he appeared behind Uehara, and the Chakra scalpel targeted Uehara''s body.


    Uehara just twisted and borrowed his swing force so the broadsword flew into Kabuto''s direction!


    Uehara looked at Kabuto and on his fingers a card popped out then throws it hitting the body of Kabuto head-on, leaving his body with bruises.


    Kabuto tumbled and fell to the ground.


    Orochimaru didn''t seem to worry about his subordinates, he saw that Kabuto slowly took off his clothes, and his injuries were quickly recovering on his own, and he didn''t even seem to have suffered any serious injuries at all.


    Kabuto nced at the wounds on his body and said solemnly: "Orochimaru-sama, please be careful, my whole body is almost within his attack range.


    The strength of this kid surpasses any young man I have ever seen. Even if I use In''yu Sh¨­metsu (Cellr Activation) to heal in advance, some attacks are still toote to guard against. "


    In''yu Sh¨­metsu is to predict the enemy''s attack position, to heal the parts that may be injured in advance to minimize the injury.


    It''s just that Uehara''s attack was too unpredictable.


    "Of course."


    Orochimaru licked his lips, and said with a solemn expression: "None of Akatsuki''s members are simple, and even just an intern can''t be underestimated..."


    Uehara nced at Kabuto and beckoned him friendly: "Kabuto-sane here, don''t worry, at best I will only kill you."


    "..."


    Kabuto is speechless.


    Is this little guy joking?


    "Of course if you are willing to surrender now, I will not kill you."


    Uehara held his Chakra Broadsword and whispered: "If I kill you now, it would be a waste of talent, and we know what the organization has always valued talent most!"


    "is it?"


    The sses in Kabuto shed a bright light, and he stood up and walked towards Uehara: "If I take refuge to you, what can I get?"


    Uehara looked at him and said: "You can survive."


    "The price seems pretty good?"


    Kabuto nodded in agreement, and when he walked to Uehara''s side, he turned to look at Orochimaru: "Sorry, Orochimaru-sama, I must..."


    However, while Uehara was not paying attention, Kabuto quietly took out a small scalpel from his pocket and stab it into the back of Uehara''s neck!


    boom!


    Uehara suddenly shorted his distance and hit Kabuto''s chest with his elbow, causing the genius spy to cough up blood.


    Uehara ignored the painful cry of Kabuto, turned around and grabbed Kabuto''s wrist, took the scalpel from his hand, and forcefully inserted it on his shoulder!


    Under the control of Uehara''s power, Kabuto couldn''t help kneel on the ground, and stare at Uehara with his indifferent face!


    "Do you think I am a fool?"


    Uehara kicked Kabuto to the ground, and snorted coldly: "I knew that a traitor like Orochimaru is not a good person, so his subordinate will also be the same!"

 Chapter 102 - 102: Are You Belittling Me By Using This White Snake Form??

    He can scold two people in one sentence.


    Nagato will be very pleased that Uehara has really grown up.


    It''s just that the scolded Orochimaru didn''t care, but instead praise him: "Killing decisively, you deserve to be Konan''s disciple..."


    "I haven''t killed him yet."


    Uehara red at Orochimaru, and said in a cold voice: "Why, do you want to redeem your most loyal subordinates with the practice scroll of the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags?"


    "His value is not that high."


    Orochimaru shook his head and rejected Uehara''s proposal.


    Uehara shook his head, and sighed: "Actually, I think this guy''s value is higher than the value of Orochimaru-senpai..."


    There are many types of ninjas in the entire ninja world.


    But there are two of them that can be said to have risen from the bottom. They neither have the strong bloodline passed down from a n nor the superb ninja talents and can only rely on themselves.


    The first one was Might Guy, who was able to achieve a powerful body strength with his tireless training; the other was Kabuto, relying on his IQ to climb step by step to the peak of the ninja world.


    The stories of these two people are very inspirational.


    "Sometimes I envy you for working hard..."


    Uehara''s short stature grabbed the hair of Kabuto, and shook his head with emotion: "It''s a pity that my talent is too bad, and I can only survive by bing a gangster."


    Kabuto: "..."


    Although he didn''t understand what Uehara meant, he could feel the regret and pride in Uehara''s words.


    I understand if you regret it...


    But why are you a little proud?


    "Forget it, some things will only be avable in the future. Let''s charge a little interest first, rather than nothing!"


    Uehara shook his head self-consciously, punched Kabuto in the face, and watched him passpletely unconscious.


    After all, there are still a series of side missions that need to bepleted from the future Kabuto, especially the Sage Mode training methods of the three holynd.


    [Side mission: See through the spy identity of Yakushi Kabuto (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is 300 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Defeat the Medical Ninja Yakushi Kabuto (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a skill Cell Division.]


    [Cell division: After death, the body will divide into 4 blobs. After 8 seconds, these divided blob will regroup to resurrect the body. Each surviving blob will is equivalent to 10% of the life and chakra energy. The cooldown time is 150 seconds, no chakra consumption.]


    "This¡­"


    Uehara was surprised and delighted. He had never thought that he could get a rebirth skill, although this cell division might divide Uehara into four.


    The possibility of using this skill should be very small, right?


    "Okay, I can have a snack before the meal."


    Uehara kicked the tool man Kabuto aside, twisted his shoulder, and turned to look at Orochimaru: "Now I can eat dinner!"


    "I have always been looked down upon by you, Uehara-kun..."


    Orochimaru''s eyes gradually became serious, and in the next second, he throws a shuriken toward Uehara.


    Orochimaru''s palms quickly closed toplete a handseal, and he shouted coldly: "Shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" (Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique)


    The shuriken flying in the sky quickly split into a group of shurikens!


    Orochimaru did not stop at all but continued to close his hands to form a handseal, and violently spray out a ball of mes: "Katon: H¨­senka Tsumabeni!" (Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Nail Crimson)


    The ball of mes quickly attached to the shuriken and flew in the direction of Uehara.


    Even if the me is extinguished, the shuriken can cause some serious damage.


    "Isn''t this Uchiha Itachi''s H¨­senka Tsumabeni?"


    Uehara widened his eyes and looked at the flying burning shuriken, and quickly began to form handseal to release ninjutsu: "Futon: Wind Barrier!"


    A wind wall appears, stopping the burning shuriken.


    Orochimaru only regarded thisbination of ninjutsu as a feint, and the real ultimate move was still underneath: " Sen''ei Jashu (Hidden Shadow Snake Hands)!"


    Two snakes flew out of the ground on both sides of Uehara!


    Uehara summoned the purple chakra broadsword and waved it to cut off the two snakes. His face was a little unhappy: "Orochimaru-senpai, you should not y snakes in front of me. This will reduce my favor for you. "


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense."


    Orochimaru leaned over andy on the ground, and numerous snakes spewed out from his mouth: "Mandara no Jin!" (Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes)


    A group of long snakes rushed in the direction of Uehara!


    Just looking at the number of them made Uehara''s scalp numb!


    Ordinary people would subconsciously not want to touch a snake when they saw a snake, but now there are thousands of snakes hissing towards him.


    Every snake spits out a sharp sword of the way, but it also made them look a lot pleasing in his eye...


    "Raiton: Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    Uehara raised his right hand, a group of cloud storms gathered quickly, and a series of lightning smashed down quickly. In a few seconds, the snakes became charcoal.


    Orochimaru did not worry that his ninjutsu was easily solved by Uehara. He just looked at Uehara a little surprised: "That is... a Ninjutsu without handseal?"


    This is really amazing!


    Ninjutsu without a handseal in the Ninja World is very rare, especially a powerful Lightning Ninjutsu like the one just now should require at least a dozen handseal.


    "Oh, did I forget the handseal just now?"


    Uehara frowned his brows, closed his palms, and continued in a deep voice: "Don''t worry I have a beautiful set of handseal for you to see..."


    "Do you think I am an idiot?"


    Orochimaru cursed, his neck stretched out suddenly, and he whispered: "But now for me, you already have a different value..."


    The slender neck flew over with the head of Orochimaru!


    ording to the Chakra Ninja theory, the more chakras that ninjas can use, the more they need to use handseal to control the ninjutsu they will release.


    Except for certain bloodline ninjas.


    A trace of madness shed through the flying head of Orochimaru. His front teeth gradually became sharp: "Before I get the body I want, ill take you as a spare. ¡­If you can survive that is! Magen: Narakumi no Jutsu!" (Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique)


    Uehara''s eyes suddenly fell into confusion.


    However, the next second he used purification to release the control of the genjutsu, and Uehara kicked Orochimaru!


    Bang!


    Orochimaru was kicked in the neck by Uehara!


    The soft neck bend at an incredible angle, like a slingshot, the head and body of Orochimaru fly at the same time.


    Uehara''s face was a bit unsightly, looking at Orochimaru who had retracted his neck, he said coldly: "Don''te near me, you''re so dirty."


    "He he he..."


    Orochimaru smiled and twisted his neck, then his body elongated, and his head gradually became a bit ferocious. Small white snakes began to appear on his body and slowly turned into arge white snake. !


    Orochimaru''s voice was a bit rough: "Little devil, don''t worry, we will be one in a while..."


    "Shut up, go Twilight de!"


    Uehara threw out the purple broadsword in his hand!


    The Chakra Broadsword drew an arc in the air, and while Orochimaru was still talking, it plunged into his neck and nailed the white snake to the ground.


    Uehara stepped on Orochimaru''s body and he said coldly: "Orochimaru-senpai, if you use other ninjutsu, maybe I will find it troublesome... But are you looking down on me by using this white snake form?"


    This snake can be easily solved by Sasuke!


    It is obviously insulting his power!

 Chapter 103 - 103: The Hero...entrance!

    The white snake seems to have stopped moving.


    Uehara furrowed his brows, and his expression was a bit unsightly. He kicked the white snake in the head: "Did you die just like this?"


    In the next second, Uehara''s expression suddenly changed. He suddenly drew out the purple Chakra Broadsword. The white snake turned out to be just an empty shell!


    Are you kidding me?


    Orochimaru transforms into a white snake to leaving such an empty shell, is it to escape?


    On the ground a hand suddenly stretched out and tightly grasped Uehara''s ankle: "I finally caught you, kid! Doton: Shinj¨± Zanshu no Jutsu!" (Earth Style: Groundhog Technique Decapitation)


    "Too sneaky!"


    Uehara was caught off guard and was pulled underground by such C-level ninjutsu, leaving only his head on the ground.


    Damn, there is such a thing.


    He would actually be hit by the Groundhog Technique Decapitation.


    He saw some time ago how sinister Uchiha Itachi a genius ninja was. Why did he forget it when he was fighting Orochimaru?


    This guy is far more sinister than Uchiha Itachi.


    "I''m not willing to kill you, kid!"


    Orochimaru just chuckled, and after licking his lips, his whole body suddenly turned into countless small white snakes, swarming towards Uehara on the ground.


    Orochimaru wants to get Uehara''s body.


    In the next second, Uehara who was on the ground suddenly disappears so the white snakes could only gather again and be Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru''s palm quickly pped on the ground, using his chakra to perceive the ground, his brow wrinkled: "...what''s going on? I can''t perceive that kid''s chakra?"


    A purple light suddenly shes in Orochimaru''s eyes!


    A purple chakra broadswordes out of the ground and shed into his neck. Orochimaru dangerously avoided it but he still been cut on his chest, and blood was almost gushing out!


    An explosive tag also appeared and stick on Orochimaru''s wound like arge band-aid.


    "Boom!"


    Uehara reappeared in front of Orochimaru and even opened his mouth to dub the explosion of the explosive tags.


    Boom!


    The explosive tags bursts instantly!


    Orochimaru was blown out, some of his blood and flesh fly away!


    However, after one explosive tag was detonated, it summoned another ten explosive tags.


    When Orochimaru saw the appearance of ten explosive tags, he opened his eyes in disbelief, and a trace of terror shed in it: "This is... the technique of Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags?"


    "I don''t know how to multiply the explosive tags, but this is my own trick to y explosive tags."


    Uehara spread out his palms, with a very generous smile he said: "Orochimaru-senpai just gave me 10,000 explosive tags. I will never let others owe me favors so I will give it back to you ten times, now we two are even."


    Ten explosive tags, then in the next second a hundred explosive tags were summoned out. In an instant, one hundred thousand explosive tags were summoned, which were tightly attached to the surrounding of Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru sighed helplessly: "I thought I overestimated you enough, but I didn''t expect..."


    At this moment, even the Orochimaru-Ry¨± no Kawarimi no Jutsu (Orochimaru-Style Body Recement Technique) can''t protect him!


    Then there is only onest technique that can be used!


    "Yamata no Jutsu!" (Eight Branches Technique)


    Orochimaru''s body instantly swelled and turned into tens of meters high Eight-Headed Serpent. Eightrge heads were shaking constantly, and they were screaming back and forth!


    This is the ultimate forbidden ninjutsu of Orochimaru!


    The power of the Eight Branches Technique isparable to that of a Bijuu, as long as there is one head remaining, it will not die. Orochimaru will use this jutsu topete with the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags.


    At this moment, Orochimaru is the Eight-Headed Serpent.


    After the explosion of the explosive tag resounded, each of the heads of the Eight-Headed Serpent fell to the ground, and one of the heads spit out the body of Orochimaru.


    It''s just that the current Orochimaru looks a little weak. This life-saving ninjutsu has cost him a lot of Chakra and physical strength.


    Uehara was quite interested in this and said: "I thought Orochimaru-senpai would use such a powerful technique to attack me!"


    "Humph¡­"


    Orochimaru just gritted his teeth and did not answer, closed his palms, and began to form the summoning technique handseal: "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    He is not yet able to use the Yamata no Jutsu proficiently, and it is easy to cause his body to be out of control and copse internally. Instead of forcibly using the Yamata no Jutsu, he might as well summon another big guy!


    "Come out! Manda!"


    Orochimaru stared coldly at Uehara, pped his palm on the ground, and a huge summoning seal appeared on the ground.


    A behemoth leaped out of the summoning seal!


    The huge snake spits out its snake tongue and scanned the battlefield. Its eyes revealed a cruel look: "Orochimaru, is there anything wrong for you to call me out? If I can''t be satisfied, I will kill you now!"


    In Konoha Sannin and their summoned beasts. Only Orochimaru and his snake summoned beast have a very poor rtionship.


    This is can also be rted to the nature of snakes..


    "Hahahahaha..."


    Before Orochimaru could say anything, Uehara suddenlyughed loudly: "Orochimaru-senpai, it looks like your summoned beast is not very obedient!"


    "Oh?"


    Manda lowered their heads slightly, saw the tiny Uehara, and said: "Boy, who are you? You dare to say such things in front of me..."


    Uehara slowly flew into the air, watching Manda''s disdainful gaze, his palm slowly began to form a handseal: "Who am I?"


    "This kid is going to summon Pain again?"


    Orochimaru''s face was a bit unsightly, he hurriedly sat on top of Manda''s head, and began to recover his chakra, preparing for the battle in his best condition.


    Uehara raised his head and stared at Orochimaru who was standing on Manda''s head, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly: "To satisfy your wish."


    Orochimaru frowned, and muttered in a low voice, "Will it be the shark that can eat the soul again? Manda should be able to handle that shark..."


    "Kochiyose no Jutsu!"


    Ueharapleted his summoning seal.


    A ray of light appeared from his hand and shot into the air brilliantly.


    Uehara was a little bit dumbfounded: "Why does this guye out with animation effects?"


    Just as Orochimaru was a little surprised, he suddenly saw an unimaginable seal appearing on the ground!


    The range of this seal is several kilometers, so what kind of monster Uehara wants to summon out?


    Is there such a big summoned beast in the world?


    "Hero''s...entrance!"


    A dull voice resounded like thunder in everyone''s ears!


    A tall figure flew over like a falling meteor. It does not look particrly tall, but it makes people feel full of power!


    When itnded heavily on the center of the seal, the seal of several kilometers shattered in an instant!


    No, it is not the seal that shatters, but the whole ground!


    A few kilometers ofnd, whether it is a mountain forest or a giant stone, all were thrown into the air by the force of this tall humanoid creature hitting the ground!


    The shatterednd was turned into countless chunks and was shaken off!


    Manda was not immune and also being shaken out, even if it hadn''t made any movement, its body was already out of control.


    Manda''s eyes showed a trace of fear, and he said in a panic: "Orochimaru, who the hell is that guy? What kind of monster have you provoked!"


    "I do not know either¡­"


    Orochimaru shook his head solemnly, but when he saw that the body of Kabuto was also shaken off, he still stretched out his arm and rescued Kabuto.


    Fortunately, at this time, Kabuto was awakened by the shock, but there was a sense of fear and horror in his expression: "Cough cough... Orochimaru-sama, what is going on?"


    Orochimaru did not answer, but just watched Uehara''s body fly to the tall figure that appeared on the ground, and said in a deep voice: "That little ghost summoned beast...what the hell is it?"


    The dust from the ground shaking gradually dispersed.


    Uehara''s summoned beast also showed its true appearance.


    Uehara stood on the head of the summoned beast he had summoned. His smile was a bit bright, and he said loudly in the direction of Orochimaru and others: "Let me introduce it to everyone.. Its name is Galio. "

 Chapter 104 - 104: The Strongest Summoned Beast Ever!

    The Colossus of Justice Galio.


    This is Uehara''s first time to summoned this summoned beast.


    It''s because Galio''s summoned consumes too many chakras, even now it takes nearly half of his chakras.


    Because Uehara was now able to recover Chakra quickly, he chose to summon the Colossus of Justice Galio in this battle against Manda.


    However, after Uehara summoned it, he realized that he had summoned it toote.


    Galio is such an awesome creature!


    Any adjective can hardly describe how powerful Galio was at the moment of its debut.


    At that moment, it gave people a sense of security and even made Uehara feel that this is what the summoned beast should look like, and this should be the colossus that can change the situation of the battle with his own power.


    Why need Deep Sea Titan or something!


    He just needs Galio to protect his safety.


    When Uehara stood on it, Galio''s body slowly stood up, and the copper wings slowly opened behind him, as if it could hold everything under its wings!


    Orochimaru frowned, and stared at the tall giant stone statue: "It looks a bit like something made by those guys in Iwagakure with earth-released jutsu..."


    "Then there is nothing to be afraid of!"


    Manda rushed towards the tall stone statue, and said contemptuously: "Orochimaru after I solve this guy, remember to prepare a hundred living people for me..."


    "Be careful¡­"


    Orochimaru hurriedly interrupted Manda''s words, looking nervously at the tall colossus that suddenly rushing towards them, far faster than Manda.


    Bamm!


    Manda''s body flew instantly!


    No, it was the stone statue that knocked its body away!


    Orochimaru pulled over the body of Kabuto and led him down from Manda''s body, his eyes were a little frightened: "Uehara that little ghost summoned beast is so powerful!"


    This stone statue surpasses any summoned beast that Orochimaru saw!


    But it is nothingpared to the power of the Bijuu!


    The battle is not over yet, while Manda was in the air, Galio''s wings m, and two gusts of wind form.


    Two violent winds swept over everything around them, leaving behind nothing but a vast expanse. When the two winds gathered together it suddenly became a continuous circling wind!


    It''s just that the wind stays still, tearing Manda''s body!


    A bloody color gradually appeared in the wind. It was the blood flowing out of the wound on the scales of the snake that had been torn out by the wind, and it was constantly being blown upward by the wind.


    "Bastard..."


    Manda roared painfully and crawled out of the wind, and opened its mouth to bite the stone head of Galio. Manda''s attacks were not limited to this. Its tail suddenly came out and circled around Galio''s body!


    The huge stone statue stretched out his arm to grab Manda''s body, slowly raised his head to reveal its dark eyes, and stared at Manda''s head closely.


    Those dark eyes make it impossible to perceive his mind.


    But this kind of unknown makes people feel a touch of fear out of thin air.


    Manda''s body trembled for a moment, and he began to squeeze the stone body of Galio without showing any weakness, and yelled: "Bastard, I will turn you back into a pile of rubble!"


    Click!


    Galio with a white light in his fist mmed it on Manda''s body.


    In the next second, countless cracks appeared on Manda''s body!


    This summoned giant snake that had left many fierce names in the Ninja World War, was instantly beaten into countless pieces of meat and fell to the ground.


    Whether it is Orochimaru or Uehara, their face couldn''t help but change color, they are surprised by the strength that Galio showed!


    Manda was killed with one punch.


    And it looked like a normal punch.


    "Manda died a bit hastily..."


    Uehara''s face gradually became weird, and he couldn''t help but lower his head to look at the summoned beast at his feet: "This...is it Galio colossal smash?"


    The huge stone statue slowly retracted his fist, and a dull voice rang out: "Excuse me, I just woke up, who am I to fighting?"


    Uehara''s face was stagnant: "It''s over."


    What the hell is this summoned beast!


    You can fight even when you are asleep?


    It''s just that this Galio can speak, which couldn''t be better.


    Uehara pointed in the direction of Orochimaru, the copper wings behind Galio p slightly, then he flies toward Orochimaru.


    Galio lowered his head and looked down at Orochimaru and Kabuto, it nodded and point its finger at Orochimaru. He said: "Can I hit him? Just once."


    "...No way."


    Uehara jumps down in front of Orochimaru, only to see Orochimaru''s dark eyes, which made people feel a little bit cold.


    Uehara turned his head and said to Galio: "Wait a while if he doesn''t agree to my request, you will kill him, understand?"


    "Understand."


    Galio nodded.


    Uehara stroked his chin thoughtfully: "It seems that Galio should be a kind and honest type..."


    Bang!


    Before Uehara had finished speaking, Galio mmed his fist down!


    The huge fist was glowing with white light, and it mmed in the side of Orochimaru!


    Galio, who was looking down at Orochimaru, stretched out its huge finger and pointed at Uehara: "Will you agree to his request? Or I will kill you right now?."


    Orochimaru:"..."


    Watching Orochimaru fell into silence, Galio clenched his palm again, and it whispered softly: "Look, he didn''t promise you. I''m in a hurry. Can I kill him now? I''ll just hit him lightly."


    "¡­You shut up."


    Uehara has ck lines all over his face.


    Why did he think that this one is honest?


    Orochimaru said with a gloomy face: "Uehara Naraku, what do you want?"


    "Ninjutsu, the forbidden one kind."


    Uehara turned his head to look at Orochimaru, and stretched out his palm towards him: "I don''t dislike your poor technique, please hand it over!"


    Orochimaru''s expression was a bit subtle, he said coldly: "Ninjutsu is the essence of my knowledge, I can''t just hand it to you casually..."


    "Kill him"


    Uehara said without emotion on his face.


    Standing behind Uehara, the tall Galio squeezed his fist sharply, and his short body was about to hit Orochimaru on the head!


    "Wait!"


    Orochimaru quickly raised his hand and said solemnly: "I have thousands of ninjutsu. It is impossible to waste a lot of time telling you all the ninjutsu. At least you have to list a few important ninjutsu.?"


    This is just him being a little bit careful.


    This kid in front of him knows what a fart!


    He has learned a lot of ninjutsu. Many of these ninjutsu names have not been heard. Most of the popr ones are D-level or even C-level ninjutsu. If this kid can name a few ninjutsu. That''s already pretty good.


    "I understand what you mean, and I won''t ask too much."


    Uehara spread out his fingers, and whispered softly: "First of all, the technique of Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags, Mystical Palm Technique, Impure World Reincarnation, Living Corpse Reincarnation, Shuriken Shadow Clone..."


    Every time Uehara mentioned a name, Orochimaru''s heart couldn''t help beat.


    How can the ninjutsu proposed by this little devil be handed over? How will he gain a foothold in the Ninja World after losing this unique ninjutsu?


    "Wait... I can''t give you some techniques."


    Orochimaru interrupted Uehara''s words coldly and exined: "I haven''t studied the Impure World Reincarnation and the Living Corpse Reincarnation. When we meet again next time, if I finish it, I will turn these two techniques together. How about it?"


    "...good."


    Uehara narrowed his eyes and looked at Orochimaru with an innocent smile.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Do You Still Want To Resist?

    Orochimaru wanted to dy time.


    And Uehara will surely do as he wishes.


    Judging from this point in time, the two techniques of Orochimaru are indeed not perfect, and there are still big loopholes. Uehara can wait for a while.


    He will go to his door to collect the debts after Orochimaru perfects the technique in the future.


    After a while, Orochimaru took out several scrolls and threw them to Uehara. They are the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags technique, Shuriken Shadow Clone, and Five Elements Seal; Kabuto a serious medical ninja beside him also handed the scroll of the Mystical Palm Technique.


    Orochimaru stares at Uehara coldly, watching Uehara ept the scrolls, and said in a deep voice: "Now can we go?"


    "Ok."


    Uehara slowly raised his head and looked at the ugly face of Orochimaru: "Orochimaru-senpai, don''t show this kind of expression, be happy!


    Also, don''t say anything that shouldn''t be said to others in the future. You saw it before. I can always find you at any time, Orochimaru-senpai. "


    "¡­rest assured."


    Orochimaru gritted his teeth, took off the ring of the sky from his finger, and threw it to Uehara: "I don''t want to see people in that group again!"


    "Rest assured, I won''t let you meet Pain-sama and Konan-sensei."


    Uehara waved his hand nonchntly: "But it doesn''t matter if you meet other people, you can easily escape from their hands."


    After finishing speaking, Uehara suddenly raised his head and asked again: "By the way, I heard that Orochimaru-senpai is good at Orochimaru-Ry¨± no Kawarimi no Jutsu (Orochimaru-Style Body Recement Technique) and can use Chakra to recover his injuries. Is it true?"


    "Do you want to learn this technique too?"


    Orochimaru''s face turned gloomy again, but he seemed to think of something, and he showed a smile: "This technique requires..."


    "I am not a person who likes to take away the knowledge of others."


    Uehara shook his head, and said to Galio behind him: "Before leaving, break off the two legs of Orochimaru-senpai, this is the price of his betrayal to Akatsuki; I am Akatsuki''s intern, and I cannot ignore a traitor to slip away."


    "Boy, are you kidding me?"


    Orochimaru''s expression suddenly became furious.


    Uehara retorted without looking: "I didn''t want your life and you can still recover."


    There is nothing wrong with these words.


    But for Orochimaru, it was too humiliating.


    boom!


    "Bunshin no Jutsu!"


    Orochimaru''s fingers suddenly closed to form a handseal, and another clone appeared beside him.


    There was a hint of fierceness and madness shing in the eyes of the two Orochimaru, and they each began to close their hands and make handseals. The speed was dazzling.


    "Suiton: Suiry¨±dan no Jutsu!" (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique)


    "Raiton: Raiu!" (Lightning Release: Thunderstorm)


    Orochimaru and his shadow clone released two ninjutsu separately, and their expressions were slightly proud: "Thank you for giving me enough time and opportunity to recover my Chakra...Go to hell, Raisuiry¨±dan (Lightning Water Dragon Bullet)!"


    Amidst a thundercloud storm, a huge water dragon sprang out of the storm. The water dragon was constantly drifting with lightning, making people afraid to approach!


    Lightning Water Dragon Bullet.


    This isbined ninjutsu that Orochimaru learned from the Third Hokage.


    Although Orochimaru is not very good at the fire release high-level ninjutsu, and cannot simultaneously release high-level ninjutsu like Katon: Kary¨± Endan (Fire Release: Fire Dragon me Bullet), but he is very skillful in using the dual-attributebination ninjutsu like the lightning water dragon bullet.


    The lightning dragon jumped out boldly and rushed down in the direction of Galio!


    However, the tall stone statue suddenly spread its wings, and a violent wind radiated from its body, gradually extending its scope.


    Strangely, this gust of wind seems to move from outside to inside.


    The lightning water dragon bullet entered the range of the violent wind in an instant, and then it turned into a mass of water stains and fell on the ground, and the brewing Chakra followed the violent wind and entered Galio''s body.


    Uehara frowned, and nced at the water stain on the ground: "Did it absorb the chakra?"


    "No."


    After the tall giant stone statue retorted, he smashed the legs of Orochimaru with a punch, and said: "Then my mission has beenpleted, can I go back to rest?"


    "Whatever."


    Uehara waved his hand.


    The tall giant statue turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated.


    Kabuto saw that the giant stone statue disappeared, and he slowly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and hurriedly ran further away with Orochimaru, at least their lives could be saved.


    Uehara did not chase them, sometimes cutting leeks can''t be done in one go. They have to be cut ording to the season. After all, Orochimaru and Kabuto can give him many rewards!


    It is far beyond his imagination.


    If it wasn''t for the character of Orochimaru, Uehara would really like to befriend him.


    [Side mission: Defeat Manda (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is The Serpent''s Embrace Cassiopeia (Spirit Blossom Cassiopeia) summon contract.]


    [Summon Contract: The Serpent''s Embrace Cassiopeia (Spirit Blossom Cassiopeia), summon consumes 3000 Chakra points.]


    When you defeat a summoned snake beast you will be rewarded a summon snake contract?


    Uehara remembers that the Serpent''s Embrace is a half-human. It is said that her eyes can instantly petrify the person who sees her.


    Originally, Uehara didn''t like this summon contract, but if it is some Japanese-style Spirit Blossom snake girl, it seems that it is not uneptable?


    [Side mission: Defeat Orochimaru (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a skill Petrifying Gaze.]


    [Petrifying Gaze: A petrifying light is released through the eyes, and the enemy facing you will be directly petrified. The duration is 2 seconds, the minimum consumption of Chakra is 100 points, and the cooldown time is 60 seconds.]


    This skill is derived from Cassiopeia.


    But the effect of this skill is powerful enough!


    [Side mission: Obtain the Shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique) (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a skill Profound meaning! Cold Shadow.]


    [Profound meaning! Cold Shadow: Shoots five sharp chakra kunai in a cone. After the kunai hits, it will temporarily reduce the enemy''s ability to move, consumes 120 chakras, and has a 0.75 second cooldown time.]


    "This skill... seems useless?"


    Uehara frowned. In addition to throwing kunai, he will just look like a serious ninja in the future. This skill is not particrly powerful.


    It is barely counted as a group attack skill, the cooldown time is also very small, almost infinitely instantaneous, but he also has card deception skills.


    He can only say that is better than nothing.


    [Side mission: Get the Gogy¨­ F¨±in (Five Elements Seal) (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, reward 100 gold coins.]


    This five-element seal is so unpopr, it can''t even get a high reward.


    Fortunately, there is still onest side mission.


    [Side mission: Obtain the Sh¨­sen Jutsu (Mystical Palm Technique) (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a skill Healing.]


    [Healing: Immediately restore 15% of life energy for you and the surrounding allies, consume no Chakra, and cooldown time is 120 seconds.]


    This introduction is really simple and crude.


    Uehara overturned the scrolls in his hand and put them in his ninja bag. From now on, he can also call himself a medical ninja.


    In addition to these, he can also directly use the Mystical Palm Technique, the shuriken shadow clone, and the five elements seal, but he did not expect that the system has this hidden function!


    Maybe this function should be calledpatible?


    If Uehara discovered this feature earlier, can''t he pretend to be a ninjutsu genius a bit earlier? It''s just that Uehara''s power has already taken shape, and ordinary ninjutsu can hardly bring him improvement.


    As for the next trip, he will go to Sunagakure to meet Sasori and Deidara and ask him how he handled the things in Sunagakure.


    "After solving these troubles, I can go back!"


    Uehara touched his ninja bag with a look of triumph.. When he went back and gave the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags Technique to Konan. This time his sensei will definitely like this gift, right?

 Chapter 106 - 106: Its Time For Other Person To Bear The Black Pot

    The country of wind.


    In the windy sand outside Sunagakure.


    Sasori used the Senn¨­ S¨­sa no Jutsu (Memory-Concealing Maniptive Sand Technique) to control Yura one of the trusted members of the Kazekage advisory council and Baki a council''s highest-ranking members. From now on, Sasori will know all the events that will happen in Sunagakure.


    And using the influence of Yura and Baki, it will be proposed that after the death of the Fourth Kazekage, there will be no sessors in Sunagakure for the time being and also give up the investigation in Amegakure, so as not to cause war.


    The most important thing is that Sasori can also use Baki to get Gaara''s intel.


    When Akatsuki collects all the information on the Bijuu one day in the future, Sasori will be able to directly use Baki to capture the Jinchuriki Gaara.


    "Go back!"


    Sasori''s fingers moved slightly, controlling Baki and Yura to turn in the direction of Sunagakure, by using Senn¨­ S¨­sa no Jutsu (Memory-Concealing Maniptive Sand Technique).


    "As expected of Sasori-san!"


    Deidara is full of praise for Sasori''s maneuvering: "Although it is not as good as my explosive art, it has certain merits."


    "...shut up if you will only speak nonsense."


    Now that the problem of the death of the Fourth Kazekage in the Country of Rain has been perfectly solved, Sasori and Deidara did not hesitate to leave here and report back to Pain.


    By the way, let Pain pass the news to Uehara, and let that kid go back to the country of rain by himself, so he doesn''t have toe to Sunagakure and identally make a problem again.


    "ok, ok, I got it."


    Deidara touched the back of his head embarrassedly, and blinked at Sasori: "Respect the elderly and seniors, I still know it well."


    "..."


    Sasori got stuffy in his stomach.


    Deidara looks like a heartless guy. After insulting Sasori in one sentence, he threw out his white y bird: "Sasori-san, let''s go!"


    "¡­Humph!"


    Sasori gave a cold snort and slowly climbed up Deidara''s big white y bird. The two sat on it and flew into the air, slowly disappearing outside Sunagakure.


    After they left.


    A figure quietly appeared from the ground.


    Uehara watched the big white y bird disappeared and frowned: "Why doesn''t this fellow Sasori go and see his grandmother?"


    He didn''t expect Sasori to be so capable.


    Uehara went and work to clean up Orochimaru, and when hees here, Sasori had already solved the trouble which made him a bit ufortable.


    This directly disrupted Uehara''s n.


    "If this is the case, then I can only throw the pot to someone."


    Uehara tapped his arm with his finger, looked up at Sunagakure, and sank back into the ground.


    Late at night.


    Uehara surreptitiously found out the situation in Sunagakure.


    With the death of the Fourth Kazekage, there was no ninja capable sessor in the entire Vige. In addition, they suffered heavy losses in the Country of Rain, so the people could only ask Chiyo and Ebizo toe out again.


    The prestige of the Goky¨­dai (Honoured Sibling) is still there.


    Chiyo will temporarily take charge of Sunagakure as a consultant elder and will select the Fifth Kazekage in the future.


    Ebizo, as the staff member who assisted Kazekage to take charge of the Intelligence Division, also got his original position and was re-elected in the high-ranking position in the vige council.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and the moonlight is getting brighter.


    The moonlight entered Ebizo''s room, a hand floated out quietly from the wall, and a note was ced on his desk.


    However, when the hand retracted to the wall, it threw out a pen and awakened the sleeping old man.


    Even if Ebizo is old, his mind is still very alert.


    In the next second, the old man stood up, a kunai appears in his palm, and his eyes that had been narrowed slightly at this moment looked very energetic.


    "who!"


    After a while, Ebizo looked at his room vigntly, his eyes stopped on the note on the table, and his face changed instantly.


    Who sneaked into his room?


    And without knowing it, he left a note on his desk. If it is a ninja in the vige, there is still room for discussion...


    If it''s an enemy...


    That would be too dangerous for a high-ranking council member!


    The world is not as good as people want.


    When Ebizo opened the note, his expression became extremely ugly, and a drop of cold sweat appeared on his forehead because there was a simple leaf-like swirling mark on the back of the note.


    That is Konoha''s mark.


    Ebizo was silent for a while and decided to follow the instructions on the note. He put on his clothes and decided to rush to the secret meeting ce on the note.


    In the oasis outside the Sunagakure.


    This was originally the retirement ce of Ebizo and Chiyo.


    Since they returned to live in Sunagakure again, this ce will soon be sealed off, and they will return to live here again after Chiyo and Ebizo retire in the future.


    An uninvited guest greeted this ce today.


    When Ebizo arrives, he saw an old man sitting in the room with half bandages face.


    Konoha Root leader Shimura Danzo.


    Danzo is Ebizo''s biggest opponent in the past, and he also trapped Sunagakure in the darkness of the Ninja World several times.


    Ebizo slowly sat at the table, and said in a gloomy voice: "It''s been a long time, Danzo, I didn''t expect you to have the courage to meet me privately."


    "Sunagakure is very weak."


    Danzo slowly poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of Ebizo: "If it wasn''t for the death of the Fourth Kazekage, even if the person I sent could send the invitation to you silently, I am afraid this ce will be surrounded by Anbu now."


    Ebizo looked down at the tea and did not choose to ept it.


    Danzo seemed to be aware of what he meant and smiled: "Don''t worry, this time I came to you to cooperate... Those young people in the Ninja world are too grumpy and always think that cooperation will harm their interests. In fact, cooperation can achieve a win-win situation."


    "..."


    Ebizo was silent for a while before he sighed and said: "If you have something to say, say it, I can''t stay up all night."


    "Very good."


    Danzo nodded, and said in a deep voice: "I want the Kish¨­ Tensei (One''s Own Life Reincarnation) developed by Chiyo"


    "how do you know..."


    "What is impossible to know."


    Danzo raised his head and nced at the surprised Ebizo, and said leisurely: "Well, the Fourth Kazekage have been killed in the Country of Rain. I have confirmed this information. I also know the number of missions from Sunagakure very well. If you want to protect Sunagakure, you can only rely on Konohagakure to give you back the missions given by the Country of Wind."


    Ebizo shook his head and rejected Danzo''s suggestion: "Do you have this ability? That old man Sarutobi Hiruzen is still there, it is not your turn to call the shots in Konoha!"


    "As long as Sarutobi is killed, I will naturally be in charge of Konoha."


    Danzo gave a secret smile as if everything was under his control: "Kazekage died in the country of rain. You must be in opposition with the country of rain. Do you need me to help you make peace? That Hanzo has a good rtionship with me."


    "..."


    Ebizo''s fingers slowly tapped on the legs of the table.


    Today, Sunagakure has just passed a resolution, intending to send a representative to Amegakure about the death of the Fourth Kazekage in the Country of Rain, by the way, try to threaten Hanzo and get some benefits.


    As for war, Sunagakure can''t start it.


    However, it depends on whether Hanzo agrees with their negotiations, or Hanzo might even attack Sunagakue by taking advantage of Kazekage''s death.


    After all, the current Sunagakure is weaker than ever before.


    "If you want Kish¨­ Tensei (One''s Own Life Reincarnation), I can give it to you."


    Ebizo slowly raised his head to look at Danzo, and say word by word: " But Konoha will support our negotiations with the Country of Rain, Konoha will return the mission entrusted by the Country of Wind, and provide a certain amount of food as a support to the Country of Wind...."

 Chapter 107 - 107: Danzos Identity Is Quite Useful

    Ebizo sparsely put forward a lot of conditions.


    Danzo still had a smile on his face. He waited until Ebizo finished talking and said: "Your asking price is too high. Why don''t you just wait for Konoha to support Amegakure''s invasion of the Country of Wind."


    "Then why did youe here to talk?"


    After Ebizo finished speaking his expression became very ugly.


    Had it not been for the death of the Fourth Kazekage, he would not bother to give attention to Danzo!


    He really deserves to be the most insidious and despicable viin in the Ninja world, he is simply proficient in taking advantage of the crisis to rob others, he will surely die sooner orter.


    "First of all, I will help you talk to Amegakure."


    When Danzo said this, his face was slightly flushed, but it was not obvious in the night, he continued: "In Amegakure, there is a genius ninja who had defeated the Fourth Kazekage and his guards. Their war intent is very high, so it will not be easy for you to make a peace talk."


    Ebizo was a little dissatisfied: "Danzo, your Konohagakure is an ally of Sunagakure, will you just sit on the sidelines?"


    Danzo coldly snorted: "When the Fourth Kazekage invaded the Country of Rain, did he think that Konohagakure was Sunagakure''s ally? In short, I can only guarantee that the war will not happen!"


    "..."


    Ebizo fell into deep thought.


    After a while, he finally nodded helplessly.


    At this time Sunagakure must not experience any turbulence, as long as peace can be achieved, they will already be satisfied.


    Since I can''t get any results, it''s better to take a rest for the time being. When Sunagakure bes stronger again in the future, they can still use the death of the Fourth Kazekage to invade the country of rain.


    "As for the mission of the Country of Wind..."


    Danzo mentioned a topic that Ebizo is very concerned about. After all, without the gold dust of the Fourth Kazekage, Sunagakure can only rely on mission entrustment to exchange funds.


    Danzo took a nce at Ebizo, and continued: "Can you still support the funds of Sunagakure for a while? After a while, when the time is right I will be Konoha''s Hokage, then I will return your mission. "


    "..."


    Ebizo suddenly cast a strong look of distrust.


    Those ninjas that dare to trust Danzo, almost none of them end well. Ebizo is his old opponent, and naturally, he will not believe Danzo''s verbal promise.


    "Well, how about I give you some information first?"


    Danzo tapped his fingers on the table and whispered: "Jonin Yura in your vige is a spy controlled by someone. He should be controlled by the Senn¨­ S¨­sa no Jutsu (Memory-Concealing Maniptive Sand Technique). As for the person who controls Yura behind his back, you don''t need me to tell you this right?"


    "..."


    Ebizo''s face changed drastically.


    Yura is a high-level ninja who is responsible for the defense perimeter in their Sunagakure. If Yura is controlled by someone, it is almost equivalent to Sunagakure without defense.


    And the Memory-Concealing Maniptive Sand Technique has always been the secret skill of the puppet master of Sunagakure.


    Ordinary genius puppet masters can''te into contact with these. There are very few puppet masters who can learn the Memory-Concealing Maniptive Sand Technique, but Ebizo happens to know two people.


    One of them is his sister Chiyo.


    Obviously, Chiyo can''t use this ninjutsu to the people in the vige. It can only be the grandson of Chiyo, Sasori of the Red Sand.


    "This news can be treated as a bonus!"


    Danzo slowly stood up and said softly: "If you agree with our deal, you can put the ninjutsu on this table tomorrow, and I will send someone to pick it up."


    Danzo walked to the door and open it he added: "If you disagree with our transaction... No, I believe you will agree because everything we do is for each other''s vige."


    "I agreed to your deal."


    Ebizo turned his head, looked at Danzo''s somewhat old body, and asked curiously: "But when will you be Hokage?"


    "Do not worry."


    Danzo said seriously: "I am sixty-five years old this year, and it should be soon enough."


    Ebizo: "..."


    This sentence almost made him fall to the ground!


    What the hell are you going to do at this age!


    It''s just that the news he got from Danzo was enough to pay for One''s Own Life Reincarnation, and Ebizo didn''t bother to care about the next agreement.


    Anyway, sooner orter they will negotiate with Konoha.


    It''s better to do this than wait for Danzo to be Hokage!


    Danzo didn''t care at all and continued: "When a man is in his twilight years he is very strong. Even if I am over 70, I will definitely be Hokage!"


    Ebizo: "..."


    Howe you still have a follow-up sentence?


    How can this old thing like Danzo be Hokage!


    When the negotiation was sessful, Danzo seemed to be in a good mood so he continued softly: "Of course it is not easy to be epted at my age, so I can only rely on my own strength."


    Ebizo shook his head.


    To be honest, he still doesn''t quite believe it.


    Danzo seemed to know the thoughts of Ebizo, and suddenly said: "If Chiyo is willing, she can now be the Fifth Kazekage of Sunagakure, right?"


    "I probably... understand what you mean."


    Ebizo''s voice suddenly fell a little low: "Even if the Third and Fourth Hokage died in battle, Konoha is still full of talents..."


    "I will kill thosepetitors."


    Danzo''s words seemed powerful. He looked at Ebizo and said: "If someone invites you to participate in a Konoha copse n one day, then participate; the day the n seeds is the day the mission entrusted by the country of wind will return to Sunagakure."


    "..."


    Ebizo is a little unclear.


    "Okay, I''m leaving now."


    Danzo slowly stepped out of the room, and said coldly: "If someone deceives me, I will let him realize that Konoha''s power is not something a weak ninja vige can resist."


    "Rest assured."


    Ebizo shook his head and said: "We are all ethical."


    This is how the two old people who control the dark side of the vige separated. The negotiation between them seemed to be very sessful, and they both got what each other wanted.


    When Ebizo went back that night, he called Yura. He asked his sister Chiyo to dispel the Memory-Concealing Maniptive Sand Technique and learned about Sasori from Yura''s mouth.


    The next day.


    In the oasis.


    A young ninja stepped into the door, picked up a scroll from the table, and a mysterious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I didn''t expect that Danzo''s identity is quite useful, and there is no psychological barrier to use. Anyway, he already carries some ck pots, so it doesn''t matter if he carries a few more!"


    Yes.


    Danzo who negotiated with Ebizost night is Uehara transformed using his Inherent mour skill. He conquered Ebizo with his superb acting skills.


    "Sure enough, I''m a genius."


    The smile on Uehara''s face grew wider.


    [Side mission: Obtain Kish¨­ Tensei (One''s Own Life Reincarnation) (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Chronoshift.]


    [Chronoshift: cast a time spell on the target for 5 seconds; if the target dies within 5 seconds, the target''s life state will be reversed and resurrected. The skill consumes 125 Chakra points and has a cooldown time of 60 seconds.]


    This skill is not a true step back in time, but a resurrection skill prepared in advance, which can be called a true magical skill.


    It is a pity that the dead cannot be resurrected.


    He can only prepare for the resurrection of the living in advance.


    "Golden Body Stagnation, Cells Division, Chronoshift..."


    Uehara himself couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "With so many life-saving skills now, it''s really hard to die!"


    The most important thing is that this skill can be used to protect other people so that when Konan and Nagato are in danger, Uehara will not be helpless.


    Uehara touched the ring on his hand: "Well, I have gained enough this time.. It''s time to go back to Amegakure and be the vige ountant."

 Chapter 108 - 108: The Possibility Of Healing Nagato

    Amegakure.


    The heavy rain in the vige is still majestic as ever.


    Since Konan became the angel in the vige, she began to reform Amegakure drastically and built an orphanage and a ninja school.


    Kimimaro and Haku are still in the range of schooling age, even if they have gradually learned to develop their bloodline ninjutsu, but under the order of Konan, the two had to enter the ninja school to set an example for the other students.


    Today, Konan happened to be supervising in the Ninja School and instructing the students to practice. Konan discovered that one of the little girls had a talent for space.


    This little girl''s name is Ajisai.


    A piece of paper with a seal engraved appear on Konan''s palm, and he handed it to Ajisai: "Try to unlock the seal and take out the contents."


    "Yes, Lady Angel."


    Ajisai''s voice sounded soft and waxy.


    It is clear that Ajisai is speaking seriously and firmly, but it makes people feel like a little girl acting like a baby. Even when she releases ninjutsu, she sounds a little cute.


    "Kai: Kunai!" (Release: Kunai)


    Ajisai stroked the white paper and took out the kunai from the sealed white paper, which caused a burst of exmation from the surrounding students.


    Konan raised her eyebrows, nced at Ajisai, and nodded at her: "Good job, you are very talented in summon..."


    dang dang dang!


    Someone knocked on the ninja ssroom window.


    All the ninja students in the ssroom and Konan couldn''t help turning their heads and look at the same time, only to see a young ninja wearing a special ck ninja uniform.


    "Naraku!"


    Konan''s mouth was filled with a smile, just when she was about to go out to meet her returning disciple, she saw Uehara open the window and jump in.


    Uehara nced at Ajisai inexplicably before looking at Konan and said: "Sensei, I actually have a talent for summoning practice too!"


    "you¡­"


    Konan was about to speak, but thought of Uehara went to a dangerous situation alone again, the smile on her face suddenly reduced: "Do you still know that I am your Sensei?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Uehara looked embarrassed, and quickly took out a scroll from his ninja bag and handed it to Konan: "When Ie back, I prepared a gift for Konan-sensei. You will surely love it, sensei."


    "This is...a ninjutsu scroll, right?"


    Konan''s eyes hesitated to look at his disciple gift.


    Does this little guy know what gift to give?


    "Open it after you go back, it is not suitable here."


    Just as Konan was about to open it, Uehara grabbed her hand, shook his head slightly, and continued to smile: "But I believe that Konan-sensei will like it!"


    Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags is the most suitable ninjutsu for Konan.


    As long as she learns the technique of Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags, even if Obito wants to harm Konan, he must first think about how to escape from the explosive tags.


    "Well, I won''t dy Sensei''s business."


    Uehara let go of Konan''s hand, flew out of the window, and left while saying: "I''m also going to give gifts to... Pain-sama."


    The ninja students watched Uehara fly into the sky, and their eyes showed envy.


    Ajisai was the only one who pondered for a while, and then suddenly said: "Lady Angel, is the ninja just now your disciple?"


    "Yes, he is my only disciple."


    Konan''s eyes were a little warm. She put the ninjutsu scroll into her ninja bag with great importance. At least this time the gift looked more normal than the Shibuki ninja sword.


    The aesthetic and emotional intelligence of this disciple of her iscking, so he needs to study hard.


    Amegakure Highest Tower.


    Nagato lives here.


    When Uehara came in quietly, Nagato was polishing a ck Rod. He turned his head and smiled as if he just noticed him: "Your sensei wants to leave the vige to catch you back. If you don''te back, I will turn crazy by her nagging."


    "Ha, does Nagato-sama think that Sensei is quite naggy?"


    Uehara smiled, walked in front of Nagato, and looked down at this man who should be an adult but could only sit in a wheelchair.


    Nagato''s mood seemed to be getting better. He heard Uehara''s words and shook his head quickly and said: "I dare not, by the way, how are your tasks outside?"


    "Orochimaru escaped."


    Uehara shook his head and sighed: "I had a fight with Orochimaru, and his body seemed to have some problem. Unfortunately, my chakra was exhausted so I could only let him escape."


    "..."


    Nagato was silent for a while, and continued to polish the ck Rod in his hand: "That''s not bad, that Orochimaru guy is no longer useful. Using him to prove that you have be stronger is also his luck."


    "But it''s not without other gains."


    Uehara stretched out his palm and put it on Nagato''s back, and a warm chakra and life energy entered Nagato''s body.


    For a short while, Nagato''s face was flushed.


    Nagato turned his head in disbelief, looked at Uehara in amazement, and said: "What kind of ninjutsu is this? Is it healing ninjutsu? How can even my Chakra be restored?"


    "Hmm, almost!"


    Uehara exined softly: "I have collected several scrolls from Orochimaru, some of which involve medical ninjutsu. I have researched ninjutsu from two different techniques, which is barely a ninjutsu experiment."


    "What kind of ninjutsu are those two techniques?"


    Nagato''s gaze suddenly changed, and he could feel the changes in the strength and life energy in his body, which is not what ordinary ninjutsu can do.


    Even if it is medical ninjutsu, it only elerates the division of human cells to heal injuries!


    Like him, there is no way that Ninjutsu can cure him.


    "Hmm, two very useless techniques."


    Uehara patted his forehead and whispered: "Anyway, I just use it superficially. How does Nagato-sama feel?"


    Nagato did not answer Uehara, but looked at him coldly and said, "Uehara, this should be a life transfer forbidden technique!"


    As a ninjutsu genius, Nagato thought about it for a while, and immediately understood the essence of this technique. Life energy transfers a forbidden technique.


    One life, one death.


    "No."


    Uehara shook his head hurriedly and exined aloud: "It can be done only with Chakra. I will recover soon."


    Nagato stretched out his palm, not believing what he say: "Give me the ninjutsu you learned."


    "No."


    Uehara just shook his head.


    However, looking at Nagato''s stubborn face, Uehara reluctantly took out two scrolls and ced them on the table: "I have researched out a little superficial application. I can only heal others, but cannot bring back the dead. "


    "...Kish¨­ Tensei (One''s Own Life Reincarnation), Sh¨­sen Jutsu (Mystical Palm Technique)."


    Nagato looked at the scrolls for a while and tear them to pieces.


    Nagato slowly turned his head to look at Uehara: "This is a life energy transfer. You must never use this technique in the future, I don''t need it."


    "But we need it."


    Uehara looked at Nagato firmly and said solemnly: "Nagato-sama, we have many enemies, Uchiha Obito, Shimura Danzo, Konoha, Iwa, Suna, Kiri, Kumo. Akatsuki''s ideal has not yet been realized!"


    Inside and outside of the words, Uehara secretly carried private goods again.


    After finishing speaking, Uehara added: "I tried it with someone on the road. What was wasted is my chakra. Even if my body bes weak, I will regain it the next day."


    Nagato frowned and asked: "Then how does your technique work?"


    "Um, it''s not easy to describe."


    Uehara raised his palms and covered Nagato''s body: "It''s probably this, this, and that, and it can heal others, but there is a lot of wasted chakra, and even I can only use it a few times and I will run out of chakra."


    "Speak slowly."


    Nagato still did not agree, but said coldly: Don''t try these dangerous techniques in the future, you must first study it with your Sensei for a while."


    "Ok."


    Uehara stretched out his hands helplessly and used the Astral Infusion to send chakra and life energy into Nagato''s body, making Nagato''s face a little angry, and throw him away.


    However, Nagato''s body does look better.


    At least, it is no longer in a state that he may die at any time.


    Uehara''s gaze suddenly became a little wandering. If his guess is right, from a numerical point of view, the Chakra in Nagato''s body must have exceeded 10,000 points, right?


    The descendants of the Uzumaki n, are they so scary?

 Chapter 109 - 109: My Name Is Uehara Naraku, An Actor-level Ninja

    After returning to Amegakure, Uehara''s life gradually became more consistent.


    In addition to practicing with Konan every day, Uehara asionally sneaked to Nagato to secretly use Astral Infusion a few times. The rest of the time was working as an ountant of Amegakure.


    This kind of life is quite good.


    From time to time, he would encounter Ajisai who wanted to challenge his status. Uehara could see that Ajisai wanted to be Konan''s disciple.


    Uehara is not bad enough to dispel her enthusiasm.


    Since he started helping to manage the ounts of Amegakure, the people that Uehara has encountered the most are Kakuzu and Sasori, because Kakuzu always has a channel to get money and Sasori sessfully produced Rasa''s puppet.


    Sasori threw a sealed scroll and looked at Uehara. He said: "I''m here to exchange gold dust for my experiment funds."


    Kakuzu walked into Uehara''s office and put a box of money on the table: "Here is the money for the next gold dust that I need to exchange for more money."


    "Fine."


    Uehara took the money from Kakuzu. He took out about half of it, and gave the rest to the Sasori, and took over the gold dust Sasori give: "Sasori-senpai, the experiment fund you want."


    Uehara took the gold dust scroll and handed it to Kakuzu: "Kakuzu-senpai this is the gold dust you want. Remember to exchange it for more money."


    This job made Uehara feel like he was a middleman.


    Sasori and Kakuzu looked at the performance of Uehara speechlessly, even if this guy is a middleman, he should still hide the exchange price.


    Once these two people start trading privately, Uehara may be passively unemployed. Fortunately, they are still abiding by the rules.


    After Kakuzu and Sasori left, Uehara began to practice handseal again but an unexpected guest came.


    Zetsu''s body emerged from the office.


    ck Zetsu said gloomily: "Uehara, it seems that Konan trusts you very much!"


    "After all, I am Konan-sensei disciple!"


    Uehara tilted his head, looked at Zetsu''s figure, and said: "Zetsu-senpai, are you here to apply for funding to?"


    "No."


    Zetsu shook his head and looked at Uehara with a grim smile: "I want to talk to you about Akatsuki''s future."


    "..."


    Uehara''s eyelids twitched, and he looked at Zetsu silently: "I''m just an intern of Akatsuki and Senpai is only the Akatsuki''s intelligence officer. We don''t need to care so much, right?"


    "No, it''s necessary."


    Zetsu slowly stood in front of Uehara and said solemnly: "It seems that Konan hides it from you. It''s time to tell you the truth about Akatsuki''s existence... Uehara, have you heard of the Eye of the Moon n?"


    "..."


    There was a drop of cold sweat on Uehara''s forehead, and he felt something was wrong.


    If he remembers correctly, Nagato and Konan''s goal was to resurrect the superweapon. Only Zetsu, Obito, and Kisame knew about the Eye of the Moon n.


    Is Zetsu''s small group wants to recruit him to join the Eye of the Moon n?


    Now, how should he answer?


    Ten minutester.


    Half an hourter.


    An hourter.


    After Uehara and Zetsu finished talking about the Eye of the Moon n, they sighed intently: "I didn''t expect that the Eye of the Moon n that can create a new world is true peace..."


    "Ho ho ho... after all peace maintained by force will notst long."


    Zetsu looked like the child and nodded: "Although Madara-sama has passed away, I still inherit his will and will let the Ninja World realize this kind of peace without any shorings..."


    "I will absolutely support you Senpai."


    Uehara nodded firmly, and a frenzied light shed in his eyes: "After the Eye of the Moon n ispleted, there will be no war in this world. The dream of Akatsuki inherited from the time of Yahiko-sama will be realized by our hands!"


    This really tests his acting skills.


    Because Uehara was afraid that he would burst outughing if he was not careful.


    Zetsu''s mouth bends, revealing a smile: "Uchiha Obito was also a participant in the Eye of the Moon n before but he was too stupid."


    He is serious.


    Zetsu really doesn''t like Obito who always failed.


    Uchiha n people are always like to be self-centered, thinking that the ninja world is under their control. And the result now?


    He was kicked out!


    Zetsu noticed Uehara''s surprised gaze and continued: "But Obito is also powerful manpower that can help us collect Bijuu in the future.


    Recently, I checked his information and found that he didn''t seem to be doing well. Akatsuki may be able to use his understanding of the Eye of the Moon n and the Rinnegan."


    "I think so too."


    Uehara nodded, and said helplessly: "Although Obito-senpai is a bit extreme, he is at least a strong ninja... but not everyone in Akatsuki treats senpai the same way I do."


    Uehara lowered his head to ponder for a while before continuing: "Senpai, we can only wait for a while before we can talk to Konan-sensei about Obito-senpai."


    "Ok."


    Zetsu didn''t think that Uehara could do it right away.


    At least now they have convinced Uehara, no matter how you look at it, it''s big progress.


    Since then, Uehara had one more item in his daily routine, which is to pick a suitable opportunity to persuade Konan and Nagato to let Obito join again.


    asionally, Zetsu secretly observed it.


    Unfortunately, without exception, Uehara''s persuading speech caused Konan to be even more dissatisfied, making Zetsu a little skeptical of life.


    Until one day, Zetsu finally couldn''t help it, and took the initiative to ask: "Uehara, is that guy Obito really that annoying?"


    "How could he be?"


    Uehara habitually gave a smile: "Although he attacked me because his identity is revealed before, I still think that Obito-senpai is not bad, and I have forgiven him a long time ago.


    It doesn''t matter if he kills me by mistake at the time, even I will sacrifice myself, as long as the Eye of the Moon n seeded and the ninja world can achieve true peace. "


    "..."


    Zetsu''s expression was a little weird. He raised his head and nced at Uehara, and sighed: "That idiot Obito is really annoying."


    "Nope!"


    Uehara shook his head and said with a smile: "In fact, except that he almost killed me by ident, he was a very lively senpai at other times, and I felt that we can get along well."


    "No, that''s just me talking by myself."


    Zetsu''s expression was a little cold, and he scolded Obito in his heart.


    Uehara was convinced so easily but Obito wanted to kill him just because his identity is revealed. He really was an idiot.


    After Zetsu left, Uehara went to see Mangetsu.


    Uehara directly gave Mangetsu a mission: "Find an opportunity to go to Kirigakure and tell Terumi that it is Uchiha Obito that controlled the Fourth Kazekage to implement the blood fog policy."


    "Is it really him?"


    Mangetsu''s face was a little surprised.


    So far, Mangetsu still does not know the truth.


    This information was only known by Uehara and Kisame.


    "It''s him, Kisame also knows this..."


    Uehara nodded and said in a deep voice: "Uchiha Obito has the Mangekyou Sharingan that the legendary Uchiha Madara once owned, and it is very easy for him to control a Jinchuriki."


    After speaking, Uehara handed another piece of paper to Mangetsu: "This is the information of Uchiha Obito, you can say that you spied it all by yourself."


    "Okay."


    Mangetsu agreed, and a smile appeared in his mouth full of sharp teeth: "Then I can just take this opportunity to meet Suigetsu."


    He left Kirigakure for a while now and he missed his brother.


    However, Uehara nced and poured a scoop of cold water on him: "Don''t forget your n. After you go back this time, you can make your brother hate you more."


    "¡­Yes."


    Mangetsu nodded dully.

 Chapter 110 - 110: My Name Is Uzumaki Naruto And I Skip Classes!

    The influence of the death of the Fourth Kazekage in Sunagakure has not yet faded. Another newspletely detonated in the entire Ninja World. This news came from Kirigakure.


    Kirigakure issued a wanted order for Uchiha Obito.


    Not only that, but Kirigakure also announced Uchiha Obito''s information, such as age and photos, as well as his Mangekyou Sharingan ability.


    In addition to these, Kirigakure simply took the matter of Uchiha Obito to the Third Hokage to negotiated with Konohagakure.


    Kirigakure believes that Uchiha Obito is just following the order of Konohagakure. After the Third Ninja World War, he controlled the Fourth Mizukage, mainly to seize control of the entire Kirigakure.


    In Konohagakure, there was a burst of protest.


    Sarutobi had no choice but to finally no longer support Kakashi and announced the S-ss Wanted Order for Uchiha Obito.


    Suddenly, everyone in Ninja Vige around the Ninja World was in danger.


    Since they learned about Obito''s ability to control the Jinchuriki several ninja viges began to be alert.


    Uchiha Obito truly became the enemy of the entire ninja world.


    White Zetsu''s small hideout.


    Obito''s face is very ugly. He had expected that this day will happen for a long time, but he did not expect that this day woulde so soon.


    Originally, he still wanted to dere war aggressively on the entire Ninja World when everything was under his control in the future, but now he was listed as an enemy of the Ninja World.


    "How did Kirigakure get the information?"


    Obito grabbed his hair thinking about where he had leaked the w: "ck Zetsu, could it be that Kisame betrayed me?"


    After Obito grabbed his hair, he looked at ck Zetsu next to him with cold eyes: "Or...you also betrayed me too? ck Zetsu."


    "..."


    ck Zetsu''s face is a bit unsightly.


    Is it really necessary to keep working with this guy? Suspicious at every turn, he deserves to be a ninja from the Uchiha n.


    Uchiha Obito is far worse than the Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madarapletely believed that ck Zetsu was his own will.


    But when things got to this point, Uchiha Obito was so angry that it was normal to suspect one after another, after all, his photos were printed on the wanted order.


    One with a mask and one without a mask.


    He doesn''t know which bastard provided these two photos.


    "The problem of tracing the source of the information leak can only be investigated slowly..."


    ck Zetsu sighed, then nced at Obito and said: "Next, you can''t casually move in the Ninja World, so you can only help me gather information in the future."


    "Humph!"


    He mmed his fist on the table and said in a deep voice: "The information came from Kirigakure. All of Akatsuki''s three Seven Ninja Swordsmen should be the perpetrator. We need to kill them!"


    "Obito, Akatsuki is no longer yours."


    ck Zetsu shook his head, looking at Obito who was not in a good mood, and sighed: "The five big countries are looking for your whereabouts, and your wanted orders are everywhere outside."


    "They can''t catch me."


    "But it is likely to hinder our n."


    ck Zetsu''s words were a little dissatisfied, and he said in a hoarse voice: "Obviously this time the opponent is targeting you. They may not know the truth of the Eye of the Moon n. We must hide and slowly investigate the information, lest all of us are exposed."


    After ck Zetsu scolded Obito, he finally said: "In case your activity implicates the Akatsuki organization, implicated my exposure... Obito, don''t do impulsive things that will undermine Uchiha Madara''s n. "


    "I know."


    Obito nodded gloomily.


    After ck Zetsu left, his hand moved little by little to his chest, and a seal was controlling him in this heart.


    This seal can only make Obito temporarily endure it.


    Inside Konohagakure.


    In Hokage''s office.


    Kakashi is in a worse mood than Obito.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen sat in his seat, smoking a pipe in his mouth, and his face was hidden by the smoke, making it difficult to see his expression.


    "Kakashi, I understand what you think."


    The Third Hokage''s slightly older voices echo through the Hokage office, and his tone was full of regrets: "After all, Obito is still on the wrong path. We can''t indulge him anymore."


    "I see, Hokage-sama."


    Kakashi pushed his ninja''s forehead protector, and said softly: "I applied to track down the traces of Obito and bring him back..."


    "About the investigation of Uchiha Obito, I have delegated it to someone else."


    Sarutobi shook his head and sipped his pipe: "Take a good rest for a while. I have arranged a new mission for you. We can no longer indulge in the past, but should focus on Konoha''s future."


    "I¡­"


    Kakashi''s face hesitated.


    "Kakashi."


    Sarutobi interrupted Kakashi''s words, and whispered: "I have put you on the list of ninja instructors for next year''s graduate ss, don''t let me down."


    "¡­I know."


    Kakashi stood up helplessly and left the Hokage office. Before leaving, he suddenly turned around and said, "Sandaime-sama, if the student does not meet my ninja standards..."


    Sarutobi raised his head and looked at him and said: "Kakashi, you are the ninja instructor, and you have the power to decide whether they graduate and be qualified ninjas."


    When Kakashi left the Hokage office, he ran into a bandaged one-eyed old man, which made Kakashi''s mood even more annoyed.


    Since Shimura Danzo was lifted from the confinement, he started to be active in Konoha again. ording to Kakashi''s guess, Danzo should be the person in charge appointed by Sarutobi to investigate Obito.


    When Danzo and Kakashi passed by each other, he suddenly called to him: "Kakashi, don''t regret the situation of your old friend, a traitor in the vige, it''s not worth wasting a Jonin''s bright future."


    "What do you mean Danzo-sama?"


    Danzo turned around slowly, looking at Kakashi''s back, and said: "I hope you haven''t had anything to do with what Uchiha Obito did before."


    "..."


    Kakashi is silent for a while and left the Hokage Tower without answering Danzo''s words. He needed to find a ce to think.


    Kakashi has reason to suspect that Danzo might try to frame him because of Obito in the future and try to seize his Sharingan.


    A new darkness is about toe.


    It hasn''t been long before the peace of the entire Ninja World has begun, now it will fall into chaos again, and no one can easily escape this whirlpool.


    Konoha Memorial Stone.


    When Kakashi walked here, he happened to see a few people digging up Obito''s grave and removing his tombstone.


    Since he is not the hero of Konoha, he is naturally not qualified to be in the memorial stone.


    Kakashi sighed inwardly, ced a bunch of flowers in front of Nohara Rin''s tombstone, squatted down, and said: "Rin...what should I do now?"


    Just as Kakashi wanted to stay quietly here for a while, a loud noise interrupted his thinking, and it seemed that someone is in dispute.


    "Hey!"


    "This is too much!"


    "Hey!"


    "They are already dead!"


    He doesn''t know when there suddenly a little boy with yellow hair who appeared watching the excitement. He should have been ying around the memorial stone, and not afraid of the environment here.


    It''s a pity that the ninjas who were responsible for digging the earthen graves didn''t want to care about him, they pushed the little boy away while cursing.


    "Go away!"


    "Hey, how can you do this!"


    The little yellow-haired boy waved his arm vigorously, and said a little angrily: "How can you dig away someone else''s grave!"


    "Hey!"


    The grave digger ignores him.


    But someone couldn''t help but pushed the yellow-haired boy to the ground.


    Kakashi frowned, walked to the little boy''s side and he stopped the dispute between them, and the situation finally calmed down.


    The little yellow-haired boy sat beside Kakashi, and mumbled a little dissatisfiedly: "How can they dig the graves of the dead!"


    Kakashi did not answer, but looked at the little boy with yellow hair and said: "Should all the little kids of your age attend sses at the ninja school?"


    "I skipped ss! Today Iruka-sensei ss is very boring!"


    The little yellow-haired boy seemed to be quite proud of skipping sses and didn''t realize the seriousness of skipping sses.


    Kakashi choked, patted his forehead, and helplessly said: "You can escape from Iruka''s ss...you are really amazing!"


    This little devil, apart from his appearance, is nothing like his father. The yellow-haired little devil''s father is known as a perfect ninja.


    "You think I am amazing too!"


    The yellow-haired boy turned his head to look at Kakashi with a smile on his face and said: "Senpai, my name is Uzumaki Naruto, what''s your name!"


    "...You will knowter."


    "Oh."


    The young Uzumaki suddenly became a little embarrassed. He just watched intently at those people smashing the tombstone of Obito, and couldn''t help but feel a little dissatisfied: "Senpai, why are they digging it!"


    Kakashi touched the little boy''s yellow hair, took a deep breath, and said: "Because that person doesn''t deserve to be here."


    ******


    Big time skip to Chunin Exam next chapter

 Chapter 111 - 111: 4 Years Later

    Amegakure.


    Uehara didn''t know what happening in Konoha.


    As a qualified man behind the scenes, what Uehara has to do is to check his progress, which now seems to be pretty good.


    A storm directed by him behind the scenes targeting Uchiha Obito directly made his main mission progress jump, reaching 12%.


    Unfortunately, it can only stop here.


    This is thest time Uehara can target Obito this year.


    Moreover, the five major powers of the Ninja world condemned Uchiha Obito vigorously, but with no trace of Obito found. The storm gradually dissipated as time went on.


    Time is advancing little by little.


    Uehara now also had two teammates, Kimimaro and Haku, and their Ame three-man team gradually became active in the Ninja World.


    Uehara also grew up day by day and became an innocent and kind young ninja; Kimimaro''s body also improved day by day; Haku in their team be more and more delicate and lovely.


    Four years have passed in a blink of an eye.


    For four years, the ninja world was like a pool of stagnant water.


    It is normal for the ninja world to be so peaceful. After all, Uehara was trapped in Amegakure by his teacher.


    Except for Uehara, Obito is in charge of the chaos in Ninja World.


    It''s a pity that both Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi seem to be staying in a certain corner very quietly, and they didn''t make much noise.


    But this year, a new Uchiha will be a ninja.


    It is Uchiha Sasuke from Konohagakure.


    Except for Uchiha Itachi, perhaps only Uehara will pay attention to Sasuke and Team 7. After all, Team 7 will rece others as his first batch of leeks to be harvested.


    Everything was staged as Uehara expected.


    When Team 7 led by Kakashi performed the country of wave mission, the ninja they encountered was still the team of Zabuza.


    It is a pity that Zabuza''s partner has changed.


    This time, the partner of Zabuza was a guy name Hozuki Mangetsu.


    Zabuza + Mangetsu, two official members of Akatsuki, is enough to make Team 7 desperate.


    Because Amegakure''s missions were scarce, Uehara couldn''t find a suitable excuse to go out for a while. As he grew older, Konan gradually began to strictly forbid him from contacting Akatsuki''s members, because she was worried that he would be led astray by those rebels.


    Fortunately, Kimimaro and Haku are here.


    Konan didn''t care these two will have contact with him.


    Uehara sat on the concrete pipe in Amegakure, reached out to take a ss of chilled juice from Haku''s hand, and asked curiously: "Did Mangetsu and Zabuza alreadye back? What is the result of their mission in the country of wave?"


    "From the results, it seems not bad."


    Kimimaro nodded and said solemnly: "They killed Gato and transported all of Gato''s money to Akatsuki''s base, but there was a little problem in the middle. The two met Konoha Hatake Kakashi and they both lose."


    Uehara couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed: "Hey, that guy will always have a 50-50 winning rate when you meet him!"


    Kakashi''s luck is outrageous.


    Both Akatsuki''s official members were defeated by him. Could it be because of Uchiha Obito, Kakashi became stronger again?


    The incident in the country of waves passed, so Haku survived his fated death.


    Ueharapleted a side mission while lying down.


    [Side mission: Let Haku survive (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the skill Ice Barrier will be rewarded.]


    [Ice Barrier: Create a huge ice wall by freezing the air,sting 5 seconds, the minimum consumption of Chakra is 75 points, and the cooldown time is 10 seconds.]


    Uehara didn''t care much about this skill.


    In the past four years, his hard work in Amegakure has finally paid off, and Uehara finally made himself stronger through his practice and time umtion.


    Well, it''s mainly he has grown-up.


    After all, Uehara is sixteen years old this year. There have been too many changes in both height and body shape. With the addition of several side mission rewards, his strength has increased slightly.


    *****


    Life energy: 8321 (standard Kage level 3000~10000)


    Chakra energy: 10045 (not within the conventional standard)


    Health regeneration: 9/sec


    Chakra recovery: 6/sec


    Skill cooldown reduction: 50%


    Gold coins remaining: 2730


    ******


    Just as Uehara finished listening to Kimimaro and Haku''s report and was about to leave here, a young girl climbed onto the concrete pipe where they were.


    Her name is Ajisai, and she is a genin who just graduated from Ame ninja school this year.


    Ajisai walked to the front of Uehara step by step, and whispered: "Uehara-sama, Lady Angel asked you to be responsible for receiving Konoha messenger."


    "Konoha messenger?"


    Uehara couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows.


    Amegakure has been in a closed state, and it was announced that they were still in a civil war. Normally neighboring countries have long been toozy to take care of Ame''s affairs.


    However, the arrival of the Konoha messenger is really important.


    Their purpose is to invite Ame ninjas to participate in the joint ninja test. ording to the ninja theory, the ninja test is equivalent to an arms race in the ninja world.


    If Amegakure is willing to participate, they can directly send a team of Jonin and genin to take the exam to the border of the country of fire.


    After passing the Konoha Ninja registration at the border, they will be given a temporary pass for Konohagakure to avoid unnecessary conflicts.


    After Konoha''s messenger left, the origami butterflies appeared next to Uehara, converging to be Konan''s appearance.


    Four years have passed.


    Konan didn''t change much, just a touch of mature charm.


    Konan raised her head and looked up at his tall disciple and asked softly: "Will Konoha have any conspiracy in this Chunin exam?"


    "Or to show off the talents of the Great Ninja Vige?"


    Uehara smiled and continued softly: "Konan-sensei, help me prepare three registration certificates. Kimimaro, Haku, and I will go to take the Chunin exam."


    Hearing Uehara''s words, Konan''s eyes were full of iprehension: "Naraku, why would you want to take the Chunin exam?"


    Is her disciple did not think his current position?


    Uehara is the future leader of Amegakure!


    "I want to investigate some information about Danzo."


    Uehara looked at Konan who was worried, and shook his head and said in a low voice: "Sensei, there is no need to worry about our safety."


    The Chunin exam is also a big event, and Uehara actually ns to take this opportunity to sneak out and y around, and by the way, harvest some leeks cultivated for many years ago and the newly grown leeks.


    If he can¡­


    Uehara''s eyes were a bit dark and bright, he wanted to try if he can use this opportunity to lure Uzumaki Naruto into darkness, and even lead him to join Akatsuki''s organization.


    In the side missions, there are many missions for Naruto to cken!


    For example, there was a side mission where Pain and Naruto sit side by side smoking in the ruins of Konohagakure, the reward is absolutely beyond imagination!


    But the difficulty is also very high.


    After all, minors in the Ninja World are forbidden to smoke or drink, and Nagato can''t manipte Pain to smoke, right?


    While Uehara was still thinking about it, Konan was also thinking about the feasibility of taking the Chunin exam for her disciples. At the age of sixteen, taking the Chunin exam seems reasonable?


    If you ignore the statement that Uehara is investigating Shimura Danzo''s intelligence, it feels like Uehara is going to bully a group of children.


    As for the safety issue, there is no need to worry.


    Konan has been carefully nurturing her disciples, and the strength of her disciples is not much different from that of Akatsuki''s official members, and she can also summon Tendo Pain.


    This is her disciple that she carefully raised, and it seems that he can be released to fly around?


    After thinking for a while, Konan asked a question: "You need someone to lead the team, but it is not convenient for me toe..."


    "This is simple."


    A smile appeared on Uehara''s face: "It''s better to let Hattori Hirakawa-senpai go with us.. Anyway, it is also our old friend."

 Chapter 112 - 112: An Old Friend Who Arrived At Konoha

    Hattori Hirakawa.


    A conscientious tool man.


    Since the death of Hanzo, Hattori Hirakawa was the first to surrender and gradually began to be entrusted with important tasks by Konan and Uehara.


    Today, he got another special mission, acting as a team leader of Uehara Naraku, Kaguya Kimimaro, and Yuki Haku to take the Chunin exam.


    This mission made Hattori Hirakawa speechless.


    The future leader of Amegakure still needs to take the Chunin exam?


    However, Hattori Hirakawa is only a tool man, he can only obey and perform the mission.


    Except for Uehara''s team, there is no other ninjas team who will take the Chunin Exam, because Uehara knows that the Chunin Exam will not be peaceful.


    Even if the Fourth Kazekage were killed by him, Konoha''s copse n is likely to be staged as scheduled. After all, Uehara himself was the ck hand who pushed Konoha''s copse n!


    When Uehara used the name of Shimura Danzo to trade with Ebizo, he reminded Ebizo that the Konoha copse n was an action to promote Danzo to be Hokage.


    Coupled with the hatred of Chiyo towards Konoha...


    No matter who wants Konoha to copse, the current Chiyo will definitely take Suna Ninja to help. This is a debt left by Kakashi''s father.


    "This is your certificate of registration."


    Konan handed Uehara a registration certificate and helped him sort out his Ame ninja forehead protector: "How did you convince Nagato to agree to take the Chunin exam?"


    "Uh."


    Uehara patted his forehead and exined softly: "Nagato-sama told me that he will put the Six Pain on standby at any time, and I can directly summon the Six Pain as long as I encounter an unsolvable danger."


    This is also rted to the gradual recovery of Nagato''s body.


    Six Pain needs Nagato to provide chakras, but now Nagato can fully support Six Pain''s actions for a long time under the treatment of Uehara. It is no longer necessary to put Six Pains into the secret room to reduce his chakra consumption.


    Hearing Uehara''s words, Konan nodded, feeling a little at ease.


    But she was still a bit dissatisfied: "Nagato has been more and moreissez-faire towards you recently. If he continues to do so, he will spoil you. Tsunade, one of Konoha Sannin, became infected by a bad hobby because he was spoiled by her elders when she was young..."


    "Sensei, I have grown up."


    Uehara nced at Konan a little speechlessly.


    Because in the past four years, as Uehara grew up, the rtionship between him and Nagato gradually became better and better. Generally, if he wants anything he can go directly to Nagato, if he wants to sneak out and y for a while, Nagato also covers him.


    How should Uehara exin this to Konan?


    Generally speaking, the younger boys are curious about women, and they prefer to y with girls; as boys get older, they will realize that they are more willing to y with boys.


    Nagato seldom disturbs Uehara. Only when something happy is worth sharing, he will call Uehara to find him.


    For example, the weapon modification of Ashura Path. Every time Nagato seeded in the modification, he liked to pull Uehara to test the actualbat effectiveness. Guns and artillery were originally a man''s romance.


    So every time Uehara saw Nagato, he was very happy.


    Unfortunately, these cannot be shared with Konan.


    Konan is a woman who likes to fold different paper flowers and put them as decorations in Uehara''s room, but Uehara can''t even understand the flower meaning of each bouquet.


    Compared with the beautiful paper flowers, Uehara prefers Konan to use the explosive tag to make him a simple grenade to y with.


    This wish is of course impossible to realize.


    Uehara sighed and nced at his ninja registration certificate. The picture in it shows him squinting and smiling. He looks very friendly and a good person.


    [Career advancement mission: Be a formal ninja (1/1), the task has beenpleted, rewards 100 points of life energy and 100 points of Chakra.]


    "..."


    Uehara is not feeling very well. He is sixteen years old this year. Why does he still have an advanced mission? Isn''t it a big loss in these past few years?


    "Okay, the weather is getting cold soon, pay attention to it at night..."


    Konan tells Uehara about the precautions, and after walking with him to the meeting ce, the gentle expression on the woman''s face disappeared.


    Konan nced at Kimimaro, Haku, and Hirakawa who were at the meeting ce, and said coldly: "In this Chunin Exam, protect Naraku safety, understand?"


    "Yes, Lady Angel!"


    "..."


    Uehara couldn''t help but patted his forehead. If something goes wrong during the Chunin Exam, he will be the one to protect these guys!


    The highest tower in Amegakure.


    Tendo Pain pushed Nagato''s wheelchair and appeared by the window, looking down at the back of Uehara and his group leaving the Vige. His eyes were a little heavy and hopeful: "Little guy, who will shoulder the future of Amegakure and Akatsuki, Fly out!"


    Tendo Pain stood behind Nagato, calmly began to close his hands to form handseals, and released the Astral Projection Jutsu to summon Akatsuki''s two active members near the country of fire.


    Hoshigaki Kisame and Uchiha Itachi.


    When the two were summoned by Pain, they were still a little puzzled. Tendo Pain directly exined their next mission.


    "Uehara went to Chunin exam to collect information."


    Tendo Pain''s gaze slowly stayed on Uchiha Itachi, and he whispered: "Your mission is to lurch in the country of fire. If something happens in the Chunin exam, immediately respond and leave with Uehara if he is in danger."


    Kisame is a bit speechless.


    If Uehara is in danger, what use will he and Itachi be?


    Are we going to give our heads away?


    Kisame''s teeth are a bit sour, his boss is too talented, right? Four years have passed. Why does Pain think that the intern in the organization is too weak?


    "understood."


    Itachi nodded indifferently, anyway he wanted to take this opportunity to return to Konoha to secretly meet Sasuke, who has be a ninja.


    Some time ago, Zabuza was injured by Kakashi. That guy imed that he will kill them the next time he met Kakashi and Team 7.


    Itachi was a little worried about his brother.


    After Kisame nodded, his eyes turn slightly to Itachi. He knew what Itachi thought in his heart.


    Amegakure is in the light, and the Akatsuki organization is in the dark.


    Uehara crossed the border of the country of fire under the protection of Anbu and arrived at Konohagakure where the Chunin exam was held.


    This was also the first time he came to Konohagakure.


    Whether it is the environment or the scenery, Konohagakure, which is located in the richest area of ??Ninja World, is obviously much better than Sunagakure, Amegakure, and Kirigakure.


    "The air here is not bad."


    Ueharanded on a tall building, and he had an unobstructed view of Konoha. Below the Hokage Rock was a small red Hokage Tower.


    [Side mission: Arrive at Konoha (1/1), the mission ispleted, the reward is 100 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Find the best viewpoint in Konoha (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is 500 gold coins.]


    "This kind of mission is too intriguing!"


    Uehara couldn''t help but clenched his fingers.


    It is indeed the most popr ce in Naruto anime, how many treasures there are waiting for him to dig!


    Just when Uehara was in a good mood, Haku suddenly jumped up following Uehara''s footsteps, and whispered: "Uehara, the ninja from Sunagakure is here too!"


    "I know."


    Uehara lowered his head and nced at arge number of Suna ninjas.


    The leader of the team is still Baki, and it seems that Baki''s status has not fallen too much after Chiyo took office.


    Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro are still the three little guys following Baki, and the rest are insignificant people.


    Uehara touched his chin and smiled lightly: "Tsk, it seems that I have to say hello to my old friend, lest he says something wrong here, and dy my enjoyment of this peaceful journey! "

 Chapter 113 - 113: On The Days When Konoha Played A Sad Role

    Konoha Street.


    The Suna ninja team who hade to take the Chunin exam stopped.


    Baki''s eyes widened as he looked at Uehara who was standing on the side of the street and his eyes were full of disbelieve.


    Uehara''s appearance has already changed a bit. But Baki can still recognize his appearance from the outline on Uehara''s face. The image of that incredible young man has already been carved into his mind because he killed the Fourth Kazekage, almost letting Sunagakure copsed.


    "It''s been a long time, Baki-san."


    Uehara slowly walked towards Baki and whispered beside him: "What should be said can be said and what should not be said cannot be said. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I will let you go this time. You and that Jinchuriki boy."


    Baki''s body was trembling slightly, and he asked in a deep voice: "You...what are you doing in Konoha?"


    "Of course I will take the Chunin exam."


    Uehara bypassed Baki, walked in front of Gaara, looking at this fierce red-haired boy he touched his hair.


    Kankuro''s face suddenly changed. For fear that Gaara would rampage here, he and his sister started to stop him in panic: "STOP!"


    In the past four years, Gaara''s temper has be more and more grumpy.


    Even if Kankuro and Temari are rtives of Gaara, they will inevitably be afraid of their brother for fear that Gaara might kill them.


    But Gaara did not move at all.


    The yellow sand gradually leaked from the gourd behind Gaara, and slowly appeared to block Uehara''s hand.


    Bang!


    The yellow sand was scattered by Uehara and fell on Gaara''s body.


    Uehara gently pped the scattered yellow sand on Gaara''s body and whispered: "Little guy, if you are also here to take the Chunin exam, then we are opponents. I hope you don''t run too fast this time... "


    Gaara raised his head with a gloomy expression. While staring into the eyes of Uehara he said coldly: "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands!"


    "Then why don''t you just kill me now?"


    Uehara held Gaara''s head and smiled lightly: "Because you know that you are weak and cannot defeat me, right?"


    "Sooner orter I will kill you!"


    Gaara gritted his teeth.


    "Then you have to be careful."


    Uehara patted Gaara on the head, and continued with a smile: "Death is allowed in the Chunin exam, be careful from now on, Gaara!"


    "..."


    Gaara looked at Uehara leaving with a gloomy face.


    Although Gaara has be more bloodthirsty and cruel, he still has little self-knowledge.


    Even the Ichibi who was attacking with all his strength was hung up and beaten by Uehara, not to mention his current strength is not particrly strong.


    The Chunin exam has not started yet, but he is already been defeated.


    "Is that guy a ninja from Amegakure?"


    Kankuro looked at Uehara''s departed back with a displeased face, and was about to untie the puppet behind him, but was stopped by Baki with a wave of his hand.


    Temari''s expression is also a bit solemn: "That guy is too arrogant, will his strength be also that strong?"


    "That bastard..."


    Gaara''s body gradually began to tremble, and the veins on his face showed up little by little, and his eyes gradually revealed a madness: "Very...very strong!"


    A look of worry appeared on Baki''s face. He shook his head and said: "You guys go to the hotel first. I will discuss something with others and report to Chiyo-sama."


    Unexpectedly, this Chunin exam would attract a ninja like Uehara to take part. The people in Konohagakure, have their brains gone crazy?


    A character who can kill the Fourth Kazekage was actually invited to take the Chunin exam?


    It couldn''t be more absurd!


    However, when Baki reported to Chiyo and Ebizo in Sanagakure, Ebizo thought that there was nothing wrong with this matter, and they will still prioritize the n that will happen in the Chunin exam.


    As for the possible massacre of that guy named Uehara Naraku during the Chunin Exam, Ebizo knew very well that Konoha would never allow this to happen. If it did happen, it would just turn Amegakure and Konohagakure into enemies.


    In addition to Baki, a Konoha ninja also discovered Uehara.


    In fact, apart from him, no one cares about a guy named Uehara Naraku on the list of ninjas sent by Amegakure to take the Chunin exam.


    It is Team 7 ninja instructor Hatake Kakashi.


    Ichiraku Ramen.


    Uehara eating very cheerfully.


    Uehara is in a very good mood right now. It is always so simple to do the system mission in Konoha, and these missions are so easy toplete. Drinking a bowl of ramen also has system mission rewards.


    If Kakashi is not here, he would be even happier.


    Kakashi sat next to Uehara, holding a ss of water, and asked aloud: "So you are a ninja from Amegakure... It seems that guy Obito has been hiding in the Country of Rain after the Ninja War ended, right?"


    They had met before in Kirigakure.


    At that time, Kakashi learned from Uehara that Uchiha Obito had been hiding in a small ninja vige,peting with Uehara for the position of sessor to the vige leader.


    It''s a pity that Kakashi didn''t expect that Uchiha Obito turned out to be hiding in Amegakure and under themand of the ninja demigod Hanzo.


    "He defected after his identity was revealed."


    Uehara put down the bowl, took the chopsticks and slowly picked the ramen in the bowl, and whispered: "I don''t know anything about what happenedter, and Kakashi-san didn''t even tell me that your Konoha S-ss missing-nin is such a big deal."


    "Uh... we don''t need to mention this."


    Kakashi frowned, squeezed the cup in his hand, and turned to talk about another thing: "I met two people in one of my mission..."


    When he said these words, Kakashi fixed his eyes firmly on Uehara''s movement, and his voice gradually became a little serious: "But before that, I saw them obey your orderst time..."


    What Kakashi is talking about should be Mangetsu and Zabuza.


    Obviously, in the country of wave mission, these two people caused a lot of trouble to him and Team 7. If it weren''t for lightning ninjutsu to restrain Mangetsu hydrification, I am afraid that Team 7 will stay in the country of wave forever.


    "They are not our Ame Ninja!"


    Uehara shook his head, and said with a sullen expression: "It''s better to ask your S-rank missing-nin, ask Uchiha Obito, of what did he do?"


    "Did they take refuge to Obito?"


    Kakashi almost smashed the ss. He probably guessed from Uehara''s words and why he lost his temper.


    "Well, Konoha Uchiha Obito is really good."


    Uehara turned his head to look at Kakashi: "Thanks to that Uchiha Obito, our losses can be said to be very heavy, and our many years of hard work in Amegakure were destroyed by him. ."


    "..."


    Kakashi''s expression was a little embarrassed, and he was roughly certain of what he is talking about, so he forcibly changes the topic: "The two children you abducted in Amegakure back then have joined your Amegakure?"


    "Kimimaro and Haku are not Kiri ninjas, they are orphans in the country of water."


    Uehara shook his head. After exining seriously, he looked at Kakashi a little sarcastically and said: "Uchiha Obito must be your Konoha spy. After all, if our Amegakure bes stronger, Konoha''s situation will not be good. Now he has caused us to suffer heavy losses. Your Konoha council must be very satisfied, right?"


    "Howe? Konohagakure and Amegakure have a peace agreement."


    Kakashi''s eyes were subtle, but he suddenly thought of something, stares at the face of Uehara, and said: "Your purpose to take this Chunin exam...is it to promote the strength of Amegakure?"


    Kakashi had seen the strength of Uehara with his own eyes. When this guy was twelve years old, he killed a group of Ninja in the Country of Water, it was like ughtering a chicken.


    ording to the power of Uehara disy, there is no need for him to take the Chunin exam.


    "Yes."


    Uehara took this opportunity to directly exin his intention to take the Chunin exam: "Because the loss caused by that guy Uchiha Obito is too great, the situation in our vige is not very good, Hanzo-sama is worried about the neighboring country.


    Since I graduated, I have been the secret weapon prepared for an arms race like the Chunin exam, and now I need to participate in these little children''s games. "


    Listening to Uehara''s words, he was a little confused.


    A feeling of heroic frustration emerged spontaneously, and Kakashi couldn''t help butment the difficulty of living in a small and medium-sized Ninja Vige.


    If Uehara were their Konoha Ninja, there was no need to prepare for the Chunin exam, and he would surely be able to sit as an Anbu team captain.


    It''s just that if Uehara takes the Chunin exam, this Chunin exam seems to be a little dangerous, and Kakashi now wants to dispel the idea of ??letting Team 7 participate.


    Kakashi sighed and said: "If you participate, the little kids in my team don''t need to participate, lest they are hit too much... I originally wanted them to experience the Chunin exam."


    "Uh!"


    Uehara almost spits out a mouthful of water. If because of this reason, Team 7 does not take the Chunin exam, what will he do about those system side missions?


    Uehara''s strength has stagnated for a while, he is just waiting to harvest the leeks of Team 7 and other Konoha rookie Teams!


    "This is Konoha, and I can''t do anything too dangerous."


    Uehara put his hand on Kakashi''s shoulders and showed a hearty smile: "Why don''t we do this, Kakashi-san, let''s test my current strength and regardless of whether I win or lose. I will take care of your little kids in your team, how about we put a good show to them?"


    "Is it really necessary?"


    Kakashi was dumbfounded.


    "I''vee from afar."


    Uehara was very resolute, and even he began to offer: "Kakashi-san can also call your friends, let''s discuss it together.


    Whether it is Hanzo-sama or Konoha Third Hokage-sama, they are already very old. The exchanges between the two Ninja viges in the future will be performed by us, right? "


    "I think this proposal is good."


    An old voice suddenly fell into the ears of the two.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen dangling his pipe and wearing a Hokage hat walked into the ramen shop. When he looked at Uehara, an old gentle smile slowly appeared on his face: "Kakashi, why don''t you introduce your friend?"

 Chapter 114 - 114: I Am The Hope Of The Whole Village

    "Hokage-sama!"


    When Kakashi saw the Third Hokage, his eyes condensed, and his expression slowly eased, pointing to Uehara he said: "This is Uehara Naraku-san from Amegakure. We met by chance when we were on a mission outside."


    "Huh? why are you being unfamiliar?"


    Uehara draped his arm on Kakashi''s shoulders, with a bit of dissatisfaction on his face he said: "I have told you a lot of information for free, did you treat your old friends like this?"


    "..."


    Kakashi couldn''t help but raise his brows.


    Why is this ninja named Uehara Naraku being so familiar?


    Sarutobi and Kakashi had different moods. But they already knew that Uehara''s purpose to take the Chunin exam was to promote his vige.


    Sarutobi''s heart felt a little calm.


    As long as there are no major disturbances in this Chunin exam, it doesn''t matter.


    What makes Sarutobi even more rewarding is that Uehara and Kakashi seem to be friends.


    ording to Sarutobi''s observations, this Ame ninja named Uehara Naraku seemed to have a good impression of Konoha.


    A genius Ame Ninja who has a good impression of Konoha, if he can inherit the position of Amegakure''s leader in the future, it will be good for Konoha.


    When thinking of this, the smile on Sarutobi''s old face became wider: "Wee to Konoha, how do you feel about the scenery of our vige?"


    "It''s beautiful, it is the scenery I have never seen before."


    Uehara''s words are half true, because it is the first time he has seen the scenery that he has seen countless times in the animation, and watching the scenery can alsoplete some side mission.


    Sarutobi knowingly asked: "Are the leader of Amegakure who took the Chunin exam this time? I have long heard that Amegakure has a genius ninja..."


    "Uh, I''m just a normal ninja."


    Uehara showed an awkward expression promptly: "Moreover, I will just be promoted to Chunin after taking part in Konoha''s Chunin exam."


    "The real strong ones are often not distinguishable by position."


    Sarutobi still smiled very kindly: "There are some very powerful Genin in our vige and their strength isparable to a Jonin..."


    This sentence is indeed true.


    For example, Maruboshi Kosuke and the dead Might Duy who has the rank of genin, and aside from that, just Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, their future achievements are simply too scary.


    A smile appeared on Uehara''s face, and instead of answering, he whispered: "Yes, I just didn''t expect that the Third Hokage-sama is as approachable as the rumors said."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Sarutobi became more and more satisfied with Uehara, winked at Kakashi seriously, and whispered: "Kakashi, since your friend is here, then take him around in the vige. Then I will be going first!"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Kakashi nodded and watched the back of Sarutobi going away.


    After the old man left, Kakashi did not mention again the proposal Uehara had previously discussed, and quietly changed the topic.


    "You have changed so much. When you were in the Country of Water a few years ago, you suspected that I coveted the treasures of your Ninja Vige."


    "At that time, I''m young and frivolous!"


    Uehara sighed and said with a little nostalgia: "I have experienced too many things. I think right now that the friendship between Konoha and Ame is beneficial to both our countries. ."


    Kakashi nodded, he is actually a little sympathetic to Uehara: "Hard-won peace. Everyone really needs to cherish it..."


    After all, when he was in the Country of Water, Uehara was so arrogant that he unscrupulouslymanded a group of missing-nin from Kirigakure to besiege Orochimaru, and even force him to retreat...


    It''s just that he didn''t expect a few yearster, he will mature because of some problem he experienced in his vige.


    But for Konoha, this is also a good thing.


    Only if you truly have the heart of a fearless man, and are not afraid of any difficulties, can you be stronger.


    From Kakashi''s point of view, Uehara was actually squandering his talent, and soon his strength would reach the limit, he will be among the many ordinary ninjas.


    "Boss, the money is on the table."


    After Uehara yelled, he took out an explosive tag and pressed it on the table. He was about to pull Kakashi and leave: "I heard that Konoha has a lot of delicious food, take me to see! "


    Such as Dango and Yakinuki...


    These are just general foods, but for him, they have a meaning of their existence.


    When Kakashi was about to leave obediently, he saw the explosive tag left by Uehara, and his eyelids jumped in fright: "What do you mean by leaving an explosive tag here? You want to destroy this shop?"


    "Got used to it."


    Uehara took out some explosive tags in his body and looked at Kakashi with an innocent face: "I don''t have any money and when I go out I spend my teammates'' money. Generally, I only spend explosive tag, Kakashi did you bring money?"


    Because Konan is very strict with his education.


    Uehara is absolutely not allowed to touch every item in Ninja Three Prohibitions, even if Uehara is the ountant of Amegakure, he doesn''t have any pocket money.


    "hiss¡­"


    Kakashi nced at Uehara with aplicated expression. After dropping a banknote, he sighed and said: "I seriously suspect that you are not here to eat..."


    "If I remember correctly, you took the initiative to pay, right?"


    Uehara said with a winking eyebrow: "Then take me to a bookstore, and by the way, help me pay for a set of books!"


    "What book?"


    "A set of sacred books spread among ninjas."


    Uehara sneaked up to Kakashi, suppressing his smile, and said next to Kakashi: "Have you heard of this set of books?"


    "..."


    Kakashi''s eyes became weirder and weirder, and he wanted to show off the signature collector''s edition he had, and then brought Uehara to buy the regr edition.


    Just looking at Uehara''s still astringent face, Kakashi frowned and said: "Are you 18 years old this year?"


    "Sixteen."


    "Minors are not allowed to read these books."


    Kakashi modestly restrained Uehara''s thoughts, and gave himself an example: "On my eighteenth birthday, I received it as a gift from Jiraiya-sama."


    The limited signature collector''s edition of "Icha Icha Paradise" in Kakashi''s hand is a birthday gift from Jiraiya.


    Uehara sighed: "Is there really no way to discuss it? This book is very difficult to buy. If I can''t buy it from Konoha, I don''t know when will I get it..."


    "No way."


    Kakashi tugged at his face mask and whispered: "Maybe when you are eighteen, I can help you apply for a signed version of Jiraiya-sama."


    "Tsk..."


    Uehara sighed.


    If nothing unexpected happens, perhaps he has a chance to meet Jiraiya this time in the Chunin exam.


    "Fine."


    Uehara patted Kakashi on the shoulder and touched his chin: "The scenery of Konoha is almost the same. Let''s meet the guys in your team and let them know their opponent in advance? "


    Hearing Uehara''s words, Kakashi looked a little unpleasant. He shook his head, and rejected Uehara''s proposal: "Let''s wait for the exam to start so that they don''t see you in advance and lose their confidence to take the Chunin exam."


    Uehara is too strong.


    What if Sasuke, the strongest in Team 7, sees Uehara and wants to challenge him but was beaten instead.


    It is estimated that Team 7 will lose confidence in taking the Chunin exam.


    "Actually, I also don''t have much confidence."


    Uehara stretched out his hand to hold the back of his head and sighed faintly: "This time the Chunin exam should be thergest in these years, right? The hope of the whole vige rests on me. I hope I can be a Chunin with good grades in the exam..."


    "Don''t treat yourself badly!"


    Kakashi couldn''t help said: "Although there may be many interesting neers in this Chunin exam, no matter how strong they are, they may not be able to defeat a monster like you!


    Four years ago, after Hanare and I left, I estimated the battle between us, and my odds of defeating you were pitiful low. "


    "Impossible"


    Uehara shook his head quickly and analyzed it seriously: "If you want to beat me it should be at least 50% at that time, right? "


    "You really are very hambled."


    The corner of Kakashi''s eyes trembled.


    I have to say that the liveliness of Uehara can easily give rise to a sense of intimacy, and Kakashi slowly reduced his vignce towards Uehara.


    Facing a somewhat harmless opponent like Uehara, Kakashi''s undecided mind made a thorough decision, and let the three little guys in his ss see the horror of the Chunin exam.


    Only when the two of them talked for a day that the two separated, Uehara looked at Kakashi''s leaving figure, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "Kakashi is too vignt. If you want to get in touch with Uzumaki Naruto, I have to wait until the time for the Chunin exam...."

 Chapter 115 - 115: The Uehara Naraku You Know, Is It Me?

    The night is getting darker.


    The lights in the Hokage office are always bright.


    Sarutobi sat on a chair with a pipe in his mouth and nced at Kakashi who was kneeling in front of him on one knee, he said: "Kakashi, how much information about that Ame boy did you get?"


    "A lot, this person is still too young after all."


    Kakashi nodded and said in a deep voice: "ording to the information I analyzed, the civil war in Amegakure must have caused great damage and weakens them so they had no choice but to send Uehara Naraku to take the Chunin exam."


    After speaking, Kakashi added: "There is no doubt that Uehara is very strong. Four years ago, I saw him smash through a border outpost in Kirigakure with my own eyes."


    "What about his personal inclinations?"


    The border of the country of rain is connected with the country of wind, the country of fire, and the country of earth.


    The attitude of Amegakure determines whether Konoha can maintain the defensive advantage in the northwest border. If there is a chance, Sarutobi did not mind supporting an Amegakure leader who tends to be in alliance with Konoha.


    Today, Sarutobi had secretly heard Uehara''s words, that Hanzo is getting old, and the next generation leaders of Amegakure are imminent.


    "Hard to say."


    Kakashi shook his head and exined aloud: "Although Uehara Naraku has good feeling for Konoha from the current point of view. But Orochimaru and...Obito should have done irreparable damage to Amegakure before."


    Those two guys are both Konoha''s missing-nin.


    Sarutobi nced at Kakashi and said slowly: "It doesn''t matter, we can fight them with Amegakure... Today he is right, our generation is getting old after all. It will be in the hands of you young people in the future."


    "..."


    Kakashi lowered his head and did not answer.


    Sarutobi has been in charge of Konoha for about forty years, and he is already sixty-nine years old this year, but the candidate for the Fifth Hokage has not yet been established.


    If the remaining two of the Konoha Sannine back, they are the most suitable candidates; if they refuse toe back, Konoha will not be able to pick out in the group of Konoha ninja who can convince the crowd or even the big ns.


    Unless they pull out a Sarutobi Asuma directly.


    After all, Sarutobi Asuma''s disciples are the three ninja ns of Ino-Shika-Cho, which is also normal. During the Warring States period, the Sarutobi n and the Ino-Shika-Cho were allies.


    "You go down first."


    Sarutobi turned around slowly, stood at the window of the Hokage office, and whispered: "By the way, Kakashi, help me find Maruboshi Kosuke in the vige!"


    "Yes."


    Kakashi left the Hokage office.


    The next day.


    Uehara handed over all the mess to Hattori Hirakawa and wandered around in Konoha by himself, intending to meet a few decent people.


    Unexpectedly, after Uehara turned on his destiny skills, he discovered that today''s Konoha Ninja seems to be having a small meeting.


    "They really did not give a chance at all!"


    If this is the case, Uehara can only wait for the official start of the Chunin exam before he can start to reap his rewards.


    In just two days, Uehara''s gain was not small.


    He worked so hard in Amegakure to save 2000 coins. But in Konoha, he just looked at the scenery, drank some ramen, ate a few Dango, and a series ofmon system missions. He actually harvested around 1,500 gold coins.


    Moreover, the mission in Ichiraku Ramen is very outrageous. For example, in the mission for the big stomach king challenge, Uehara tried his best to drink twelve bowls of ramen and received 600 points of life energy from the system. This reward made Uehara''s stomach green in regret.


    If he knew that in the big stomach king challenged, a bowl of ramen reward 50 points of life energy each, Uehara will surely eat a few more bowls!


    Damn, it really makes you stronger by just eating noodles...


    Konoha is an outrageous ce.


    If calcted ording to the degree of difficulty, Amegakure is a doomsday difficulty while Konoha is a simple and easy difficulty.


    Worthy of being the home of the ninja world protagonist.


    And as the host of the Chunin exam, Konoha sent a total of 75 people to take the Ninja test, which is more than other ninja vigesbined.


    Uehara didn''t know that this number has one more team than the number of people who should have participated in Konoha.


    After Konoha confirmed the list and all the Ninja viges who will take the test arrived, the Chunin exam officially kicked off.


    When Uehara brought Kimimaro and Haku to the examination room, all the ninja who will take part in the Chunin exam gathered here.


    Unsurprisingly, the nine neers from Konoha who graduated this year, also took the exam.


    Team 7: Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura.


    Team 8: Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino, Hyuga Hinata.


    Team 10: Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, Yamanaka Ino.


    Perhaps it was their first time taking the Chunin exam. These neers were talking with a senpai, seemingly wanting to get some news from this senpai.


    From their voices, it was obvious that they had received a lot of news.


    It happened that Uehara also knew the so-called senpai, and he was also one of the leeks that Uehara was about to keep for harvest.


    The spy of Orochimaru, Yakushi Kabuto.


    After Orochimaru and Kabuto escaped from Uehara, they arranged for Kabuto to sneak into Konoha, participate in the annual Ninja test, and collect some intel from the talented ninjas that will participate.


    "Kabuto-senpai."


    The pink-haired girl Haruno Sakura suddenly said: "I want to ask another person information. He should be a ninja from Amegakure and his name is Uehara Naraku."


    "..."


    Hearing Uehara''s name, the movement of Kabuto involuntarily stopped, and he subconsciously pushed his sses.


    Kabuto hasn''t heard this name for a long time.


    Whether it was him or Orochimaru, they had not mentioned the name of Uehara tacitly, because the two of them were humiliated at that time.


    Kabuto lowered his head, not wanting people to see the expression on his face: "How do you know this name?"


    "Kakashi-sensei mentioned this..."


    Sakura squeezed her brows, the name of this Ame ninja was specially told by Kakashi, for people who need to be treated with caution.


    Even if Kakashi thought that Uehara would not kill, inevitably, these little guys don''t know the heights of the world.


    Standing next to Sakura, Sasuke said coldly: "It just so happens that I am also a little curious about this person''s information. After all, Kakashi-sensei thinks that he will be the strongest opponent we will face in this Chunin exam. ."


    "Your instructor is right."


    The voice of Kabuto was a little obscure and low, and his fingers gradually stiffened: "If it is the person I know, he should be enough to easily kill everyone in this room..."


    "What a joke!"


    Sasuke suddenly looked upset.


    Even if the guy in Kakashi''s mouth is strong, can he really kill hundreds of Ninjas on his own?


    However, after listening to the words of Kabuto. Sakura, Naruto, Ino, and Shikamaru, the faces of this bunch of neers became more solemn.


    "Don''t worry, maybe it''s just the same name..."


    After speaking, Kabuto slowly raised his head and looked at the Ninja test examination room to see if there were any traces of Uehara.


    When Kabuto found out that Uehara was not in the examination room, he was a little relieved, maybe it was really just the same name?


    Da da da¡­


    A sound of footsteps fell into the ears of Kabuto.


    This group of Konoha neers involuntarily raised their heads and stared nkly at a young ninja wearing an Ame forehead protector standing behind Kabuto.


    Uehara looked at Kabuto and said with a chuckle: "Kabuto-san, turn around and look at the Uehara Naraku you know, is it me?"

 Chapter 116 - 116: The Two People Who Did Not Take The Exam Seriously

    Kabuto does not need to confirm it.


    Because his body feels a sense of crisis involuntarily, the Chakra in his body will not deceive him, the person behind him is really Uehara Naraku.


    A cold sweat broke out on Kabuto''s face, and he whispered in a low voice: "Unexpectedly, Naraku-sama would also participate in this Chunin exam..."


    This guy!


    To this day, Kabuto still remembers how they were when they were defeated by Uehara''s summon beasts, and in just half a minute, they were instantly defeated.


    Later, Orochimaru-sama personally mentioned that Uehara was the hidden monster among the group of monsters in Akatsuki!


    Absolutely...absolutely...cannot be provoked!


    "Amegakure is too boring, so I wanted toe out and have a look."


    Uehara squatted down and get the Ninja info card on the ground. He couldn''t help but chuckle slightly: "Why don''t you have my information here? Am I not worthy for you to waste a ninja info card? "


    "That''s not it."


    Kabuto''s nervous mood slowly recovered. Years of his spying career give him a good mentally, and he has his way of dealing with any crisis.


    Uehara came to Konoha to take part in the Chunin exam. He can''t kill on the spot, which meant that the crisis had not yete.


    Kabuto breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "Naraku-sama''s strength is too strong, Ninja Info Card is not worthy to record your information..."


    "You are still so funny."


    Uehara finally couldn''t helpughing.


    When Sasuke listened to their conversation, he felt a little ufortable: "Are you Uehara Naraku? Hmph...it''s just a genin in Amegakure..."


    "..."


    Uehara watched Sasuke insult him and secretly wrote this debt in his heart. Sooner orter, the debt you owed would be paid by your brother Uchiha Itachi.


    In the next moment, someone suddenly appeared behind Sasuke!


    Kimimaro squeezed Sasuke''s throat with one hand. His movements were so fast that the people next to him could not see clearly.


    "So fast!"


    After Naruto eximed from the side, he realized that his teammate was being restrained, and immediately flew up and rushed forward: "Let go of Sasuke! Hiss...it''s cold!"


    Naruto slowly lowered his head, because a clod of ice appeared under him, freezing his feet, making him unable to support Sasuke.


    "Let them go!"


    Uehara waved his hand and looked at Konoha''s neers. A smile was drawn at the corner of his mouth: "There is still a long time before the Chunin exam start. At that time, we can have fun and if you are not careful next time... you might lose your life!"


    "... Bastard!"


    Sasuke''s face suddenly burst into anger.


    Just as Sasuke wanted to continue rushing up, an old man stopped Sasuke''s movements and softly discouraged him: "Okay, stop making trouble, the first Chunin exam is about to begin... if you make trouble again. You will be expelled from the examination room."


    "Yes, yes, we know."


    Sakura hurriedly took away Sasuke, she was a little worried that Sasuke would be expelled.


    Others also scattered one after another, so as not to cause any more troubles, in case they were expelled from the examination room without taking the first examination, it would be a waste of opportunity.


    It''s just that when they dispersed, Kiba was still a little curious and asked: "Will that old grandfather also take the Chunin exam?"


    Naruto also took a peek at the old man who was facing off with Uehara, and said: "A grandpae to take the Chunin exam? How difficult will it be if you fail the exam for so long? !"


    "..."


    The boy''s innocent words added an embarrassment to the air.


    The ninjas at the test assembly point heard Naruto''s words, looked at the old man, and the whole test room burst intoughter.


    Only Uehara didn''t smile.


    There was not even the slightest happy expression on his face.


    Because this old man''s name is Maruboshi Kosuke, he is Konoha''s Eternal Genin, and he is a character who should never be underestimated.


    ording tomon sense, Kosuke should not take the Chunin exam.


    If he wants to be promoted, he can be promoted directly. Why did he take the Chunin exam?


    At least Sarutobi had once promoted him, but he refused.


    But now Kosuke actually took the Chunin exam, it''s so strange! It must be Sarutobi who sent to protect the Konoha ninja, right?


    This is kind of shameless...


    Outside the assembly point.


    Hearing that, Kakashi gradually calmed down, he rxed a little: "Did Sandaime arrange Kosuke-senpai for this exam? It can be said that the luck of these little guys is too good or..... not?"


    After a while.


    As time gradually passes, when the ninja in the assembly point gradually began to lose control of their temper, a man with a hideous scar on his face walked in.


    "Sorry for the wait, everyone."


    The scarred man nodded slightly and said in a deep voice: "I am the chief examiner of the first Chunin exam, Morino Ibiki."


    Themotion finally stopped.


    One by one, they walked into the examination room per the sit they are assigned.


    The first part of the Chunin exam is a written test, which is a nominal examination of the ninja''s knowledge, but in fact, it examines the ninja''s ability to get intelligence.


    Coincidentally, the person in the seat next to Uehara was Kosuke, and Uehara felt that this old man seemed to have made a special trip to watch him.


    Haku walked to the seat of Uehara, holding a ss of juice, and put it on his table: "Naraku-sama, I chilled it for you."


    Uehara took it up and pointed to the old man next to him and said: "Haku, give this old man a cup."


    "Yes."


    Another ss of juice was ced on the table of Kosuke.


    "Thank you."


    The old man tremblingly stretched out his hand and grabbed the juice, squinting his eyes to see it after Haku left: "Is this Ice Kekei Genkai? I haven''t seen it for a long time...If it''s just used for iced juice, it''s really a waste of talent!"


    Uehara took a sip of the juice and watched Kosuke danglingly grasping the cup, feeling a little ufortable.


    Wherever he goes, are people vying for the best actor?


    Kosuke is different from other people. He pretended to be genin all his life, and he was also an old drama actor.


    The written test process did not have too many waves.


    A group of ninjas each showed their powers, trying their best to get answers from the answer sheet of another examinee, so the examination room is now full of cheaters.


    While the other ninjas were all writing and answering questions in a rustle, Uehara and Kosuke were drinking juice slowly, without taking a look at the paper.


    "Slurp..."


    "Slurp..."


    When some ninjas were disqualified from the exam because they were caught cheating, Uehara and Kosuke were still drinking the ss of juice.


    In fact, there is only a little bit of juice left, but the two are still fighting here.


    "Slurp..."


    "Slurp..."


    After seeing this scene, Morino Ibiki kept twitching the muscles on his face. He was about to blow up by the two people''s style. How dared them scorn the exam in front of him!


    Is this provoking him?


    Seeing that the others were being affected by them, Morino Ibiki couldn''t help but threw two shurikens into the cups of Uehara and Kosuke.


    Whoosh!


    Uehara and Kosuke stretched out their fingers almost at the same time and caught Morino Ibiki''s shuriken as if they had caught a ball of paper with ease.


    "..."


    Ibiki was getting angry and anxious.


    Had it not been for the orders of the Third Hokage, he would have driven these two people out!


    The final test of this written test lies in their fearless courage. As long as the examinee insists on taking the test, they can pass the written test directly.


    Answering questions is not that important.


    Uehara and Kosuke, sat in their seats without saying a word, watching Ibiki perform as if watching a monkey show.


    In this written test, two people passed a nk paper.


    They can answer questions and cheat, but that is not necessary.


    No, it should be said that there are three of them passed the test with ck paper.


    In addition to Uehara and Kosuke who have been drinking juice slowly, there is also Naruto who wants to answer but can''t answer, and wants to cheat but can''t cheat.


    After the exam, Ibiki''s temper finally blown up. He said in a deep voice: "This time some people got lucky, but when you be a ninja and steal information in the future, you will regret what you did today!"


    Uehara slowly said: "As long as you kill all the enemies that protect the intelligence, you will naturally get the intelligence. I can fight ten enemies like the chief examiner."


    "This method is not necessarily right."


    Kosuke nodded and added: "The method of the strong is not suitable for the weak. Everything must focus on the mission and the safety of teammates, but for enemies like the chief examiner, I''m getting older, I can only y for a while."


    "..."


    Ibiki really wanted to hit someone.


    Fortunately, he was only responsible for the first exam. Anyway, during the second exam, these two guys had no way to cheat.


    Kosuke turned his head and looked at Uehara: "If I remember correctly, the second test of the Chunin exam should be a five-day battle for the heaven and earth scrolls, which involves survival exercises, isn''t it? You can act with me, my cooking skills are pretty good."


    "No, I don''t have that high demand for food."


    Uehara shook his head.


    Kosuke is indeed responsible for monitoring him.


    Now that he knew this, how could Uehara still be willing to act with Kosuke?

 Chapter 117 - 117: That Idiot Anko

    "Smell good."


    Uehara and Kosuke sat around arge iron pot, each holding their bowls and chopsticks to eat the cooked vegetables in it, attracting the attention of the people around them.


    It is againstmon sense for them to behave so arrogantly but they are incapable to stop them.


    Kosuke was also helpless.


    Because of his mistakes many years ago, Kosuke only wanted to be a Genin for his lifetime, but this time his old friend and boss Sarutobi''s orders and requests him to monitor Uehara.


    In addition to this, facing Uehara''s provocations from time to time, Kosuke can only show his strength.


    "Are you really not teaming up with me?"


    After the two of them finished eating together, Kosuke packed up the cooking utensils and exined softly: "Although temporary team formation is forbidden in the Chunin exam, there are no special rules. After all, the final score depends on the scrolls obtained by each team. "


    The second rule of the Chunin exam is to grab the scroll of heaven and earth.


    Each team will be given a scroll of heaven or earth, and if you want to clear the level, you must gather the two scrolls of heaven and earth, and then reach the tower in the center of the forest of death for them to pass.


    Currently, about 20 teams have passed the first Chunin exam, which means that at least half of the teams will be eliminated.


    Uehara shook his head firmly and said: "My teammate doesn''t want to be apanied by an old man, besides, Haku''s craftsmanship is also very good."


    "is it?"


    Kosuke could only leave here with a sigh.


    After a while, Kimimaro and Haku received the scroll. Uehara didn''t care about it and just let Haku hold the scroll.


    "Naraku-sama."


    Kabuto suddenly walked over, pushed his sses, and respectfully said: "What scroll do you need Naraku-sama? We got the scroll of heaven."


    The reels were delivered before the game started.


    Uehara nced at Kabuto speechlessly, waved his hand, and said: "I prefer to get what I want."


    "Is that so?"


    Kabuto sighed, shook his head, and said: "That''s really a shame... These little guys are probably going through a nightmarish Chunin exam, right? I hope they won''t lose confidence from now on."


    "Hmph, they will definitely experience nightmares, after all, a guy who owes me something has been mixed in this exam, right?"


    Uehara quietly opened the disy panel of Destiny skill, and the head of that fellow Orochimaru was impressively nearby.


    Kabuto pushed his sses and said: "This...I don''t know."


    "Then you tell that person!"


    Uehara''s figure flickered, and suddenly appeared in front of Kabuto, and tightly grasped his cor: "What you owe to others must be paid immediately, otherwise interest will be incurred!"


    "¡­Yes."


    Kabuto''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    The murderous aura rushing on Uehara''s body just now scared him.


    Uehara frowned, unable to tell whether Kabuto was acting or was really scared, after all, this guy is a veteran spy.


    Uehara thought for a while and threw Kabuto to the ground!


    "Hey, you two, private fights are forbidden here!"


    A female ninja hurried over when she saw the movement on their side, looking at Uehara she said: "If you want to fight or even kill, you just need to enter the forest of death and you can solve it there!"


    After speaking, a cruel smile slowly appeared on the female ninja''s face: "But if you trouble me, I will cut you off, understand? kids!"


    This female ninja is the chief examiner of the second exam, Mitarashi Anko.


    "understand!"


    Uehara looked at Anko he nodded and bowed: "But this guy has been provoking me before, and I can''t hold back anymore..."


    "Is it true?"


    Anko looked at Kabuto with an unhappy expression.


    After taking a nce at Uehara, Kabuto nodded and said: "That''s what he said."


    He is really full of grievances!


    If it weren''t for Uehara''s strength, Kabuto would want to screw off Uehara''s head to see why his brain is so shameless!


    "Hmph, if you want to provoke your opponent, save it. When the battle begins, it doesn''t matter if you fight or even kill!"


    After Anko snorted, she grinned, and showed a sweet smile to Uehara and Kabuto: "But don''t die in it easily, I really like handsome boys!"


    "What a coincidence."


    The smile on Uehara''s face became a bit rich, and he looked at Anko and said: "I also like the sweet and cute girl like the chief examiner..."


    "Thene on!"


    Anko patted Uehara on the shoulder and turned to leave.


    But when Anko leaves Uehara, the smile on her face gradually turned a little cruel: "It''s another idiot that will die early!"


    The most important thing for a ninja is patience.


    Uehara was easily provoked by his enemy just now. Isn''t he afraid of being disqualified from the Chunin exam?


    Kabuto''s eyes gradually became a little weird. He stared at Anko''s back, and his heart was full of doubts. Is that woman really Orochimaru-sama disciple?


    Why does she look so stupid!


    She actually believes in Uehara''s words!


    Orochimaru was also hiding in the corner, always observing the movement here, he gently pressed his hat down, and couldn''t help cursed inwardly: "That idiot Anko!"


    Sure enough, he was right to give up Anko.


    He didn''t see through Uehara''s demonic nature!


    It''s just that he has to be more careful about his n for the Chunin exam this time. He has to find a way to let Kabuto find out the purpose of Uehara.


    Anko did not notice the two indisputable eyes. She looked at the watch on her wrist and said loudly: "All ninja, rush to your entrance immediately and wait for the exam to officially begin!"


    When Uehara led Kimimaro and Haku to their entrance, they happened to meet Team 7 in there.


    When they passed by, Sasuke suddenly said: "Hey, the one named Uehara Naraku, don''t die in it easily, I still have to fight you!"


    Kakashi specifically reminded not to provoke Uehara for no reason, but Sasuke nned to take Uehara as a challenge.


    Anyway, he has a lot of opponents.


    The stronger the opponent, the more help it is.


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Uehara couldn''t help but bend the corners of his mouth and revealing a kind smile: "Oh? You are always wee and if you can defeat me.. I can tell you Uchiha Itachi info as a reward."

 Chapter 118 - 118: The First Crop Of Leeks Has Been Harvested That Even Dog Cant Let Go!

    "Wait..."


    Sasuke called Uehara loudly.


    The original confidence and pride on Sasuke''s face gradually faded, and his face became dark: "Do you know Uchiha Itachi?"


    "I know."


    Uehara narrowed his eyes and smiled. He said: "I dangerously escaped from his hands! So I have a lot of information about him in my hand. If you want to get his information, you will have to defeat me in the forest of death!"


    There is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    After all, when Uehara first joined the Akatsuki organization, he really fell under the eyes of Itachi, but at that time, Uehara was a little weak, and his strength was only one-tenth or even less of now.


    "well!"


    Sasuke squeezed his fist, and there was a sense of fighting spirit in his chest. He sneered at Uehara and said: "Since you cooperate so well, after I defeat you, I can spare your life."


    "Then I expect us to meet again."


    Uehara waved his hand in a friendly manner and left with Kimimaro and Haku.


    Immediately after separating from Team 7, Haku couldn''t help but ask: "Uehara, how do I feel that Itachi-senpai and his younger brother is very different in character..."


    "Yes."


    Kimimaro nodded in agreement.


    After Kimimaro nodded, he continued to add: "Itachi-senpai is very humble, being polite to almost everyone he meets, but why does his younger brother always look so arrogant..."


    "That''s natural!"


    Uehara waved his hand and said indifferently: "Geniuses are always a little arrogant and smug. After hitting them, they will be much honest."


    In the afternoon.


    Half-past two.


    The entrance to the forest of death opened.


    Uehara raised his head to look at the forest under the sun and walked slowly in step by step: "Kimimaro, Haku, you go to the tower and lie in wait. Before I reach the tower, no one is allowed to enter the tower. I will let you experience the pleasure of bullying children."


    "understand."


    Kimimaro and Haku nodded seriously.


    No matter what the mission is, Haku will carry it out seriously.


    As for Kimimaro, he will do whatever Uehara asks him to do.


    After the two left, Uehara rubbed his palms excitedly: "There are so many treasures here, which mine should I dig first? Then let''s leave it to destiny to choose, let me see which team of cuties is close?"


    Destiny, start!


    Inside the Forest of Death.


    Team 8 Hinata, Kiba, and Shino


    Relying on their superior sensory abilities and Shino''s insect maniption skills to set up traps in advance in case of a dangerous situation. They easily solved a group of enemies and gathered the scroll of Heaven and Earth.


    Kiba looked at the enemy team they had defeated and said triumphantly: "We have a great advantage in this survival exercises!"


    "..."


    Hinata is notfortable with saying arrogant words.


    Although her status is high enough, because of being reprimanded by her father since she was a child, so now she just bows her head.


    Shino stretched out his palm, and a small ck bug on it trembled, causing his brows to wrinkle.


    "Kiba, Hinata, let''s go to the tower!"


    Shino suddenly raised his head and looked at his two teammates: "My bug told me that staying here will be very dangerous. The bugs in the forest are very scared!"


    "Ah, didn''t we find another group?"


    Kiba raised his head in surprise, and reached out and hugged his puppy in his arms: "Hey, what''s wrong with Akamaru?"


    "Bark!"


    Akamaru screamed nervously and drew back into Kiba''s arms.


    Hinata''s face bes nervous, and she whispered: "I also feel a sense of crisis. I will observe with my Byakugan...!"


    The moment Hinata opened her Byakugan, her face changed suddenly, because a young ninja was sitting on the big tree behind them.


    Hinata suddenly turned her head and looked at the big tree behind them!


    "As expected of Konoha''s Byakugan..."


    A young ninja flew down. He held a wild fruit in his hand, took a bite, and said hello to the three children in Team 8: "Good afternoon, my name is Uehara Naraku. Please advise me for three seconds."


    "Three seconds?"


    Kiba''s eyes were a little puzzled.


    The next moment, his eyes suddenly widened!


    A huge force hit his body, knocked him out, and mmed into a tree!


    Hinata''s Byakugan had already noticed Uehara''s movements, and she waved her palms and shouted loudly: "Juken..."


    Bam!


    The Byakugan girl was also kicked!


    Shino tried to avoid Uehara''s attack, but Uehara stretched out his hand to pinch his throat and threw him to the ground.


    "Three seconds, just right."


    Uehara threw away the half-eaten wild fruit and walked slowly to Kiba''s side, reaching out to take the scroll of heaven and earth from him.


    Akamaru bravely jumped off Kiba''s body, opened his mouth, and barked at Uehara: "Bark, bark..."


    "Oh, I almost forgot about you."


    Uehara reached out and grabbed the little puppy Akamaru, and when he was about to knock it out.


    "Wait!


    Kiba while holding his chest said solemnly: "Don''t hurt Akamaru, we are already defeated, I can give you whatever scroll you want!"


    "No way."


    Uehara knocked Akamaru with a punch and threw it on Kiba''s body. He pulled out two scrolls of heaven and earth from his bag: "Not only will I hit your puppy, I will also take your scroll!"


    After speaking, Uehara grabbed the scroll and disappeared.


    The three little guys in Team 8 looked at each other ignorantly, their eyes full of nkness and confusion.


    After inspecting Akamaru''s injury, Kiba swore fiercely: "That bastard! He even bullies a girl like Hinata and he even won''t let Akamaru go!"


    "..."


    Hinata nodded subconsciously.


    Shino is very sensible. He whispered: "This is to make us lose ourbat effectiveness, but at least he did not kill us. That means that in these five days, we still have the opportunity to collect the scrolls again."


    "We can only start again."


    Kiba sighed, struggled to stand up, and said solemnly: "The next time we meet him, we must be cautious."


    "¡­Ok."


    Hinata rubbed her belly and nodded cautiously.


    Uehara''s side.


    Uehara was in a good mood. The reward for defeating Team 8 was much higher than the reward for defeating the Kazekage.


    If it wasn''t for Konan and Nagato to treat him well, Uehara will really regret not choosing to start in Konoha.


    [Side mission: Collect the Chunin Exam Heaven or Earth Scroll (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is 300 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Defeat Inuzuka Kiba (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the rewards is a skill Hunting Rhythm.]


    [Hunting Rhythm: Enters a stealth-elerated state, and can directly perceive the precise location of all enemies within 2 kilometers around it. The duration is 20 seconds, the minimum chakra consumption is 20 points, and the cooldown time is 55 seconds.]


    This skill is simply a must-have for survival in the wild.


    Although the detection range of destiny is very high, chakra consumption is also very high expensive. Even if it only takes a few minutes to locate the enemy and observe the enemy''s movements, it will consume thousands of chakras, which is far inferior to the perception of hunting rhythm.


    After all, the hunting rhythm skill chakra consumption is too low, and Uehara can unscrupulously continue to open the hunting rhythm perception.


    Not to mention that this skill will have its own stealth effect.


    [Side mission: Defeat Akamaru (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is the magical cat Yuumi summon contract.]


    [Summon Contract: Summon the magical cat Yuumi, which consumes 1000 Chakra points. It can continue to exist by consuming 1 Chakra every second.]


    [Side mission: Defeat Aburame Shino (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is the skill Void Swarm.]


    [Void Swarm: You can summon a group of Void Insect. Each Void Insect will consume 40 Chakra points and the skill cooldown time is 4 seconds. When the Void Swarm kills a unit, it will sacrifice the corpse to summon one New Void Insect; Void Insect cannot be far away from the summoner by 10 kilometers.]


    Uehara fell into deep thought.


    If he is stimted and fall into madness in the future and bes a world-destroying viin, he can directly summon the Void Insect Swarm and try to kill all the lives in the Ninja World, but he doesn''t know if these Void Insect can resist beating...


    If it can be beaten to death by an ordinary ninja with three punches and two kicks then it is just used for ying.


    After all, no matter how many ordinary ninjas are in the Ninja world, they can''t stop Uchiha Madara to summon a meteorite.


    [Side mission: Defeat Hyuga Hinata (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is 100 gold coins.]


    "..."


    Uehara was almost full of question marks.


    That''s not right, this is Hyuga Hinata, the super-popr heroine in Naruto Anime, why are 100 gold coins the only reward? 100 gold coins are the worst reward!


    Uehara couldn''t help but pulled the system panel again and took a look at the mission about Hinata in it. There was a lot of mess that made him look a little bit blind!


    "Aren''t there any serious mission?"


    Uehara tapped on his forehead and sighed: "Forget it, let''s cut other leeks first!"

 Chapter 119 - 119: A Tiring Teammate; A Favorite Opponent

    Deep in the Forest of Death.


    Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari of Sunagakure are moving fast. Ordinary ninja is not their opponent, and Gaara is not willing to meet Uehara.


    Temari vaguely knew that Gaara might be afraid of the guy named Uehara Naraku, but she did not dare to ask, for fear of Gaara''s anger.


    While searching along the forest of death, they encountered a group of Takigakure ninjas. Gaara went directly into a killing spree: "Sabaku Soso!" (Sand Waterfall Funeral)


    Clouds of yellow sand mixed with blood fly out!


    Once wrapped in the yellow sand of Gaara, there was no chance for a counterattack, and this team of Takigakure Ninjas easily died.


    p p p...


    A burst of apuse echo in the forest.


    Uehara pped his palms and appeared in the sight of Gaara''s trio. The corners of his mouth smiled lightly and said: "Ha, it is still the same weak Gaara..."


    "What are you doing here!"


    Gaara''s face suddenly became more and more vignt, as he manipted the yellow sand to appear at his feet, he said coldly: "Is it because you want to take the scroll in our hands?"


    Gaara knows very well in his heart that his odds of winning against Uehara are very low. Even if he summons Ichibi, his chances of defeating Uehara are slim!


    Some enemies can''t be solved by bloodthirsty and rage.


    Gaara is sometimes very sensible. He knows who can provoke and who can''t. After all, Uehara is a ruthless man who killed the Fourth Kazekage!


    "I''ve got the scrolls."


    Uehara shook his head, his eyes flowed slowly, nced at Kankuro, and then at Temari: "I''m just interested in your brother and sister... Why don''t I give you a chance, ten secondster I willunch an offense and see who you can protect?"


    "Hmph, do you think I will care!"


    Gaara snorted coldly and said nonchntly: "Anyway, you have already killed Rasa. It doesn''t matter if you want to kill them too."


    "What did you just say?"


    Temari looked at her younger brother in disbelief, and pointed her finger at Uehara: "Gaara, is this man the murderer of our father?"


    "Huh, yeah!"


    Gaara nced at Temari displeasedly and said: "Baki forbid me from telling you guys, and now that you have seen him if you want revenge, you can kill that man! Anyway, I have no interest in helping Rasa get revenge! "


    "Your so heartless!"


    Uehara sighed, and suddenly stretched his palm in the direction of Temari and Kankuro: "Sand Soldier Arise!"


    A sand soldier suddenly appeared behind Temari!


    Just as the sand soldier''s spear stretched out, Temari suddenly removed the three-star fan on her back, block the sand soldier''s attack, and smash the sand soldier with one blow!


    Unfortunately, Kankuro was not so lucky. A sand soldier''s spear pierced his crow puppet directly from behind, wounding his lower abdomen.


    Uehara''s figure instantly appeared behind Kankuro and kicked him on his side with a whip kick. The speed of these ninjas was pitifully slow!


    Kankuro did almost nothing and fainted.


    "Kankuro!"


    Temari''s face suddenly became anxious, and she suddenly opened the huge three-star fan: "Kamaitachi no Jutsu!" (Sickle Weasel Technique)


    "The speed is too slow and the power is too small."


    Uehara jumped into the air and avoided the wind ninjutsu. He looked down at the tense-looking Temari on the ground, and suddenly stretched out his palm: "Twilight Sword!"


    A purple chakra broadsword appeared in the hands of Uehara!


    Temari didn''t care about how strong Uehara was. She just looked up at Uehara in the air, a trace of madness shed in her eyes, and once again raised the three-star fan in her hand!


    boom!


    Uehara''s speed is significantly faster!


    The purple broadsword in Uehara''s hand shed towards Temari''s three-dotted fan downward and knock the 15-year-old girl with one blow.


    Just as Uehara walked towards Temari step by step, yellow sand suddenly wrapped around Uehara''s ankle!


    "You should stop!"


    Gaara looked at Uehara coldly, and stopped Uehara''s n to continue attacking his opponent: "You can go and kill Kankuro, Temari is worth living!"


    Temari raised her head dazedly, suppressing her instinct to vomit blood after a serious injury, and looked at his brother withplicated eyes: "Gaara..."


    Although Gaara is willing to protect her at the moment of life and death, it is kind of gratifying, but also supports the enemy to kill his brother Kankuro...


    Isn''t it a bit too much?


    "Can I understand this as, are you trying to stop me?"


    Uehara squinted his eyes with a smile, and his figure suddenly disappeared in the next second. He rushed to Gaara using the shadow dash, and knocked Gaara away with a punch: "Who gave you the courage? Who do you think you are?"


    "¡­cough!"


    The armor of sand on Gaara shattered in an instant, and a mouthful of blood came out forcibly. A thought came to his mind that the guy Uehara Naraku''s power was stronger than before!


    Gaara is asleep at that time so he doesn''t know that Uehara''s charge can directly defeat Shukaku!


    After Uehara defeated Gaara, he picked up Temari in her cor and knocked the woman out with a punch, then slowly turned and left the scene.


    Gaara stared at his back, gritted his teeth, and manipted the sand to move in Temari''s side to check her injuries.


    He found that his sister was not in danger. Gaara reluctantly breathed a sigh of relief. After a while, he pulled Kankuro to his side again and took the yellow sand left in his body after Kankuro was pierced by the sand soldier.


    Fortunately, none of his teammates died.


    It''s just that Gaara doesn''t quite understand. What does Uehara want to do? Is it just to beat them to show off his strength?


    Unfortunately, Gaara will never think of this answer.


    Now Uehara is checking his harvest again.


    [Side mission: Defeat Temari (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill, Howling Gale.]


    [Howling Gale: A hurricane can be released by umting chakra energy and will destroy everything on its way, the minimum consumption is 60 chakra points, and the cooldown time is 6 seconds.]


    [Side mission: Defeat Kankuro (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is 100 gold coins.]


    Uehara''s brows frown. He defeated Gaara and rewarded the skill Sand Soldiers Arise. It is a very useful group attack skill. Defeating Temari just now rewarded the Howling Gale. Howe when Kankuro''s turn it bes 100 gold coins?


    The difference between the three brothers and sisters is too big!


    "It seems normal, after all, Kankuro is too weak."


    Uehara sighed and used the newly acquired hunting rhythm, and his figure quietly disappeared in ce: "The next team is also very weak, should it be also rewarded with a hundred gold coins?"


    In the bushes of the forest of death.


    Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji are hiding here.


    Regardless of their attitude or way of thinking, the three of them think that they should hide in advance, and after the dangerous people have left, they n to find a team weaker than themselves.


    After a while, Shikamaru confirmed that the outside was safe, he turned his head to look at the distraught Choji, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and nodded at him.


    Choji immediately calms down, took his potato chips contentedly, and ate happily, his stomach was hungry.


    A young ninja suddenly appeared out of thin air, standing next to Choji, and asked softly: "Your potato chips, is it delicious?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    Choji nodded, while desperately stuffing potato chips into his mouth, the next moment he suddenly reacted, his voice was a little strange!


    "Shikamaru, there are enemies!"


    "Okay okay okay I got it, you should be quiet!"


    Shikamaru grabbed Choji, lest they lose onebat power before they formally fight, and patted the terrified Ino to make her sober.


    To be honest, Shikamaru is a bit tired of such teammates.


    It''s a pity that the Ino-Shika-Cho has always been inseparable. This is the inheritance that has been passed down during the Warring States Period because their secret technique works together very well, and he can not change it easily.


    Otherwise, Shikamaru kind of wanted their good friend Naruto to take the ce of Ino. After all, this woman is very troublesome.


    "Compared to the other genin I have encountered, your performance is very sensible."


    The young ninja stretched out his palm towards Shikamaru, looking polite. He looked at Shikamaru with admiring eyes: "Introduce myself, my name is Uehara Naraku. I am your next opponent."


    Uehara likes an opponent like the Ino-Shika-Cho trio very much.

 Chapter 120 - 120: Team 7 Targeted By 2 People

    Shikamaru''s face is very calm.


    It''s just that his mind has already begun to analyze quickly based on the information on Uehara''s mouth, analyzing the information that can be used from those few words.


    Sakura mentioned before the exam, Uehara is an opponent that Kakashi reminds them to must not be provoked easily before the game.


    Moreover, their enemy Uehara must have been in contact with other ninjas before. Judging from his state, he should have won easily.


    This guy is alone, and the situation is very strange when he came out, proving that he can win by crushing against a small team alone...


    This is a very dangerous enemy.


    Shikamaru grinned, and smiled confidently at Uehara: "What scroll do you need? Maybe we don''t need to fight?"


    "Just give up like this?"


    Uehara sighed with regret.


    Just when Shikamaru thought they could negotiate, Uehara''s fist suddenly hit his lower abdomen!


    Uehara looked at Shikamaru holding his lower abdomen, shook his head, and said: "Unfortunately, what I need is not a scroll, but a battle."


    "Nikudan Sensha!" (Human Bullet Tank)


    The timidity of Choji''s face suddenly changed when he saw Shikamaru fall, a sh of fighting spirit appears in his eyes, and his whole body instantly shrank into a ball and charged towards Uehara!


    Bang!


    Choji was kicked!


    Uehara slowly lowered his head and looked at the trembling Ino, and saw a pleasing smile on the face of this little blonde girl: "Our strength is very weak, there is no point in fighting with us, right?"


    "But it will give me some pleasure."


    Uehara squatted in front of Ino, and said softly: "You are a girl, I must be more modest, you have the right to choose..."


    "I choose to surrender!"


    Ino raised her hands.


    The Ino-Shika-Cho is too immature, they don''t realize the way of their fighting, and their strength is too weak.


    "Nope."


    Uehara clenched his fist and ced it in front of Ino: "I mean, you can choose to stun you with my fist or my foot."


    "..."


    Ino turned her head and nced at Shikamaru, who had fallen beside him, and Choji not far away. She bowed her head and desperately said: "Can you be a bit gentle?"


    "of course!"


    Uehara showed a kind smile.


    In the next second, Ino''s eyes went dark, and suddenly lost consciousness.


    After a while, when the Ino-Shika-Cho were lying here waiting to die, an old man finally found this ce, and he set up his iron pot and started cooking.


    "What kind of enemy did you meet?"


    The old man slowly stirred the iron pot content with a spoon, and said softly: "Is it a ninja named Uehara Naraku?"


    "Yes."


    Shikamaru took a meaningful look at the old man, and replied directly: "He didn''t kill us, nor did he take our scrolls, he just knocked us down."


    The old man nodded and said slowly: "It seems that after he grabs the scrolls, all that is left to interest him is to wreck you little guys."


    The old man had been tracking the trail of Uehara before, but he couldn''t find it. He just met the defeated Team 8 and Gaara''s team, and now he met the Ino-Shika-Cho team, and finally, he was able to confirm Uehara''s purpose.


    To put it simply, he is using his strength to beat neers in exchange for pleasure.


    His nature is a bit bad!


    The old man sighed and calls them: "After eating this pot of food together, you can continue to take the exam!"


    "Yes, senpai."


    Shikamaru nodded seriously.


    The other side.


    Uehara acquired three skills.


    It seems that many people like the Ino-Shika-Cho trio!


    [Side mission: Defeat Akamichi Choji (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the rewards is a skill Power sprint.]


    [Power sprint: Shrink your body into a ball-shaped which greatly increasing your movement speed, skill duration is 6 seconds, the minimum consumption is 60 chakra points, and the cooldown time is 8 seconds.]


    The moment he got this skill, Uehara decided to block it. After all, using this skill would be too bad for his image!


    [Side mission: Defeat Yamanaka Ino (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Hypnotic bubble.]


    [Hypnotic bubble: Kick out a hypnotic bubble. After hitting, the enemy will fall into a deep sleep state for 3 seconds; if the force of the kicked hypnotic bubble is exhausted and fails to hit anyone, a hypnotic zone will be formed in the area it falls. The minimum consumption is 80 Chakra points, and the cooldown time is 10 seconds.]


    Uehara was numb, the probability of using this skill was estimated to be very low. After all, the probability it will hit was too low.


    Then only the reward for defeating Shikamaru is left!


    [Side mission: Defeat Nara Shikamaru (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Shadow Clone.]


    [Shadow Clone: ??Release a shadow clone of your own. Every time the main body releases a skill, the shadow clone will also release the same skill. At the same time, the main body can swap positions with the shadow clone. The skill consumes 40 Chakra points and has a cooldown time of 10 seconds.]


    Uehara frowned suddenly: "Hmm... forget it."


    If not for its ability that can exchange positions with each other, this so-called shadow clone is not as good as the ordinary clone technique of Ninja World!


    "The next step is to find Hyuga Neji...huh?"


    After Uehara turned on his destiny skill, his face suddenly changed. Because in his observation, the meal that he left forst was about to be robbed!


    Uehara bitterly hit the tree with his fist, and his whole body quietly disappeared: "I almost forgot about that bastard Orochimaru, don''t let him get it first... I must harvest the leeks first! "


    If Sasuke ckened first under the operation of Orochimaru, the probability of Naruto ckening must be greatly reduced. ording to Uehara''s guess, the reward for Naruto ckening and be a traitor is definitely very high!


    The fetters of the Ninja World are very outrageous!


    In the outer circle of the Forest of Death.


    Team 7 only encountered a reconnaissance enemy along the way. After Sasuke solved it easily, he was in a good mood, and his self-confidence was a little bit high.


    Sasuke is looking everywhere for Uehara''s location. After all, Sasuke is willing to do whatever it takes to get Itachi''s information.


    Besides, Uehara took the initiative to send it up!


    Sasuke confidently said to his two teammates: "ording to my guess and observation, we will search for the traces of Uehara all the way north, and try to intercept a copy of the earth scroll..."


    "But Sasuke-kun..."


    Sakura''s face was a little worried: "Kakashi-sensei specially asked us not to provoke that man for no reason!"


    Naruto waved his hand and said with a smile on his face: "Sakura-chan, but it makes more sense to challenge the strong one!"


    "Naruto is right."


    Sasuke rarely agrees with the opinion of Naruto in the team. He folded his arm and said in a deep voice: "And if I want to kill that man Uchiha Itachi, I must get his information first."


    That is the blood feud that he carries on his back!


    Since the night of the genocide four years ago, what Sasuke thinks most every day and night is to kill Uchiha Itachi!


    The worries on Sakura''s face did not disappear, but the two teammates agreed. She could only agree: "Then I hope we can find that person as soon as possible... Sasuke-kun will be able to defeat him and get what you want!"


    "Thank you."


    Sasuke nodded and thanked his teammates for the first time. Sakura''s face suddenly blushes.


    Just at this moment, a gloomy voice echoes around them: "Do you want to defeat Uehara Naraku with your present strength?"


    A tall and slender man emerged from the ground and appeared in front of Team 7.


    The man pressed his hat, stretched out his long tongue, and looked at the three little guys in Team 7. He then said: "What a group of innocent and cute little kids, they always like to say something innocent and daydream¡­"


    Uehara is a man who even he doesn''t dare to take lightly!


    These little guys who don''t know the height of the sky dared to challenge Uehara Naraku, this kind of behavior is no different from asking death.


    Rather than let them die in the hands of Uehara, let him test the power of Uchiha''s orphan first to see if he is qualified to be a container.


    The long, narrow eyes under the man''s hat fell into Team 7 sight, making people feel cold for a while, and the murderous aura from this man made Naruto and the others copsed to the ground in fright!


    The thin and tall man frowned and looked at the performance of Team 7, his eyes revealed a little displeasure: "Is it only this level?"


    "Bastard, don''t underestimate an Uchiha!"


    Sasuke violently grabbed a Kunai and stuck it on hisp. He stood up from his fear, and rushed in the direction of the thin man!


    When Team 7 and the thin tall man had just started fighting, another figure quietlynded near them.


    The second visitor was Uehara Naraku.


    Uehara watched the thin man who is Orochimaru bullied Team 7, with impatience on his face he said: "Orochimaru if you dare to ruin my good achievement, I will kill you!"


    The current Team 7 wants to defeat Orochimaru is simply a fantasy.


    It didn''t take long at all. Both Sasuke and Naruto were easily defeated by Orochimaru. Even Sasuke''s desperate counterattack was useless.


    "Not bad, you still dare to resist even when you meet the real strong."


    After Orochimaru finished speaking, his neck suddenly stretched, driving his head in the direction of Sasuke trying to bit the back of Sasuke''s neck!


    Orochimaru''s voice was a little crazy: "But to prevent you from going to Uehara to die, please ept my gift obediently! If you want to use this power in your body, go find me! Remember my name is Orochimaru!"


    Click!


    Orochimaru''s teeth suddenly bit on a person''s arm!


    Suddenly a young man appeared next to Sasuke, who stretched out his arm to help him block Orochimaru''s teeth.


    Orochimaru looked at the man''s face, with a hint of surprise and fear in his eyes: "Uehara Naraku? how can this guy appear here, shouldn''t he be in the tower now with his strength and speed?"

 Chapter 121 - 121: The Savior Uehara Naraku!

    "I can go wherever I want!"


    Uehara punched Orochimaru''s head back. He looked at Sakura and Sasuke gently and said: "Fortunately, I arrived here in time. Are you all okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Sasuke shook his head. He stood shakily and looked at Uehara: "Why are you here?"


    Sakura quickly helped Sasuke, and politely nodded to Uehara: "Thank you for saving Sasuke-kun just now."


    "It''s ok."


    Uehara squinted his eyes and looked at Sasuke with a smile: "I just heard a fierce battle here, so I wanted toe and have a look. It turns out that you have encountered an enemy of this level. I don''t want my helper who will kill Uchiha Itachi to die here."


    Of course, Uehara is not here for charity.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that after he was bitten by Orochimaru on his arm, he also opened a new attribute temte andpleted a hidden mission.


    It added a natural energy attribute.


    [Hidden mission: Obtain the power of the curse seal (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is the Sage Mode Status: Ascended.]


    [Ascended: When the chakra energy is the same as the natural energy value, you can enter a new battle mode using the synthesized Sage chakra. It is currently the first form of Ascension.]


    Uehara feels that his sage model is not very authentic, and is different from the Ninja World Sage mode. After all, the Ninja needs spiritual energy, physical energy, and natural energy to be consistent before it can synthesize Sage Chakra and enter the Sage mode.


    The correct form for Sage Chakra should be 1+1+1=3.


    His Sage Chakra form is 1+1=3.


    Isn''t it different?


    Forget it, anyway, he is just cheating.


    Uehara shook his head and nced down at the ce where he was bitten by Orochimaru. It has turned into a winged shape de, where he can store natural energy, a bit like a Yin seal.


    Uehara took a peek at his attribute panel again. Now the natural energy is at full value, and he can slowly absorb it after using it.


    *****


    Life energy: 9091 (Standard Kage level 3000~10000)


    Chakra energy: 10145 (not within the conventional standard)


    Natural energy: 10145 (not within the conventional standard)


    Health regeneration: 9 per second


    Chakra recovery: 6 per second


    Natural energy extraction: 6 per second


    Skill cooldown reduction: 50%


    Remaining gold coins: 4430


    *****


    Uehara''s Chakra increased a bit, and after eating a few bowls of Ichiraku Ramen his life energy has also increased by several hundred points.


    As for the current gold coin increase, it was rewarded by Konoha''s bunch of ordinary small missions.


    Damn, He regrets it again.


    Start in Konoha is the right choice!


    Uehara sighed, and now the most important thing is to solve the troubles of Orochimaru and Team 7.


    After Sasuke was rescued by Uehara, he felt ashamed and awkward, and couldn''t help but snorted coldly.


    Uehara didn''t care about Sasuke''s attitude. He just raised his head and nced at Orochimaru, then smiled and said: "Uchiha Sasuke, if you can''t easily defeat Orochimaru, you are far from Uchiha Itachi opponent!"


    "What did you say!"


    Of course, Sasuke couldn''t stand this kind of stimtion, and said coldly: "I will definitely kill that man!"


    Sakura raised her head and looked at Uehara suspiciously: "Wait, uh... do you know this person?"


    "Well, Orochimaru can be ranked first among the legendary Konoha Sannin, and he is also one of Konoha''s three S-rank missing-nin in the world."


    The smile on Uehara''s face was even stronger, and he continued softly: "I have to also mention that among the three missing-nin Orochimaru is the weakest. This guy is a trash that was directly defeated by Itachi with just one look..."


    "..."


    Hearing Uehara''s words, Sasuke was shocked, and he turned his head to look at Orochimaru involuntarily. He couldn''t believe that Orochimaru, who had ravaged their Team 7 just now, was defeated by Itachi''s look.


    The gap between them is too big...


    When Orochimaru heard Uehara''s ridicule on him, he didn''t seem to care about it. It''s normal for ninjas like them to coexist and restrain each other. Orochimaru felt that Itachi seemed to restrain him.


    Orochimaru tore off his fake face little by little, revealing his true face. He slowly said: "Naraku-kun, do you want to stop me?"


    "I''m just here to save people."


    Uehara guarded Sasuke and Sakura behind him, and smiled lightly: "It seems that I can still recover a foreign debt."


    Orochimaru raised his head with some doubts: "What do you mean?"


    Did this guy forget everything from four years ago!


    No, it is really forgotten.


    As for the character of Orochimaru, he will not remember who he owes anything to.


    "Orochimaru!"


    Uehara slowly closed his palms to form the summoning handseal, and said coldly: "Orochimaru, do you need me to remind you?"


    "Bastard!"


    Orochimaru''s face suddenly changed, and he continued with a deep voice: "I haven''tpletely seeded in my research. When we meet again next time, I will give you what you want!"


    After speaking, he turned and was about to slip away.


    Uehara stopped Orochimaru''s movements loudly, and reminded him behind his back: "If you dare lie to me, I will let you swallow a thousand copies of it!"


    "no problem."


    Orochimaru slipped away without looking back.


    He doesn''t know if Orochimaru said it was okay, whether it was okay to swallow a thousand copies, or whether it was okay to give Uehara the two ninjutsu scrolls.


    Sasuke raised his head and looked at Uehara and said: "You have a deal with that Orochimaru. Are you with him? He seems to be afraid of you..."


    "Oh, he was afraid of the ninja demigod Hanzo behind me."


    Uehara casually pped Hanzo''s body with another pstick and continued: "Moreover, this guy stole two ninjutsu scrolls from our Ninja Vige before. I have been tracking him to recover the scrolls he took. ."


    This is not wrong.


    Orochimaru has the Impure World Reincarnation and the Living Corpse Reincarnation during the Akatsuki period. If he defected, the ownership of the Impure World Reincarnation and the Living Corpse Reincarnation should belong to the Akatsuki organization.


    What''s more, Orochimaru promised him personally four years ago.


    Sasuke frowned and said: "You have a lot of enemies! Uchiha Itachi is your enemy, and Orochimaru is also your enemy..."


    "Uchiha Obito is also my enemy."


    After Uehara helped him to fill in, he chuckled and continued: "It''s a coincidence, your Konoha''s three S-rank missing-nin, all have a feast with me... I really look forward to you helping me kill Uchiha Itachi.!"


    "Uchiha Itachi, I will definitely kill him!"


    Sasuke was determined and he raised his head curiously and asked: "Do you know the information about Uchiha Obito? What kind of person is he?"


    "..."


    Uehara looked at Sasuke with a weird look. This little guy may have been lonely for too long, and he was even interested in an Uchiha who suddenly emerged from the Ninja world. Did Sasuke think he is in a simr situation to him?


    Uehara made a decisive decision and cut off Sasuke''s fantasy: "I can tell you a piece of news. Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi killed all the Uchiha ns and defected from Konoha. What kind of person do you think he is? "


    "That bastard!"


    Sasuke suddenly clenched his fists: "Whether it is Uchiha Itachi or Uchiha Obito, I will never let them go!"


    "..."


    Uehara nodded and looks at the ruin.


    Although Uehara hadn''t heard the news of Obito for a long time, it did not prevent him from continuing to make an enemy for him.


    Uehara clearly saw that the progress of his main mission has increased by 1%. It seems that as long as the two people, Sasuke and Naruto are carefully fooled, it is very helpful for his main mission progress.


    Uehara nced at theatose Naruto, and an unknown smile shed across his mouth.


    If someone notices Uehara''s eyes, he will find that his eyes look like a miner dug a diamond.

 Chapter 122 - 122: What Are You Doing? I Want To Learn It Too!

    Uehara and Team 7 rtionship bes friendly.


    Because Uehara rescued them under Orochimaru''s arm, he also heals Sasuke and Naruto. Although Uehara was very arrogant before, now Team 7 feels that Uehara is a very kind person.


    Sure enough, sometimes we have to look at the essence before we judge someone!


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to perform medical ninjutsu..."


    Sasuke looked at Uehara healing Naruto, and couldn''t help but said: "I remember that the medical ninja will be protected by other ninjas? How about your twopanions, why are they not by your side?"


    As he said these words, Sasuke''s heart suddenly became vignt again. What if Uehara and his teammates have bad intentions on their Team?


    "Don''t worry, I arranged for them to go elsewhere."


    Uehara waved his hand. He patted his ninja bag and whispered: "And I have collected the scrolls of heaven and earth. I will not have any intentions against you guys. Ie and help because you are Kakashi''s student."


    "Oh, do you have the scroll?"


    Sasuke, who had just been cured, rekindled his fighting spirit in an instant: "It''s better to add one more item to our agreement. As long as I defeat you, in addition to Itachi''s information, you will also give us the scroll in your hand! "


    Sakura looked up puzzled: "Sasuke-kun..."


    Even if Sakura''s strength is very weak, she can still feel that Uehara''s strength is very strong based on the previous events! How can Sasuke be the opponent of a ninja who made Orochimaru retreat?


    "Not bad."


    Uehara squinted his eyes and smiled. He said: "I am very optimistic about you. Even if you know you are not my opponent, you have a heart that will never give up. I believe you will defeat Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito sooner orter."


    Sasuke heard Uehara''s appreciation and proudly said: "Huh, I actually know that I am not strong enough, but I also want you to tell me how much difference there is between Itachi Uchiha and me!"


    "Ok¡­"


    After Uehara treated Naruto, he stretched out his hand and gestured: "Although we haven''t fought, the gap between the two of you should be about seven or eight Kakashi?"


    "???"


    Sasuke was full of question marks.


    Where did this unit of measuremente from!


    "Well, it''s alreadyte today."


    Uehara nced at the sky, and said softly: "You guys can rest here! I''m going to catch some fish to prepare dinner."


    "Ah, you worked too hard in healing us, right?"


    Sakura raised her head in surprise she looked at Uehara and said: "I should catch the fish. After all, I can''t do anything special, and you have helped us so much, and you also helped heal Sasuke and Naruto..."


    "..."


    Sasuke''s eyes flickered, and he did not volunteer to take over the job of catching fish. After all, Naruto and Sakura have no fighting capacity, and he wants to stay to protect his teammates.


    In fact, the most suitable person to catch fish now is Naruto!


    "No need."


    Uehara waved his hand and said with a light smile: "I will be back soon. By the way, I will check if there are any enemies around. If Orochimaru is still nearby, you will be in danger if you meet him."


    He did not wait for Sakura to refuse and left here.


    After Uehara left, Sasuke slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and said solemnly: "I thought that guy was here to rob our scrolls or had some conspiracy, now it seems that he just wants to help us? "


    "Perhaps because of Kakashi-sensei?"


    Sakura thought for a while and whispered: "My feeling tells me that he and Kakashi-sensei''s rtionship should be good. Maybe it''s because of Kakashi-sensei that he will help us?"


    "There is such a possibility."


    After Sasuke nodded and continued: "But we must not let our guard down. In this forest, everyone is our enemy."


    What he said is reasonable.


    It was just that they had never thought that the current Uehara had been madly acting against them, he just released some kindness and it easily slowly erode their attitude.


    Who would refuse a person''s kindness?


    Even Sasuke was ashamed to refuse.


    As for Naruto who was asleep on the ground, this guy is actually a passionate idiot. As long as someone shows kindness to him, Naruto will believes it almost 100%!


    After all, apart from Team 7, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shikamaru, Choji, Hinata, etc., Naruto has not seen many people give him a good face...


    Dusk ising.


    The sun gradually set.


    As expected by Uehara, Orochimaru was still lurking near Team 7 because he had already taken a fancy to Sasuke''s body.


    Although Sasuke''s strength and talent are still somewhat different from Itachi''s, it is the best choice for Orochimaru to get the best chance of sess.


    However, when Orochimaru saw that Uehara left, he didn''t even care about his face as Konoha Sannin and wanted to secretlyunch another attack on Team 7. Orochimaru still wanted to nt the cursed seal on Sasuke.


    A long snake rushed out suddenly, and opened its mouth to bite Orochimaru, which also stopped Orochimaru''s attempt to attack Sasuke!


    "Oh?"


    Orochimaru''s face changed slightly, and he grabbed the long snake with one hand, and also pulled out the man who was manipting the long snake to attack him. After he saw the person, a smile appeared on his face: "Anko, why are you using this ninjutsu to the one who teaches you this ninjutsu?"


    "It really is you, Orochimaru!"


    Anko rushed to the side of Orochimaru, pushed him to the side of a tree, and tightly restraining his movements: "No matter how far away, I can smell your scent..."


    At this moment, the smile on Anko''s face no longer exists.


    This female ninja who likes to run around in Konoha with Dango in her mouth, looking at her old teacher, her face is extremelyplicated and painful.


    Just as Orochimaru was about tough and say a few words, Anko mmed a handle of kunai on Orochimaru and said: "Orochimaru, this time I will definitely not let you escape!"


    "Do you want to use the ninjutsu I taught you to let the two of us die together? You are my disciple, why can''t you ever get rid of this impulsive habit?"


    Orochimaru in front of her suddenly turned into a mass of mud and disappeared.


    Another Orochimaru appeared quietly, looking at the somewhat horrified Anko. He stretched out his palm and stroked her cheek: "Are you sad? Sad that I left you behind?"


    "..."


    Anko''s face was extremely gloomy andplicated.


    Anko really hated her teacher for defecting. She left her alone in Konoha and face other people''s pointing gazes, which made her live in pain.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    A figure of a young ninja stood above Orochimaru and Anko, looking down at Orochimaru''s intimate act with Anko, and couldn''t help saying: "Master-disciple love? Is this the S-rank traitor and his little apprentice deep sadomasochistic rtionship? Teach me, I want to learn it too!"


    "Uehara Naraku!"


    Orochimaru''s face changed, how could this bastard always stay in his shadow!


    When she saw other people, the frustration on Anko''s face instantly faded. She clutched the faintly painful curse mark on the back of her neck, and suddenly distanced herself from Orochimaru!


    She must have her own Konoha Ninja''s persistence!


    Besides, she is also the chief examiner of this Chunin exam.


    "Should I not be here?"


    Uehara looked at Anko, and continued with a chuckle: "It turns out that our chief examiner and Konoha''s S-rank traitor Orochimaru still have this level of intimacy. No wonder he can sneak into this exam and attack us Genin. Yeah!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Anko look coldly at Uehara, and said: "Idiot, this ce is too dangerous so leave here quickly, I can''t protect you against him! Wait... You are just a Genin, how can you know Orochimaru?"


    When Anko remembered that Orochimaru called Uehara''s name again, she reacted thoroughly and turned to look at Orochimaru. She saw her former teacher with a gloomy and vignt face looking at him.


    Who is this passionate idiot who she meets at the meeting point earlier!

 Chapter 123 - 123: Will Anyone Surrender In Life And Death Battle?

    Anko raised her eyebrows.


    Obviously, he should be the weakest here, but she still asked: "Orochimaru, do you know this guy?"


    "Still so stupid! Anko."


    Orochimaru did not answer the question, but just nced at Uehara coldly, then looked at Anko, a cruel smile shed across his face.


    "I''m very fortunate to have abandoned an idiot like you. After so long, you haven''t changed a bit. I finally realized that some people''s stupidity is incurable..."


    "Bastard!"


    Anko immediately bes furious!


    Uehara fell on the side of Anko to stop her then push the woman behind him.


    Uehara felt that Orochimaru''s words were a bit tricky.


    Throughout their dealings with others, Orochimaru rarelyunches personal attacks on the weak. This kind of deliberately irritating Anko does not seem right.


    Uehara touched his chin, and chuckled softly: "Orochimaru, do you really hate our chief examiner? Such a cute girl is rare..."


    "But she is so stupid!"


    The smile on Orochimaru''s face became colder and colder: "You, me, and the old man Kosuke were all put into the forest of death..."


    "Yeah, it shouldn''t be."


    Uehara nodded, patted Anko behind him, and whispered: "You know, I''m the one who wants to be Chunin the most, but that old man and Orochimaru they didn''te here to pass the Chunin exam, they have a conspiracy!"


    "..."


    Anko gritted her teeth and look at Uehara she said: "Who are you guys anyway!"


    "An ordinary Ame ninja."


    After Uehara introduced himself, he narrowed his eyes and smile: "Alright, examiner, you should leave here first! I will help you solve Orochimaru!"


    Uehara looked at Anko who didn''t want to leave. He nced at Anko''s neck and said: "You have no fighting power right now. Why don''t you help me apply to the Third Hogake and Kakashi for reinforcement..."


    Whether it is the Third Hokage or Kakashi, they know the tip of the iceberg of Uehara''s strength and think that he is just an Ame genius ninja who has a good impression of Konoha.


    Anko obviously doesn''t want to leave, but she really couldn''t exert any strength right now, and staying here was just waiting to die.


    Uehara patted Anko on the shoulder a green light entered Anko''s body from his palm.


    This is the healing of Astral Infusion.


    Almost 10% of the amount of chack of Uehara filled Anko''s body.


    Uehara chose to treat Anko, on one hand, to brush up on her good feelings, and on the other hand, to get Anko to help him say something nice.


    "This kind of chakra!"


    Anko feels the Chakra inside her body. Her face was both surprised and happy, and with the help of this Chakra, she suppressed the curse seal again.


    Anko''s eyes became firm in an instant, and he turned to look at Orochimaru and said: "Hey, I''m not leaving, I must kill Orochimaru..."


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    Damn, this Anko is also a passionate idiot, right?


    Orochimaru''s expression was a bit ugly, but his expression quickly became calm again. He quietly put up two fingers, and a yellow giant snake suddenly appeared, slithering in the distance with Anko!


    The smile on Uehara''s face was a bit meaningful, staring at Orochimaru and said: "Orochimaru, are you afraid that I will kill her?"


    On the other hand, Orochimaru chuckled and asked: "Didn''t Naraku-kun also treat her just now? What if I wanted to kill her?"


    Only at this moment, Orochimaru felt that his mind was seen through.


    Uehara touched his chin and skipped the topic of Anko: "Well, we won''t mention that woman again, I''m here to warn you, I won''t interfere with what you want to do in Konoha, but I don''t want you to disturb my Chunin exam."


    "Naraku-kun..."


    Orochimaru''s expression gradually became a little dangerous, his fingers clenched one by one: "You should know my desire for Sharingan, you have interfered with my n..."


    "Oh?"


    Uehara nced suspiciously at Orochimaru and said: "I identally disrupted your n just now, what do you want to do? Kill me?


    As a reminder, although I am not as restrained as Uchiha Itachi, I am very good at destroying my enemies directly from the soul level..."


    Orochimaru:"..."


    This bastard restrained him than Uchiha Itachi!


    Orochimaru began to think about whether he should study some techniques that can protect the soul. For example, he remembered that the Second Hokage seemed to have left behind a forbidden technique that could confine the soul in the body even if the body died.


    Uehara leaned on the tree trunk and looked at Orochimaru and said: "Orochimaru, I have given you enough tolerance...As for the little guy Sasuke, when I finish using him, you can deal with him whatever you want."


    "How long?"


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    When Uehara looked at Orochimaru, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Oh, I see, you want to change your body, right?"


    Akatsuki''s members basically know the Living Corpse Reincarnation studied by Orochimaru. After all, this is a forbidden technique that can extend people''s life just like Sasori''s puppet.


    "Yes."


    Orochimaru did not deny it and said solemnly: "I need a body that suits me and allows me to exert all my strength and even further. Sasuke has the most top-notch body in the Ninja world, Naraku-kun, if it''s you, will you miss this opportunity?"


    "I really won''t miss it."


    Uehara let out augh, and looked at Orochimaru, and said: "Then what can you do? Stretch out your neck and let me chop it off? I believe you will not reveal Akatsuki''s information and let me chase you down from all corners of the world?"


    Orochimaru:"..."


    "Okay, so be it!"


    Uehara nced at Orochimaru, then smiled lightly and said: "Pay attention to your ce. You are just a traitor I deliberately let go. Don''t think about defying Akatsuki''s will. I think you will not irritate someone stronger than you. An enemy ten times more powerful, right?"


    "¡­I know."


    Seeing that Uehara seemed to have revealed his face, Orochimaru admitted without hesitation, he didn''t want to be interrupted by Uehara right now.


    Konoha''s copse n is the core.


    If you want to get Sasuke, you can just continue to wait for it. Orochimaru doesn''t believe that after the Chunin exam, Uehara will stay in Konoha.


    Uehara watched Orochimaru''s figure disappear quietly, a look of worry shed across his face, he was really worried that Orochimaru would turn his face, and that might disrupt his n at this time.


    After a while, Uehara thought that someone in the Forest of Death who he can use to watch Orochimaru.


    Yakushi Kabuto.


    Uehara finally decided to take a gamble.


    The current Kabuto is really an insignificant little chess piece. If he can solicit Kabuto to his side, he can use Kabuto to guide Orochimaru, so as not to dy his n.


    If Kabuto refuses to agree, just kill him!


    Oh, there seems to be another way to try?


    Uehara thought of his two new skills, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. If he kills Kabuto and resurrects him, repeating the cycle of resurrection several times...


    Will Kabuto still not agree?


    After experiencing the horror of death several times, maybe he will recognize himself?

 Chapter 124 - 124: The Death Of Kabuto!

    It''s gettingte.


    Kabuto squatted to rest under a tree.


    Taking this kind of Chunin exam with his ability is simply pediatrics. He has taken the Chunin exam many times, but this one is more dangerous.


    Kabuto''s mood was a little restless.


    The ovepping sound of the cards appeared next to Kabuto. Just as the rm bell in his heart was ringing, he saw Uehara appearing on the cards.


    This is space-time ninjutsu!


    Kabuto immediately noted down this information, this guy Uehara also has space-time ninjutsu, so he must be careful of this guy''s surprise attacks in the future.


    "Kabuto, will you be my spy?"


    Uehara didn''t talk nonsense, and directly stated his purpose: "Be loyal to me wholeheartedly and be my watchdog for Orochimaru."


    "..."


    Kabuto thought about it for a while, isn''t this approach of Uehara the same as Sasori trying to manipte him?


    Fortunately, Sasori''s maniption was cracked by Orochimaru-sama, and now he does not need to be controlled by Sasori.


    But now that Uehara asked, Kabuto did not dare to refute him face to face. Instead, he thought that he could take the opportunity to be a double agent and collect information from Uehara.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Kabuto''s face: "Of course I am willing. It is my honor to be the spy of Naraku-sama."


    "..."


    Uehara tilted his head and looked at Kabuto and then looked at his system panel, and suddenly threw a golden light chakra at Kabuto.


    It''s Chronoshift.


    The effect of Chronoshift is that as long as Kabuto dies within 5 seconds, he will be resurrected after 5 seconds ended.


    Click!


    Just as Kabuto looked at the golden halo on his body in surprise, Uehara broke his neck neatly!


    After a while.


    Kabuto lying on the ground quickly regained his life. He touched his neck and raised his head in disbelief. "This is... Impure World Reincarnation? No, my body is normal. This is a resurrection!"


    A trace of enthusiasm shed in Kabuto''s eyes. He raised his head to looked at Uehara and with a trembling voice he said: "... Naraku-sama... This is really... Do you master the ninjutsu that can bring people back to life? "


    "Roughly the same."


    Uehara frowned and interrupted Kabuto''s words, waiting for his skills to reset, and whispered: "You didn''t really want to be my subordinate just now. This is a warning to you. I can make you live and die. "


    "Yes."


    Kabuto suddenly became more honest.


    Uehara stared at him tightly and said coldly: "I know your respect for Orochimaru. I asked you to be my watcher for Orochimaru, not to harm him, but to help him."


    "..."


    Kabuto gave Uehara a confused look.


    Is there a problem with his ears?


    Is putting a watcher next to someone will help him?


    In particr, the rtionship between Uehara and Orochimaru can''t be said to be like fire and water, but at least it is also a hated enemy. How can Uehara help Orochimaru!


    Is this bullying Kabuto''s mindlessness?


    However, Kabuto thought about it for a while, and said firmly: "I believe Naraku-sama, I will be Naraku-sama''s most loyal subordinate."


    "Oh¡­"


    Looking at a certain mission on his system panel, Uehara frowned slightly, and said softly: "You wait for a moment."


    "???"


    Kabuto was full of question marks.


    Let him wait for a while, what is to let him wait?


    Of course, it is waiting for the reset of Chronoshift skills!


    After Uehara waited until Chronoshift cooled down, he put ayer of golden light chakra on Kabuto and broke his neck again!


    After a while, Kabuto was resurrected again.


    This time, Kabuto seemed to be psychologically prepared for the resurrection, and he had no fear of death but only felt that his neck hurts.


    His mood is also a bit bad.


    Kabuto raised his head and looked at Uehara''s eyes with a little more fear and amazement. If he refused to obey Uehara, will he really be tortured by Uehara forever?


    Uehara looked a little bored at Kabuto and whispered: "Did you figure it out? I can wait a little longer if you still need to think it through."


    "I figured it out clearly."


    Kabuto looked at Uehara seriously and said solemnly: "I am willing to be a ve to Naraku-sama. I will monitor Orochimaru''s every move for you, and I will never betray."


    Wait a minute?


    What am I waiting for?


    Waiting to die?


    "Then you wait for a while."


    Uehara nced at the mission of soliciting his subordinates on the system panel again, and continued: "While waiting, let''s talk a few words, Orochimaru is looking for a suitable container, right?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Kabuto did not retort but subconsciously touched his neck. He didn''t understand why Uehara didn''t believe him.


    Uehara was also a little impatient looking at the movements of Kabuto, and directly exined what he meant: "ording to the part of the research on Living Corpse Reincarnation that he left from Akatsuki''s base, I suspect that Orochimaru has actually gone the wrong way. "


    This is not nonsense.


    Since Orochimaru hurriedly defected, all the materials he left in the Akatsuki base have been locked into the forbidden room in Amegakure.


    And Konan and Nagato didn''t prohibit him from learning any ninjutsu.


    Uehara did read it, but he didn''t understand it a bit.


    Kabuto suddenly couldn''t help but chuckle, and there was a faint suspicion in his eyes looking at Uehara. Can you understand the notes of Orochimaru when you bombed theboratory back then?


    Even Kabuto himself can''t understand some of it!


    What''s more, the notes left by Orochimaru must be wrong information, Orochimaru has long abandoned the ideas in the research notes.


    Thinking of this, Kabuto''s eyes shed with respect for Orochimaru, because Orochimaru was sure that he already perfected the technique!


    Moreover, Orochimaru has been determined to be sessful in reincarnation.


    While the Kabuto was still admiring the Orochimaru, Uehara directly uses Chronoshift again and stretched out his hand to broke the neck of Kabuto: "The time is up, we will continue to talk when you are resurrected. "


    After a while.


    Kabuto bing crazy.


    What is the problem this time!


    Why did Uehara still refuse to believe him, breaking his neck if he didn''t agree with him, and if he did not change the way of his death, it would be a psychological shadow!


    In just a few minutes, he has died three times!


    Click!


    When Kabuto was resurrected again and got up from the ground, Uehara threw a scroll to Kabuto.


    Uehara looked at Kabuto and said: "This is the corpse of White Zetsu. White Zetsu is a kind of magical creature in the Ninja World. They can simte anyone''s chakra.


    I have conducted fusion experiments on White Zetsu''s body in private. It should be able to perform fusion experiments with any bloodline limit, even some powerful bloodline..."


    When talking about this, Uehara stared at Kabuto tightly, and whispered: "This also means that it can fuse Mokuton (Wood Release), do you understand what I mean?"


    "..."


    The breath of Kabuto suddenly became cramped.


    Although he doubted Uehara''s biological science skills, what if?


    What if White Zetsu in the scroll in his hand can really fuse any bloodline limit. Wouldn''t it be possible to get any bloodline limit of the Ninja World through White Zetsu!


    "Don''t think too much."


    Uehara patted him: "There is a corpse of White Zetsu inside, you and Orochimaru can go and study it...


    If Orochimaru really wants to use Living Corpse Reincarnation, he can catch a White Zetsu, and then reincarnate into White Zetsu''s body after sessful training so that White Zetsu will not resist! "


    This method is simply killing two birds with one stone.


    It can not only solve the obsession of Orochimaru with Sasuke but also make Orochimaru fight with the monsters ck Zetsu.


    As long as they fight, Uehara can quietly use the name of Orochimaru to create something out of nothing and expose the true face of ck Zetsu!


    Damn, he really is a genius behind the scenes!

 Chapter 125 - 125: Bullying Newcomers Is Fun!

    Time has passed bit by bit.


    Kabuto was thinking again, is he really going to take refuge to Uehara?


    Relying on a corpse of White Zetsu and the bloodline limit experiment that has not yet confirm, do I have to go to Uehara?


    No, White Zetsu''s body and experimental ideas were prepared for Orochimaru!


    Damn, he actually won''t get anything!


    If it weren''t for this spy''s good psychological quality, Kabuto would have cursed Uehara already. If this guy wanted to secretly control Orochimaru, he should go directly to trouble Orochimaru, why should hee to him!


    "Time is up."


    Uehara''s voice interrupted Kabuto''s thoughts, and when Uehara was about to throw another golden light chakra, Kabuto quickly stopped him.


    "Naraku-sama!"


    Kabuto raised his head and looked at Uehara steadily, and said in a deep voice: "When Orochimaru-sama recruited me, he told me some truth and a chance to see the truth of the world; if I take refuge in you, you can give me what?"


    "What do you want?"


    Uehara asked back and added: "I''m talking about what you really want in your heart, not what other people make you want."


    "Of course."


    Kabuto smiled and pushed his sses, thinking that he had finally grasped the initiative, he opened his mouth and raised his condition: "I want... what do I want..."


    Kabuto got stuck.


    Kabuto fell into silence suddenly.


    Today, he seems to have been working hard, but he doesn''t even know what he really wants!


    "Well, do I need to help you remember?"


    Uehara stretched out his palm, and a blue Chakra slowly entered Kabuto''s brain: "My Genjutsu can let you see the most fearful thing in your heart, maybe you can get the answer from there."


    Wordless fear.


    Can make people experience the most terrible nightmare in life in one second.


    A secondter, Kabuto suddenly woke up from his nightmare!


    Kabuto knelt to the ground uncontrobly, tears wet his sses, his pain suppressed in his voice: "Dean...don''t die, I will save you...I will definitely save you. ¡­Dean...I''m...Kabuto! Danzo cheated you, dean!"


    Uehara looked down at Kabuto, and asked with some dignity: "Do you know what you want now?"


    "¡­yes, yes¡­"


    Kabuto''s face was unusually excited and said: "Can the Dean really be resurrected? Naraku-sama, I was resurrected just now, you can definitely do it!"


    The voice of Kabuto grew louder and louder, and his throat was already roaring: "Naraku-sama, you can definitely do it! You can definitely do it! Naraku-sama!"


    "..."


    The resurrection of Chronoshift was just to avoid death.


    Uehara knew that the dean in Kabuto''s mouth was Yakushi Nono, but the orphanage''s dean had been dead for many years. If he wanted to resurrect Yakushi Nono, he had to use Impure World Reincarnation then use the Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique¡­


    This is really not impossible.


    It''s just a little troublesome.


    Uehara sighed and looked at Kabuto and said: "Then you have to wait for a while. You can find her body first and resurrect that person with Impure World Reincarnation in advance. Anyway, we will resurrect her sooner orter, so don''t worry."


    "..."


    Kabuto''s body suddenly stiffened.


    In the next second, Kabuto took a few steps backward and fell to the ground: "The dean''s body was secretly handled by Danzo..."


    Yakushi Nono is Konoha''s most sessful spy.


    How could Danzo let the corpse of Nono be left outside, it is extremely likely to leak Konoha''s secrets!


    All hopes faded in a sh.


    Uehara looked at the frustrated Kabuto and couldn''t help but ask: "Then would you consider killing Danzo to avenge her or fulfill herst wish?"


    "..."


    A gleam of light suddenly shed in the eyes of Kabuto!


    At this moment, he seemed to have regained his hope in life!


    Kabuto clenched his fist and mmed it against the tree: "I will definitely kill Danzo and return to the orphanage in the vige to inherit the will of the dean!"


    Uehara narrowed his eyes and spread out his hands as if helplessly: "...If you don''t follow me, then neither of your ideas can bepleted."


    "..."


    Kabuto nced at Uehara speechlessly, and said solemnly: "If I take refuge to Naraku-sama, will you kill Danzo for me?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Uehara patted his forehead and said: "But there are many people who want to kill Danzo because he has done too much evil, you have to wait for a while."


    Konan and Nagato are still waiting for Danzo''s information he collected!


    "I can wait."


    Kabuto continued in a deep voice: "After I havepleted your mission, can you let me leave Orochimaru-sama and return to Konoha''s orphanage? I want to safely adopt the orphans because of the Ninja War..."


    "Would you consider building an orphanage in Amegakure?"


    Uehara pressed his forehead with his finger and said with a little embarrassment: "I believe that your dean must have the same deep love for all orphans in the Ninja world. Is Konoha capable of amodating a person with great love?"


    After a while, Uehara couldn''t think any more nonsense so he said: "Well, to tell you the truth, Konoha is not safe."


    "..."


    Kabuto nodded silently: "In the future, I can go to Amegakure to open an orphanage, but I will ept all war-orphaned children, whether it is a country of fire, a country of wind, a country of earth... This may require a lot of money."


    Because Kabuto himself is a boy from the Land of Wind.


    He wants to be like Yakushi Nono who really has a loving heart, and has the same great love for all children.


    "Money is not a problem."


    Uehara whispered: "My teacher also established an orphanage in Amegakure, trying to gather the war orphans in the Country of Rain, so you can help her in the future."


    "I have no other objections."


    Kabuto looked around at Uehara and put on a ughter-in-the-neck look: "If you believe me, I will take care of everything and guide Orochimaru-sama to study this creature, but I hope the experiment is true. ¡­"


    "Rx, White Zetsu is definitely the most suitable Living Corpse Reincarnation container."


    Uehara nced through the system panel and found that a long-awaited mission was finallypleted, and there were even a few side missions.


    [Side mission: Have three subordinates (3/3), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is 1000 points of life energy, 1000 points of chakra energy, and 1000 points of natural energy.]


    This reward is not umon, and Uehara''s life energy, chakra energy, and natural energy have all exceeded 10,000 points.


    [Hidden mission: Help Yakushi Kabuto to recognize himself (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a passive skill Transcendence.]


    [Transcendence: Get 10% skill cooldown reduction.]


    This is barely useful, but it interrupts Uehara''s n to purchase equipment. If there is a chance to reduce the skill cooldown in the future, wouldn''t it be a waste of gold coins?


    Now Uehara''s cooldown has been reduced by 60%. Sooner orter, all his skills will not need any cooldown time, he just doesn''t know if the system will limit it...


    [Side mission: recruit Kabuto to be your spy (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Overwhelming.]


    [Overwhelming: After being invisible for a second, you can create an identical clone on the spot, making it impossible to distinguish the true from the false.]


    Uehara was dumbfounded, isn''t this an advanced clone technique!


    This is too bad!


    But Uehara didn''t care anymore, anyway, he had just cut Ino-Shika-Cho and Team 8 leeks, and now their only half left.


    He has already got a lot from these Konoha little guys.


    Kabuto doesn''t matter here.


    "Okay, I''ll go ahead."


    Uehara nced at Kabuto and said softly: "It is Akatsuki''s intelligence officer. All the White Zetsu in the Ninja world are his subordinates. Do you still need my guidance to mention this to Orochimaru?"


    Kabuto chuckled lightly: "Naraku-sama don''t worry about this, I will take care of it, what are you going to do now?"


    "I''ll bully the neer."


    A happy smile appeared on Uehara''s face: "Let me tell you, bullying neers is fun!"


    Kabuto: "..."


    Is his new boss mentally retarded?


    What about the prestige that persecuted him just now? Turn around to bully the neer?


    Kabuto is a little suspicious, is he on the wrong boat?

 Chapter 126 - 126: I Accept Your Challenge On Behalf Of Guy-sensei!

    Midnight.


    The moon overlooks the ground in the sky.


    Uehara''s figure shuttled through the forest of death. He did not choose to fish but quietly appeared in a hidden corner, observing several figures under the moonlight.


    Team 3.


    Hyuga Neji, Tenten, ??Rock Lee.


    The n of their ninja team is very interesting. They pretend not to do things during the day but wait until night falls before they start to act.


    He doesn''t know what they are thinking.


    Didn''t Guy teach them some strategy?


    The leader Hyuga Neji threw a shuriken to the ground and said in a deep voice: "Now all our opponents are resting. We are going to attack while it is dark. We will separate and investigate intelligence in various directions. We must meet here after daybreak!"


    "Okay!"


    "Yes!"


    The three chose a direction and left the ce.


    The direction that Neji chose was facing the high tower. The enemies that he might encounter in this direction were all moving at a fast speed, and the chance of encountering danger was rtively high.


    It''s just that Neji thinks that he is the strongest in this team, and naturally assumes the responsibility of the strong, and he can also use his eyes for detection.


    What''s more, he is the strongest neer of the previous session!


    The nine neers of Konoha this year are really bad, even Sasuke is among them, he was hanged up and beaten by Lee.


    Therefore, among the candidates in the Chunin test, Neji didn''t think that anyone could beat him, and a team of Genin might not be able to beat him.


    While Neji was rushing, he suddenly saw a figure on a big tree in front of him, and that figure seemed to be looking at his position.


    Neji frowned, it meant he had been exposed!


    But Neji himself estimated that he should be the strongest person in this Chunin exam, so he didn''t panic.


    In the next second, the figure on the big tree suddenly disappeared.


    "Byakugan!"


    Neji used Byakugan and watched a figure rushing toward him, but the huge chakra on that figure suddenly changed the expression of Neji!


    That person''s Chakra strength is stronger than Neji has ever seen!


    When Neji could see the man''s face clearly, his expression changed a bit: "It''s that guy named Uehara Naraku!"


    That guy who was very arrogant in the written test!


    Neji alsomented that the arrogant ninja Uehara will not pass the second level test. He did not expect that he has a reason for being arrogant.


    "Hello!"


    While saying hello, Uehara mmed his fist into Neji''s chest and hit him directly with a heavy blow!


    The Hyuga genius spouted a mouthful of blood and watched the enemy approaching him feebly. He could only issue a desperate question: "Did I... lost? How could it be that the gap is so big that I can''t even resist one of the enemy''s attacks..."


    "In the face of a strong person like me, if you can''t hold on to a move, it mean that there is a problem with your strength."


    Uehara chuckled lightly, picked up Neji''s cor, and threw Neji back to the meeting point set by them.


    Looking at the desperate gaze of the Hyuga genius boy, Uehara chuckled andforted him: "Don''t worry, I will send your teammates to apany you soon."


    The despair on Neji''s face got deeper, and he gritted his teeth and said: "You... have you been watching us?"


    "Yes, perhaps, maybe?"


    Uehara tilted his head and disappeared before Neji''s eyes.


    After a while, Uehara returns carrying the fainted Tenten to Neji''s side and then disappeared again.


    Hyuga Neji: "..."


    This is a bit shameless, right?


    Uehara beat him a boy, so why do you even bully a little girl like Tenten?


    Neji sighed in his heart. It is estimated that Lee will be brought over by Uehara in a short time!


    Team 3 hadn''t found any information before being defeated!


    It''s a bit embarrassing...


    After waiting for a long time, Neji did not wait for Lee to arrive.


    Uehara failed to catch Lee because Lee happened to meet Kosuke, and this old man was inquiring about him everywhere.


    The old man is even talking bad about him.


    "That guy has a very bad personality."


    When Kosuke and Lee talked, he said that Uehara''s goal somewhat subjective: "I suspect that he may have been eyeing you little guys, and he may simply want to gain spiritual pleasure by defeating you."


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    How did this bastarde to this conclusion? Although bullying Konoha''s rookie is indeed very pleasant, but he is mainly for the system mission!


    "What?"


    Lee quickly made a fighting gesture: "Faced with any strong enemy, I must face the difficulties alone! Especially this kind of powerful enemy with a bad personality. If I meet him, I will tell him something about youth and passion!"


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    Kosuke looked at Lee and sighed softly: "Seeing you, little guy, I always think of another guy who has been a ninja like you for many years!"


    It''s a pity that man Might Duy died in the war.


    It is said that he released out his power before dying, and defeated the strongest team of Seven Ninja Swordmen of Kirigakure in one fell swoop.


    "Yes!! This is what youth is all about"


    Lee suddenly squeezed his fist, and said solemnly: "Senpai, I can''t continue to dy my youth!"


    "Are you leaving?"


    Kosuke nodded with emotion and said: "Also, be careful on the road. If you encounter the ninja named Uehara Naraku, you can fire this re..."


    After speaking, Kosuke handed Lee a re.


    However, before Lee took the re, a card that came quickly cut the re!


    "Senpai, be careful!"


    There was a vignce on Lee''s face!


    Kosuke''s expression also began to be serious. He suddenly drew out a shuriken and threw it in the direction where the cards fly: "Shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique)!"


    Countless shurikens appeared in the air densely, almost covering arge area. If you stay in that area, absolutely no one will survive!


    Lee looked at the countless shurikens that appeared in an instant, and couldn''t help but praised: "Senpai''s ninjutsu is amazing!"


    Before Kosuke could answer, a young man''s voice rang: "The Shuriken Kage Bunshin no Jutsu (Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique) is the ninjutsu studied by Konoha Third Hokage, of course, you can''t underestimate it."


    A figure walked out from the depths of the forest, with a kind smile on his face, and reached out his hand to say hello to both of them: "Senpai, I''m so good to you, but why do like to say bad things about me in secret?"


    Kosuke shook his head and sighed: "Although I know your nature is not bad, but you are also not good... The nine neers from Konoha and the three neers from Sunagakure, Only Team 7 survived, right?"


    "I have other arrangements for them."


    Uehara smiled and shook his head. He stretched out his finger and pointed at Lee, and said softly: "Kosuke-senpai, can I fight this kid first?


    I have always heard that Konoha Might Guy is a master of taijutsu. He is the strongest taijutsu user in the Ninja world, so I really want to challenge him.


    It''s a pity that I haven''t had this opportunity. I''m very lucky to be able to challenge his disciple now, Rock Lee, are you willing to ept my challenge? "


    Kosuke frowned and said: "Uehara Naraku, go to the tower..."


    However, before Kosuke had finished speaking, he saw Lee, who was guarded by him, jumped up, spinning 360 degrees in the air, and fall in front of Uehara!


    Lee suddenly stretched out his hand in a thumb up post, his eyes almost burst into mes, and a hearty smile appeared full of confidence, his teeth faintly glowing in the moonlight!


    "Okay, I will ept your challenge on behalf of Guy-sensei! Before you fight with Guy-sensei, let me feel your youth first!"


    After saying this, Lee even extended his hand.


    Uehara couldn''t bear to look directly at this smile, his forehead couldn''t help but jump, he patted Lee''s hand, and reached a battle agreement.


    I think when he first joined the Akatsuki organization, he is just like Lee smiling so heartily now, it''s no wonder that none of Akatsuki''s members liked him...


    Damn, it looks like a fool!

 Chapter 127 - 127: Uehara Naraku Is Not Good At Handseal!

    "You really embarrass this old man..."


    Kosuke patted his old waist, walked to the side staggeringly, and muttered: "It is really a troublesome task to ensure that the Chunin exam is held normally!"


    It''s just that Kosuke''s voice was a little bit squeaky, and neither Uehara nor Lee could hear what he was saying, and neither of them had time to care.


    "Konoha Senpu (Leaf Whirlwind)!"


    As a pure taijutsu ninja, Lee is much faster and stronger than other ordinary ninjas!


    It''s just that it''s still not enough.


    Uehara kicked Lee on the waist to the ground, and pped him on the neck, knocking the little guy out in a sh.


    Uehara, with the life energy of more than 10,000 points, is not an enemy that Lee can deal with!


    Kosuke frowned and nced at Lee on the ground.


    You are shouting so happily earlier but now you lose so quickly?


    Just now he saw the gap between Uehara and Lee with his own eyes. This gap could not be made up by skills only.


    In terms of taijutsu alone Uehara is dangerous enough!


    Sarutobi really arranged for him a troublesome task!


    "Kosuke-senpai."


    After defeating Lee with two strokes, Uehara rubbed his wrist and showed a harmless smile at Kosuke: "Can I send this little guy to their meeting point? His two teammates are already waiting for him there!"


    "..."


    Kosuke''s face was a little confused and after a moment his eyes couldn''t help but twitched: "Those two little guys, have you knocked them down too?"


    "Hey, we just learn from each other."


    Uehara waved his hand modestly.


    Uehara picked up Lee by the cor and threw him to their meeting point.


    Neji''s gaze is a little weird: "What do you want? Defeated us without taking our scroll..."


    "I don''t want anything"


    Uehara thought for a while and said something that made Neji flew into a rage: "I just look at you guys because you are too weak and easy to bullied."


    Of course, he can''t say anything about the system mission!


    [Side mission: Defeat Hyuga Neji (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is the White Crane''s style martial art.]


    [Side mission: Defeat Rock Lee (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is the Turtle style martial art.]


    Uehara scratched his head a little, unable to understand the system''s routine.


    Neji represents soft boxing, and Lee represents Hard boxing. Team 3 actually amodates two major sports schools.


    The question is when he defeated these two guys, why is the reward martial art?


    With the strength of his life energy, can he not crush his opponents just by relying on pure strength? Where is the need for any fighting skills?


    Are you worried that after defeating Lee and Neji, Might Guy wille directly to the door and kill him, so he has specially given some martial art?


    It''s really outrageous!


    However, this martial art may be a bit unsightly in actualbat. It is nothing more than shouting Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! and keep poking at the enemy with hands and feet...


    It''s just that the system''s side mission rewards still have this kind of fighting skills. I''m starting to hesitate in look forward to the rewards of defeating Might Guy in the future.


    I hope it should be a serious punch (Saitama)!


    Thest mission reward is left.


    When Uehara saw the reward for defeating Tenten, his expression finally turned a little weird. This girl is truly Kishimoto''s favorite character!


    [Side mission: Defeat Tenten (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and a hidden inheritance mission will be rewarded.]


    [Hidden inheritance mission: I''ve made my choice. Say a correct name (0/1)]


    "Katarina, the Sinister de."


    Uehara sighed faintly, and then nced at Tenten who was in aa, a zing light shed in his eyes, and there were many side missions about Tenten in his system mission list!


    If the rewards for each mission are so generous... it doesn''t matter if you sell your morals or something!


    [The mission ispleted, and the legacy of heroes opens.]


    [Bouncing de: After throwing a Chakra dagger and hitting two enemies around the target in session, it will fall behind the target. No cooldown time and chakra consumption.]


    [Preparation: Toss a Chakra dagger. No cooldown time and chakra consumption.]


    [Shunpo: Can blink to the vicinity of friendly forces, enemies, and any dagger instantly. No cooldown time and chakra consumption.]


    [Death Lotus: Be a flurry of des, quickly shooting countless chakra daggers at the surrounding enemies. No cooldown time and chakra consumption.]


    Uehara''s gaze flickered slightly. It just seemed that these skills were not very good, but in fact, thebination was far more than that.


    At least the Shunpo can almost be regarded as a watered version of Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God)!


    And in the battlefield, Shunpo can almost make Uehara appear next to any enemy, which is simply outrageous!


    Perhaps because of a specific reason, the system believes that this hero''s legacy is not strong?


    As expected to be the Great Demon King Tenten!


    The set of skills rewarded after defeating her includes the offensive style of a dagger ninja and a space-time technique!


    These skills have no cooldown time. Uehara can use these four skills to cut from the east end of Konoha to the west end of the vige without blinking!


    Well, it''s time to experiment with my reward.


    Uehara turned his head to look at Kosuke, who had been watching him nearby and said in a deep voice: "Senpai, now it''s our turn to talk about our affairs... Since we are here, we might as well fight!"


    "Is there no room for negotiation?"


    Kosuke could only show up, grabbing the hilt of his Ninja Sword: "If you lose, you will rush to the tower immediately. Is this condition okay?"


    "Of course, I can."


    A purple chakra broadsword appeared in Uehara''s hand, he smiled lightly and said: "If Senpai loses, immediately give up this Chunin exam, is it okay?"


    Kosuke sighed, shook his head, and said: "This condition is not very equal...but I agree!"


    As the voice falls!


    The old man suddenly raised his head and looked at Uehara, and suddenly formed four handprints with his hands together: "Suiton: Suiry¨±dan no Jutsu!" (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique)


    Kosuke uses a big move directly.


    There are reasons why he chose to do this. After all, his age was really old, and his speed and strength had a certain degree of aging, so the physicalbat was definitely not as good as Uehara.


    In addition, Kosuke taught that the Chakra Broadsword in the hands of Uehara might not be weak.


    Then he can only rely on ninjutsu!


    The Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique generally has forty-four handseal, but Kosuke was taught by the second Hokage Senju Tobirama to use only four handseal.


    So Uehara must be caught off guard and may not be able to avoid it!


    Sure enough, Uehara''s expression was stagnant, and almost at the same time, he started to quickly form his handseal and even made some mistakes in panic.


    He also wants to use water-release ninjutsu!


    It is just apetition of water release ninjutsu, who is afraid of whom!


    Kosuke''s face was a little rxed, he finally discovered the weakness of Uehara, that is, this little guy''s speed of handseal is not fast!


    This is really good news.


    Kosuke has a n in his mind that he will use ninjutsu in the fight so that Uehara will make mistakes. This kid is not very old, and may not be particrly good at ninjutsu, which requires delicate control of Chakra!


    After all, Uehara''s taijutsu skills are strong enough. If his ninjutsu is also strong, how can other ninjas make a living?


    In an instant, Kosuke''s technique waspleted.


    A huge water dragon soared into the sky from Kosuke''s side, and opened its mouth to bite Uehara!

 Chapter 128 - 128: Uehara Naraku Is Such A Good Boy!

    The water dragon ising closer!


    Uehara was still knotting handseal while cursing: "Fuck! Why are there so many handseal gestures invented by that guy? "


    After speaking, Uehara simply gave up the handseal, and just snap his finger: "Suiton: Tidal Waves!"


    A huge wave soared into the sky instantly smashing the attacking water dragon!


    A hint of horror shed in Kosuke''s eyes. Although Uehara seemed to have a w in his handseal, his technique was very powerful.


    Looking at the tsunami, Kosuke quickly closed his hands to form a handseal again: "Suiton: Suijinheki!" (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)


    The water wall of Kosuke is obviously different from other ninjas.


    His water wall is like the water wall used by the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, quickly turning into a hollow cylinder firmly surrounding him!


    The tidal waves gradually recede...


    After the water wall was lifted, Kosuke coldly looked at Uehara not far away, and once again put his hands together to form a handseal. He wanted to fight a ninjutsu battle and seized Uehara''s weakness to defeat him.


    "Suiton: Mizurappa!" (Water Style: Raging Waves)


    This time it was Kosuke''s turn to fight back!


    With the help of the surrounding water that hasn''tpletely receded, Kosukepleted the seal of the Raging Waves technique, and swept away toward Uehara!


    What''s more, this time, Kosuke took advantage of the opportunity of the water wall to fade to block Uehara''s sight.


    When Uehara reacted, the water waves had already swept over!


    Uehara continued to curse and symbolically form a few handseal: "Damn, sooner orter, I will make his Samehada into Sauerkraut fish! The handseal that guy invented is troublesome to use!"


    Uehara hurriedlypleted a few handseal symbolically, and released his skills before the waves approached: "Futon: Wind Barrier!"


    A wind wall appeared in front of Uehara instantly, directly blocking the waves of the water, and the water was even blown away by the wind wall!


    Kosuke strengthened his vignce.


    But his face is still a bit unsightly: "Although this guy''s handseal gestures are much worse than others, his technique is very powerful... Maybe this is a fair exchange of gains and losses, right?"


    This can be confirmed.


    This is because when Kosuke sees Uehara, his face is always a little impatient. It seems that he doesn''t like handseal.


    This is also normal.


    After all, Uehara''s taijutsu skills are already powerful enough. If you can use taijutsu skills alone to blow up the enemy, why waste Chakra?


    Think about the bad behavior of Uehara bullying the Konoha rookie...


    Obviously, Uehara has always been fighting against people who are weaker than him, and he is not ustomed to fighting people who are evenly matched or even stronger than him.


    Kosuke looked at Uehara and sighed: "What a great genius, it''s just because of his talent that he lost his mind..."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Kosuke still continued to form handseal, his eyes tightened, looking at Uehara who finally rushed impatiently, and said coldly: "Suiton..."


    In the next second, Kosuke suddenly saw Uehara disappeared in his field of vision, and he couldn''t help but feel terrified. He finally gave up his handseal and use his ninja sword!


    A palm suddenly grabbed Kosuke''s wrist!


    This moment made Kosuke''s heart suddenly turned cold!


    In the closebat confrontation, Kosuke thought that his odds of winning were horribly low, not to mention that he was also overtaken by Uehara.


    Uehara''s voice appeared in Kosuke''s ear like a rumble of thunder, and his voice sounded extremely gloomy: "Senpai, we are done using ninjutsu, right?"


    "Just two more ninjutsu..."


    Kosuke slowly dyed the time, and quickly escaped from Uehara''s restraint, he quickly pulled out his ninja sword!


    Only in the next second, he found that Uehara disappears again.


    A palm held his wrist again tightly from behind, and even grabbed his Ninja sword directly!


    Kosuke widened his eyes in disbelief, and slowly turned his head to look at Uehara and said: "Your Body Flicker is faster than I imagined!"


    "It''smon!"


    Uehara inserted Kosuke''s ninja sword back into his scabbard, and continued softly: "Our leader is a ninja demigod, and Hanzo-sama taught me his Body Flicker technique."


    Ninja demigod Hanzo''s Body Flicker technique is indeed very fast.


    What else can Kosuke say about the Body Flicker technique taught by the ninja demigod himself?


    The old man''s body gradually rxed, and his body creaked for a moment: "Amazing, it seems that the old man can only give up the opportunity to be promoted to Chunin..."


    "..."


    Uehara''s face is expressionless.


    Howe this old man is still acting here!


    Uehara was also unambiguous and said solemnly: "I don''t think senpai needed to take the Chunin exam. It is estimated that senpai will be promoted to Konoha''s Chunin soon! If no one in Konoha believes in the strength of senpai, I will find an opportunity to mention to Kakashi-san that senpai wishes to be promoted, so that he can help convey it to Hokage-sama."


    "No need, no need."


    Kosuke hurriedly waved his hand and knocked on his old waist: "When you get older, you can only do the ordinarymissioned tasks that low-level ninja can do..."


    "Ok¡­"


    Uehara did not continue to taunt, after all, he won a grand prize!


    [Hidden mission: Defeat a true Konoha Ninja legend (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is 3000 points of life energy, 3000 points of Chakra energy, 3000 points of natural energy.]


    This hidden mission is outrageous.


    After all, Kosuke and Duy created the first-generation legend of Konoha Ninja!


    From then on, Konoha Ninja became more and more out of control, until Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke started a great era of Senjutsu, which is actually the Rikud¨­ Senjutsu (Six Path Senjutsu).


    "By the way, one more thing."


    Uehara grabbed Kosuke who wanted to leave and whispered: "After you leave here, please report to the top of your vige immediately. The S-ss missing-nin Orochimaru is haunting here at the Forest of Death!"


    "Orochimaru?"


    Kosuke''s face changed.


    This name is not something he can handle!


    "Yes, I have temporarily scared him away using the name of Hanzo-sama."


    Uehara opened his mouth to talk nonsense, and he continued: "Orochimaru is trying to attack Kakashi-san Team 7 but I save them in time!


    Then I met the chief examiner who wanted to assassinate Orochimaru.


    I use Hanzo-sama''s name to scare him away, but I can''t guarantee that he will show up again!


    I want to rush to Team 7 and join them. Also to protect them from being attacked by Orochimaru again, I hope that after Kosuke-senpai leaves, you will inform the senior management of the Chunin exam. "


    "I understand."


    Kosuke nodded seriously, Orochimaru attacked is such a big incident, the Chunin exam is simply a children''s game, maybe it will be suspended soon!


    Kosuke solemnly bowed to Uehara: "With my strength, I can''t cope with Orochimaru. The safety of many ninjas in the Forest of Death is temporarily entrusted to you. I will immediately report to the Third Hokage!"


    Originally, based on Kosuke''s observations of Uehara, he thought that he is a ninja who is not too bad in character, but just a bit nasty and bully.


    Now it seems that Uehara is still a good man.


    Only Uehara dared to protect the weak ninja, which shows that he still has some good side, and he seems to have a good impression of Konoha.

 Chapter 129 - 129: What A Genius Rookie!

    Team 7 camp.


    When Uehara returned, he bring a few fish.


    When Sasuke saw Uehara, he raised his eyebrows and softly said: "You are finally back. I went around and didn''t find you."


    "I met Orochimaru again."


    The expression on Uehara''s face suddenly became a little heavy. Seeing that the expressions in Team 7 suddenly changed, he smirked for a while before continuing: "Just now he was bullying our chief examiner... "


    Sakura''s face turned pale with fright, and she nervously swallowed her saliva: "...Did the chief examiner beat him?"


    The faces of Naruto and Sasuke next to them were not good.


    Obviously, the shadow of Orochimaru is a little big.


    Uehara continued in a deep voice: "Orochimaru is a legendary Sannin. He was once one of the few people standing at the top of Konoha. The chief examiner of our Chunin exam, Mitarashu Anko is his student. ."


    Uehara thought of Anko''s performance and added: "It is probably the student who is the least sessful..."


    "..."


    Team 7 fell into a collective silence.


    Sakura and Sasuke subconsciously turned their heads to look at Naruto. Naruto has always been the most ineffective student in their team.


    Naruto immediately looked back furiously: "Hey, Sasuke, Sakura-chan, why are you looking at me!"


    "Nothing."


    Sasuke and Sakura slowly retracted their gazes, and after speaking in unison, they shook their heads slightly, their movements surprisingly consistent.


    "Alright, let''s rest first!"


    Uehara smiled, patted Naruto''s head, and whispered: "You guys will continue to rob the enemy''s scroll tomorrow! Who will be on the night watch tonight? I am in good spirits and can be with him tonight."


    As expected by Uehara.


    Naruto who slept for a whole afternoon volunteered and raise his hand: "Me, me, me... I will do it! I had a long rest, and I can stay up for a long time!"


    Just as Uehara''s mouth turned into a smile, Sakura next to him shook her head and rejected his proposal: "Naruto, you and Sasuke-kun will fight tomorrow, let me do it!"


    After speaking, Sakura still held her fist somewhat restrained: "And I didn''t do anything when you were fighting today..."


    The smile on Uehara''s face gradually stiffened.


    What''s the problem with this girl, when did she learn to think about her teammates?


    Sasuke patted Naruto on the shoulder, winked at him, and whispered: "Naruto, let Sakura be the night watch..."


    Sasuke is a little worried about Sakura''s guilt, anyway, instead of letting Sakura hold the guilt, it is better to let her do something within her power to be at ease; after Naruto nag for a while, he agrees to Sakura''s request reluctantly.


    Uehara looked at Sakura with a puzzling face.


    What''s the use of spending the night with Sakura?


    Uehara really wanted to talk about life with Naruto, but he was disrupted by Sakura who wanted to take on some responsibilities!


    The night is a little quiet.


    Sakura wanted to talk a little more with Uehara. After all, as a rookie ninja, Sakura was quite willing to know some experience from her senpai.


    Uehara didn''t think much about her, because she broke his good n.


    Besides, what is there to chat with a little pink-haired girl? It would be great if you could talk to Naruto or even Sasuke!


    Sakura may have a problem with EQ. She didn''t notice Uehara''s indifference but just thought that powerful ninjas are naturally a bit arrogant. Sasuke is the strongest neer in their ss, and he usually ignores his ssmates.


    "Uehara-senpai, what does your Amegakure look like?"


    "It''s raining every day..."


    "I like rainy days!"


    Sakura''s face flushed slightly, and her eyes looked forward to: "If you can walk in the rain with Sasuke-kun under the same umbre every day, it will be romantic, right?"


    Uehara replied feebly: "I looked at your Konoha''s drainage and it is estimated that Konoha will be flooded by the rain in just a week..."


    "..."


    Sakura''s expression suddenly stagnated.


    However, she was not discouraged, and soon changed to another topic: "Does Uehara-senpai have someone you like? I saw that your team also has a cute-looking one..."


    "..."


    Uehara slowly raised his eyelids and stared at Sakura which scared the little girl that made her body subconsciously shrank back.


    Uehara looked at Sakura and his tone gradually became a little weird: "Although he looks more beautiful than you, he is a man. Are your brain circuits in a different dimension?"


    "Oh... sorry."


    Sakura hurriedly wiped the sweat from her forehead and continued in a low voice: "Then where are the two teammates of Uehara-senpai?"


    Hearing Sakura''s words, Uehara''s gaze gradually became weird, as if he could see through Sakura''s mind: "When you three get the scrolls and rush to the central tower, you will see them."


    "Okay"


    Sakura nodded cautiously.


    There was a rare smile on Uehara''s face, and he narrowed his eyes friendly: "Do you want to inquire about my information? It seems you look like a real ninja now, Haruno Sakura-san!"


    "No...No."


    Sakura quickly shook her head and exined nervously: "I just think if your teammates are not around, Senpai will be a little ufortable? And Senpai also saved us, how could I doubt Senpai!"


    "Is that right?"


    Uehara looked at Sakura, moving his fingers lightly.


    Can he try it to Sakura?


    After Uehara thought for a while, he immediately decided to start the topic: "Hey, Haruno-san, when I saw Naruto-san and Orochimaru fighting today, his condition was a bit wrong."


    "Oh."


    A look of worry appeared on Sakura''s face, she lowered her head and continued: "I don''t know what happened to Naruto."


    "..."


    Uehara''s topic immediately got stuck.


    He vaguely felt that Sakura''s current state of inexperience ninjas seemed to be able to disrupt his rhythm perfectly.


    I worked hard toe up with a bunch of routines, but when someone came to me, I didn''t know what to use, and was beaten by a sentence!


    Damn, what a genius of a rookie!


    Unless he directly reveals the information, this pink-haired girl will not think about other directions at all.


    Uehara felt like he was going to be mad!


    "Senpai, what''s wrong with you?"


    Sakura saw that Uehara''s mood was a little bad, and she continued softly: "Is it because I said something wrong?"


    Uehara suppressed the urge to curse, turned his head, and showed an elegant and polite smile: "No, I just want to be quiet for a while."


    Uehara felt a little worried in his heart.


    ording to the IQ of this group of people in team 7, if you want to use some routines with them, I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    Except for Sasuke who is easy to hook, Naruto and Sakura are likely not to be hooked easily.


    It''s not because their IQ is too high.


    But because they are too stupid.


    Fortunately, there are other adjustments tonight.


    Uehara quietly turned on the disy function of destiny, Kimimaro and Haku had no problems in them, and no one had broken through their defenses yet.


    Even the strongest Team of Gaara retreated and took his brother and sister to rest outside the tower, seemingly waiting for an opportunity.


    Orochimaru and Kabuto are in a private meeting.


    Outside of Forest of Death.


    Sarutobi personally led arge number of Anbu ninjas and Jonin to be stationed outside the forest of death, he almost gathered most of Konoha''s elite ninjas.


    The fleeing Anko and Kosuke reported the situation to Sarutobi sessively and praised Uehara, which made Sarutobi feel a little rxed.


    "It looks like that kid from Amegakure has helped us a lot!"


    When Sarutobi came, he had already taken off his Hokage uniform and put on abat uniform. His expression was a bit solemn: "There are so many allied viges participating in the Chunin exam, and it cannot be stopped now. Anbu and the Barrier team, always monitor the abnormal conditions of the forest of death and report to me every hour!"


    Anko said solemnly: "But Hokage-sama if we don''t round up Orochimaru at this time, he will run away soon!"


    "Compared to Orochimaru, maintaining the stability of our allies is the most important."


    Sarutobi frowned, nced at Anko, and said solemnly: "After the Chunin exam is over, I will send someone to continue searching for him."


    "Hokage-sama."


    Ibiki also asked: "What about Uehara Naraku? He is the disturbing factor that interferes with the Chunin exam!"


    Sarutobi shook his head and said softly: "ording to Kakashi''s info, that little guy should be the future leader of Amegakure, and also the genius ninja who wants to promote Amegakure in this Chunin exam. It is not wise to deal with him."


    What''s more, he was the only one who took the initiative to show kindness to Konoha. Not only his identity important, but his strength was also very powerful.


    For Konoha, as long as they wait until Uehara takes power, Amegakure will naturally be Konoha''s ally. How can they easily offend him? Konoha also counts on Amegakure''s help withstand the pressure of Iwagakure in the northwest!


    Ibiki turned to look at Kakashi and said in a deep voice: "Kakashi, do you think that guy is reliable?"


    Because Ibiki was once pitted by a Konoha ninja who defected to Amegakure, so he really didn''t like Amegakure.


    "It''s not very reliable in character."


    Kakashi thought for a while, thought about Uehara''s every move in Konoha, and whispered: "He should not have a reliable in character, right?"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    After coughing a few times, Kosuke responded loudly: "This little guy has a very bad personality, but he is still okay."


    "He is a good person."


    Anko continues: "If it weren''t for him, maybe I might have died in the hands of Orochimaru."


    What Anko didn''t know was that in the Forest of Death, Orochimaru and Kabuto had just exchanged their ns, and then secretly scolded her.


    Before leaving, Orochimaru left and told Kabuto carefully: "Kabuto, stay away from that fellow Uehara Naraku, don''t be like that idiot Anko. If you get too close to him, you will die if you are not careful..."


    "Yes, I noted it, Orochimaru-sama."


    After Kabuto smiled and nodded, watching the Orochimaru gradually disappear, he pushed his sses, the smile on his face became stronger.


    He is my new boss you know.


    Kabuto currently thinks of Uehara, feeling a faint pain in his neck.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Do You Think Im As Easy To Deal With Like Orochimaru?

    Early Morning.


    Three days passed.


    Uehara and Naruto chatted many times.


    It''s just that every time the chat goes on it will be interrupted, Uehara encountered the same dilemma as Sakura again and again with Naruto.


    Because Naruto is the purest passionate idiot, the difficulty of ckening him is really high, after all, Uehara can''t easily reveal too much information.


    Naruto now only cares about two things.


    He must be Hokage and how to surpass Uchiha Sasuke.


    To this end, Naruto also gave an impromptu speech to Uehara.


    Uehara sometimes even feels that he is about to be persuaded by Naruto. Since he has strong power, why should he take the Chunin exam here?


    Why care about being the best actor, why care about side mission, just directly destroy everything and incarnate to be the great demon king of the Ninja World andplete the main mission!


    Regardless of Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Kaguya, if he can''t beat them, he will just fight hard, and if he can''t beat them desperately, he will still continue to fight!


    Fortunately, he still remembers Konan and Nagato in Amegakure.


    So Uehara secretly ordered Kabuto to search for a female ninja named Karin in the Forest of Death and take her away when Uehara returned to Amegakure.


    Will Nagato be happy if he sees Karin?


    After all, Karin is also a descendant of the Uzumaki n.


    As for what gift to bring to Konan, Uehara hasn''t figured it out yet. If he can''t think of anything, he will just capture Shimura Danzo, if it doesn''t work, he will kill Danzo and take his body back to Amegakure.


    Konan and Nagato will definitely like this gift.


    But he is not in a hurry about this matter.


    There is still some time before the Chunin exam end.


    This time is the time for Uehara to lure Naruto into darkness, or to lure Naruto to be a defector.


    Uehara couldn''t help but nce at Naruto not far away, the expression on his face became more and more iprehensible: "Damn, why do I feel that the mission of ckening a protagonist is as difficult as winning a gambling game against Tsunade?"


    This mission seems very easy. After all, Naruto''s life has been tough before defeating Pain, but the actual operation is much more difficult than he imagined.


    To tell the truth, right now he can induce Sasuke to defect.


    The current Sasuke is very interested in Uehara, and from time to time he wants to get some information about Itachi and Obito from him.


    If Uehara is willing, he can quietly reveal Kakashi''s weakness and then induce Sasuke to defect.


    But that will be difficult right now.


    Now that the entire Forest of Death is under the monitoring of Konoha Anbu, Uehara does not want to ruin his settings.


    If you want to lure Naruto into darkness, you can only find another chance.


    Uehara nced at the giggling Naruto in the distance. It seemed that he had to wait until the end of the second exam to see if he could use Danzo''s identity to reveal the truth to Naruto.


    I can also use Uchiha Obito''s identity.


    Or I can try it with the identity of Sarutobi Hiruzen, or you can try it with the identity of Umino Iruka, but it is easy to leave ws.


    "It''s really troublesome!"


    Uehara sighed quietly: "If it doesn''t work, it seems that I have to find an opportunity to change my character to a little viin."


    Just a little viin, should not be noticed.


    Moreover, a small viin can easily be washed away, for example, he has epted the order of Hanzo or something.


    As a performance artist, Uehara felt that it was actually quite simple to wash himself off.


    On the way to the center of the forest.


    After Sasuke and Naruto defeated a hostile ninja team together, they found a whole set of scrolls from that ninja team.


    Sasuke asked slightly in surprise: "You already got the scrolls, why didn''t you go to the tower?"


    "Hmph, you''ll know when you arrive."


    This ninja team didn''t care, but looked at team 7 with a sneer: "Good luck! I hope you can break through the defense of those two guys!"


    After speaking, they left.


    Sasuke frowned, and the doubts on his face had not disappeared, but Naruto happily put away the scroll of heaven and earth.


    With this Naruto can take the step moving in the direction of bing a Hokage.


    Naruto''s happiness is that simple.


    Naruto patted Sasuke on the shoulder and said with a smile: "It''s okay, don''t worry Sasuke! we will know if we rush to the tower now, right? Anyway, no matter what enemies are in front of us, they can never stop us frompleting the exam! "


    "Ok."


    Sasuke''s brows suddenly stretched out, but he didn''t mention rushing to the tower. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Uehara: "Hey, the agreement between us, is it time toplete it?"


    "Oh?"


    Uehara narrowed his eyes and squeezed his wrist: "It seems that Sasuke thinks he has be stronger enough to challenge me?"


    Why every time Sasuke bes stronger, he likes to challenge an enemy that he can''t defeat at all. This is a big mystery in the Ninja World.


    "If I can''t beat you..."


    Sasuke slowly took out a kunai from his ninja bag, and rushed towards Uehara: "How can I be able to kill that man!"


    A palm easily grabbed Sasuke''s wrist!


    Uehara took the opportunity to hit Sasuke''s chin with a knee, and instantly knocked his body in the air, looking up at the sky slowly and said: "Oh? What should I say now? The sky is fine and the rain stops. Now, Sasuke can you still fight?"


    "Bastard!"


    He was furious.


    Uehara''s attack was not too heavy, Sasuke got up, his eyes instantly became scarlet, and his pupils have two ck tomoe!


    "Katon: G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu!" (Fire Release: Fireball Technique)


    A ball of mes is released!


    Uehara looked at the mes, stretched out his hand to grab the air, and whispered: "Twilight de!"


    The purple chakra broadsword appeared in Uehara''s hands.


    The next moment, this Chakra Broadsword mmed forward, splitting the Fireball into two, and Uehara stood in the middle of the mes as if nothing was there!


    "It''s just a fire-released ninjutsu, you''re far behind Uchiha Itachi."


    Uehara casually slid the purple broadsword and watching Sasuke he continues to speak: "I need to use defensive ninjutsu to resist Uchiha Itachi''s powerful fireball technique."


    Sasuke was not discouraged either.


    Obviously, he knew the gap between himself and Itachi. How could it be so easy to catch up with Itachi after just four years of hard work?


    Even if Sasuke gritted his teeth with hatred every night, he must admit that he has been chasing Itachi back since he was a child, and even his father Uchiha Fugaku never thought that he could catch up with Itachi.


    "I will prove that I will not only catch up with him but will definitely surpass him!"


    The veins on Sasuke''s forehead were all exposed, his face is ferocious, and he ces his hand on his lips: "No, I will definitely kill him! Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu (Fire Release: Phoenix Fire Technique)!"


    A group of small meses out from Sasuke''s mouth and shot at Uehara. The temperature of the Phoenix Fire was lower than the fireball, but it was fiercer depending on the number!


    Sasuke anticipated the shorings of this technique, he was just using this technique as a feint!


    While Uehara picked up the purple broadsword and smashed the fireball, Sasuke threw a few kunai with his hand.


    Each kunai is wrapped with a thin thread.


    Ordinary ninja can''t detect the existence of these threads and fall into Sasuke''s trap if they are not careful!


    Uehara raised his eyebrows, and nced at Sasuke: "Oh? Is he trying to deal with me the same way he deals with Orochimaru?"


    During the battle a few days ago, Orochimaru was attracted by Sasuke, who is so rich in fighting intent, and focused on Sasuke''s body so he falls into this trap.


    Uehara''s figure suddenly disappeared in ce and appeared behind Sasuke. He kicked Sasuke''s calf and instantly knocked him to the ground!


    Uehara stretched out the purple broadsword in his hand and put it on Sasuke''s body: "You used against me the same tactics when you deal with Orochimaru earlier, are you look down on me too much?"


    "Then you guessed wrong!"


    Sasuke made an upside-down stand on the ground and kicked Uehara. He wanted to use his strength to kick Uehara into the air!


    It is Lee''s taijutsu skills that Sasuke copied, Kage Buy¨­ (Shadow of the Dancing Leaf).


    They fought each other before the Chunin exam. Although Sasuke was nearly defeated, he still learned something.


    Uehara''s body was motionless and even his face was slightly confused: "What are you doing?"


    "..."


    Sasuke''s face changed and he jumps away.


    Only in the next second, Uehara disappeared in front of him and appeared behind him again. He mmed his palm to knock Sasuke down again!


    "You lose."


    Uehara announced the ending nkly.


    [Side mission: Defeat Uchiha Sasuke (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Shattering Fire.


    [Shattering Fire: Release a directional fireball, the skill consumes 40 Chakra points, and the skill cooldown time is 1.6 seconds.]


    [Side mission: Teasing Uchiha Sasuke (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a hidden inheritance mission.]


    [Hidden inheritance mission: Forged in pain! Say a correct name (0/1).]

 Chapter 131 - 131: Unbreakable Tower

    Forged in pain!


    I have to say that this sentence really fits Sasuke''s life.


    Uehara hasn''t recovered from this generous reward. The first thought was which hero said this sentence?


    But he hadn''t heard it at all.


    Uehara started to think deeper. ording to the previous inheritance mission, Sasuke''s current mission rewards should be rted to fire-released ninjutsu, that is to say, a hero with a fire attribute.


    If it doesn''t work, then it is a hero with thunder attributes.


    Uehara tentatively pronounced two names: "The Dark Child Annie, The Burning Vengeance Brand..."


    [The mission ispleted, and the legacy of heroes opens.]


    Uehara has long been ustomed to all of this, but when he saw the four skills, his face was still a little bit happy.


    [me Brand: Launch a group of fast fireballs forward. The fireball will detonate the enemy and the surrounding area. The minimum consumption is 50 Chakra, and the skill cooldown time is 3 seconds.]


    [Pir of me: After a dy of 0.6 seconds, create a pir of me in the target area that will burn everything in it. The minimum consumption is 60 Chakra points, and the skill cooldown time is 4 seconds.]


    [Conguration: Conjures a strong st of me from the enemy''s body out of thin air, burning the enemy''s body, the minimum consumption is 70 Chakra, and the skill cooldown time is 4 seconds.]


    [Pyrosm: After releasing a very destructive me seed to attack the target, it will bounce on the enemies around the target up to 5 times, the minimum consumption is 100 Chakra points, and the skill cooldown time is 40 seconds.]


    Starting today, Uehara can call himself Fire Ninjutsu User Ninja.


    The hero inheritance he just got, every fire skill is very powerful, especially the Congration in it, it can produce mes out of thin air, and this is a kind of attack method he likes!


    Of course, the most terrifying thing is the Pyrosm. As long as Uehara has enough chakras, the Pyrosm can spread across the battlefield!


    The only problem is...


    This technique is likely to be blocked by a water wall.


    "Forget it, when I go back I will experiment it with Kisame."


    Uehara looked down at Sasuke who had been defeated by him, his face became kind again, and he waved his hand to heal Sasuke''s injuries.


    When Sakura next to Uehara sees that he healed all of Sasuke''s injuries with a wave of his hand, she bit her lip and softly said: "Medical ninjutsu should be easy to learn, and it can also help Sasuke-kun and Naruto..."


    It''s just that Sakura didn''t know that not all medical ninjutsu can be as easy and effective as Uehara, even the current Tsunade can''t do it.


    Uehara did not pay attention to Sakura, he just looked at Sasuke with a smile, his attitude obviously changed from the cold in the battle to warmth person: "Sasuke, although your strength is still a little worse, you are notcking in talent and hard work, I believe you will surpass Uchiha Itachi soon."


    Anyway, it''s okay to say something!


    Sasuke is a leek seedling that Uehara really wants to keep so that he can cut a few more crops in the future.


    "..."


    Sasuke obviously didn''t adapt to the speed of Uehara''s face change. His emotions faded quickly, and he even said inferiorly: "But I can''t even beat you..."


    "Isn''t it normal for me to win?"


    Uehara chuckled, patted Sasuke on the shoulder, and said: "He he he, actually I was only twelve years old when I lost to Uchiha Itachi. Now even if Uchiha Itachi stands in front of me, it will be hard to determine who will win if we fight!"


    "You are sixteen years old..."


    Although Sasuke knew that Uehara was motivating him, Sasuke began to lower his head to estimate, and he said solemnly: "I don''t want to defeat Uchiha Itachi in four yearster. I can''t wait that long!"


    "..."


    The expression on Uehara''s face suddenly stagnated.


    Four yearster, whether Sasuke could beat Itachi, was still a question. This guy was even worse than Uehara expected!


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it."


    Uehara turned his head to look at Naruto, with a more kind smile on his face he said: "Naruto, do you need me to give you pointers?"


    "Hey, really?"


    The expression on Naruto''s face be joyful instantly.


    It''s just that after Naruto just agreed, Sakura next to him hit Naruto''s head with a punch: "Naruto, we are still taking the exam! The Chunin exam will be over in a short time. You can just wait until after the exam is over to challenge Uehara!"


    Naruto suddenly felt aggrieved: "But Sasuke..."


    Sakura mmed another punch violently: "Sasuke-kun asked Uehara-senpai about important things! Don''t waste time!"


    Sakura is really an old double standard.


    Under the pressure of this pink-haired girl, Naruto temporarily gave up the idea of ??fighting with Uehara and rushed to the central tower toplete the second exam.


    Uehara''s expression gradually became a little weird. During these passing days, Sakura has broken a lot of opportunities for him. Sooner orter this ount will have to be settled...


    Of course, Sakura may not be able to bear it after he settles the bill, or should it be counted to Sakura''s future teacher?


    Forest of Death.


    Central tower.


    Now there are a lot of teams gathered here, and battles are happening all the time, because the team that gets the scroll can''t enter the tower, and the team that doesn''t get the scroll directly starts the fight!


    Even though this test prohibits random team formation to form allies, the ninjas in the same vige can only stay together temporarily to avoid being besieged by others.


    Perhaps it was because the Ninja who teamed up are Konoha''s allies, so no one from Konoha stops them.


    As neers of simr ages, Konoha''s third, eighth and tenth team naturally gathered together and became one of the two most powerful forces near the forest of death tower.


    As for another powerful force, it is naturally the Gaara''s team of Sunagakure, because Gaara''s yellow sand defense is a little bit hard, and it has also be the most recognized by the ninjas.


    No, Gaara is not the strongest yet.


    The strongest Genin should be the white-haired boy who forbids them to enter the tower. His speed and strength are so strong that even Gaara''s sand armor cannot defend it!


    That boy is the Ame genius ninja named Kaguya Kimimaro!


    How to defeat Kimimaro and enter the central tower toplete the exam. This question has been bothering Gaara for the past few days, and it has also gued the group of Konoha ninjas, such as Neji, Shikamaru, and Shino.


    "Is that Kaguya Kimimaro a natural war machine?"


    Kiba''s expression was very iprehensible, he mmed his fist on the ground, and said coldly: "It''s thest day, and his focus hasn''t rxed!"


    "His speed is also very fast."


    Neji nced at Hinata sitting in the corner, and continued in a low voice: "Even if I can see through his movements with Byakugan, it is difficult to keep up with his movements... and there is another guy who has an ice release."


    "This is not the most troublesome. "


    Shikamaru covered his face with a wry smile at the corner of his mouth: "If I remember correctly, the Uehara Naraku who defeated us on the first day of the exam was also theirpanion, right?"


    "Yes."


    Lee nodded with a serious expression, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead, and he said in a deep voice: "Facing the white-haired guy, I still have the confidence to fight him...but facing Uehara Naraku, I can hardly fight back!"


    Shino slowly said from the corner: "My opinion is the same, I set up a trap with poisonous insects outside, hoping to prevent Uehara Naraku from meeting with them."


    Ino made a rare and serious voice: "Why don''t we wait for team 7 toe over! With the strengths of Sasuke-kun and Neji-senpai, the two strongest neers should be able to defeat the white-haired handsome guy right?"


    "..."


    Neji was silent for a while, then shook his head lightly and said: "Even if Sharingan can see through his movements but at Sasuke''s speed..."


    After all, Lee had beaten Sasuke through speed alone, and Neji often beat Lee in speed during training sessions!


    Lee nced at Neji next to him, then he hesitated and said: "Actually, there is a hope of breaking through. I still have a move specifically reserved for Neji, which should be able to defeat him..."


    "Lee!"


    Tenten suddenly interrupted Lee''s words.


    "That trick will cause a lot of damage to your body, right?"


    The girl next to him watched this scene thoughtfully. After exposing Lee''s thoughts, she scanned everyone present and said softly: "The two of them seem like cooperating, but in fact, they are just using their opponents to practice each other''s skills right?"


    This is half true.


    Haku ice released is simply a long-range attack type.


    Kimimaro''s Shikotsumyaku continued to show unrivaled power in physicalbat, and it is not inferior in ranged attacks!


    Their inability to easily break through the defenses of Kimimaro and Haku is not all fake, but it is indeed true that they can improve their strength by fighting against the ninja team near the tower.


    "Let me remind everyone."


    Shino pushed his little sunsses, and whispered: "Standing across from us are two bloodline ninjas, and an enemy who may attack us from the front at any time."


    Kiba sighed and said: "But if there is no new increase inbat power, we may not be able to break the defenses of these two guys! Can''t we cooperate with the three guys of Sunagakure, right?"


    "If we can use them, I wouldn''t object."


    Shikamaru chuckled lightly and leaned under a tree: "If I can easily pass the Chunin exam by using Sand Ninja, why not?"


    Shikamaru is azy person.


    The key is that Ino and Choji beside him nodded too.


    It''s a pity that these neers seem humble, but in fact, they are not easily be convinced by anyone.


    They discussed that for a long time but there was no result. Instead, two teams of other ninja teams attacked them. These Konoha ninjas were used to it and easily defeated the enemy.


    They n to rest for a while to regain their strength and then go face Kimimaro again.


    It''s just that team 8, who was in charge of peripheral investigations during the battle, came back. They brought back two pieces of news. One was not particrly good news, and the other was very bad news.


    Kiba''s face had a bit of a joyous smile, just like his mood: "Ha, we brought two news, which one do you want to hear first?"


    "Then let''s listen to the good news first!"


    Shikamaru chuckled and said: "It won''t be Sasuke and Naruto from team 7, right?"


    "Yes."


    The smile on Kiba''s face gradually faded, but he still continued: "Hey, Shikamaru, do you want to guess the second news?"


    "Even you guys are scared."


    The smile on Shikamaru''s face suddenly changed into a wry smile: "Hey, is that guy Uehara Naraku here, too?"

 Chapter 132 - 132: The First Meeting Of Kabuto And Karin

    Uehara ising to the central tower!


    The news brought by Kiba made everyone present feel a little nervous. It was a man who calcted their fighting time in seconds.


    All of them, after encountering Uehara, none of them could resist for a minute and all of them were directly defeated in an instant.


    Even Lee, who had always a trace of fighting enthusiasm, was also affected by the dull atmosphere of everyone and squatted in the corner by himself.


    After staying in frustration for a while, Lee suddenly looked excited: "Wait...If team 7 encounters Uehara Naraku, wouldn''t Sakura-chan be in danger!"


    "eh?"


    The group looked at Lee who was suddenly be excited in surprise.


    Lee stood up abruptly, clenched his fist tightly, and said loudly: "I have figured it out clearly! I''m going to save Sakura-chan!"


    "Don''t be impulsive, Lee!"


    But the group of people had no time to stop Lee.


    The other side.


    Team 7 and Uehara rushed to the vicinity of the tower. There were too many small groups gathered here, and the traps were almost impossible to guard against.


    "Konoha Senp¨±!" (Leaf Whirlwind)


    A strong kick suddenly kicked Uehara''s head, and a passionate voice fell in everyone''s ears: "I won''t let anyone hurt Sakura-chan!"


    Bang!


    The iing person flew back at a faster speed!


    Uehara slowly retracted his fist, and silently nced at Lee who attacked him: "What''s the matter with this guy?"


    The other also rushed over.


    Seeing this scene, Sasuke couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows: "Have you not collected the scroll? Why don''t you go to the tower?"


    Naruto scratched his head and said happily: "Hahahaha, it seems that only our team can pass this exam!"


    "..."


    The nine people ignored them but turned to look at the young man next to them. Everyone swallowed their saliva involuntarily.


    Uehara squinted his eyes, waved at them kindly, and greeted them friendly: "Long time no see, have you missed me?"


    "..."


    There was a silence in the air.


    Only Akamaru in Kiba''s arms whimpered a few times.


    The figure of Uehara appeared beside Kiba!


    Everyone''s face couldn''t help but a sh of shock, Neji''s fist tightened instantly because Uehara''s speed was so fast even he didn''t see it clearly!


    Uehara touched Akamaru''s head affectionately, looked at the trembling puppy, and said with a chuckle: "I took the initiative to say hello to you guys. You should be a little bit happy and giving me face!"


    "...You...hello!"


    Kiba took his dog back a few steps without a smile.


    The expressions of other people were also very ugly. On the first day of the exam, this guy Uehara repeatedly beat them to the ground. How could this make them happy?


    "Well, I won''t tease you anymore."


    Uehara twisted his wrist and looked at the people present: "Now you can go to the tower toplete the exam. I hope there will be a lucky cutie in your group who will be able to meet me in the third exam."


    After speaking thest line, the smile on Uehara''s face became more kind, but in the eyes of other people, it was like a demon''s evil smile.


    Shikamaru slowly lowered his head, hiding the expression on his face: "Is this guy in charge behind the scenes of all Chunin exams?"


    Lee was the most straightforward. He directly asked: "Hey, can I ask, why are you doing this?"


    "Because it was fun!"


    Uehara turned his head and nced at Lee. What he said was very straightforward: "Isn''t it interesting to defeat geniuses?"


    Lee''s expression stagnated, suddenly he gives a thumbs up, and a hearty smile appeared on his face: "You are right, trying to surpass genius or something is the most interesting!"


    "Yes!"


    The smile on Uehara''s face became stronger.


    It''s just that the people next to him looked at Lee as if they were seeing an idiot. No, this guy really an idiot!


    After Uehara left in the direction of the tower, the minds of the Konoha people slowly rxed, and each breathed a sigh of relief.


    This stalk of leeks was harvested long ago by Uehara, so he did not stay. But he did not know when he left, team 7 was desperately whitewashing him...


    Yes, team 7 is helping him whitewash.


    Whether it was Sasuke or Sakura, even if they knew that Uehara had beaten them all in the same period. They still believed that Uehara was not malicious, but just wanted to make them more vignt so that they would not die after encountering strong ninja.


    Otherwise, why didn''t Uehara kill them?


    As for Naruto, he still couldn''t tell who was right and who was wrong. In the end, he chose his teammate to believed in and joined the ranks of Uehara believers.


    I don''t know if the three little guys in team 7 after they see part of Uehara''s true face in the future, will it broke their young hearts...


    In short, as Uehara took away Kimimaro and Haku, the second session of the Chunin exam finally ended smoothly.


    The Konoha high-level people outside the Forest of Death also breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the past few days, the Anbu and the examiner responsible for monitoring the Forest of Death examination site are probably the most nervous. In addition to being wary of Orochimaru, they have to worry about the oue in the Heaven and Earth Scroll exam.


    After all, the existence of Kimimaro and Haku greatly reduces the possibility of other Geninpleting the exam. For the third Chunin promotion performance battle that needs to face the big people of various countries and the leader of the ninja vige, happen to be only three Ame ninja participate. Konoha will really lose face!


    Fortunately, these guys are still a little restrained.


    After Uehara entered the tower, other teams entered the tower one after another,pleted the exam, and advanced to the next individual battle.


    Because there were too many fierce battles in the past few days, only six teams finally entered the next round.


    Amegakure: Uehara Naraku, Kaguya Kimimaro and Yuki Haku.


    Konohagakure: Hyuga Neji, Rock Lee and Tenten; Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura; Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino and Akimichi Choji; Hyuga Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba and Aburame Shino.


    Sunagakure: Gaara, Temari and Kankuro.


    Among them, only Sunagakure and Amegakure were promoted purely by strength. Gaara almost sted all the enemies who coveted their scroll with his power alone.


    Kimimaro and Haku of Amegakure directly blocked the tower for four days, restricting all ninjas who wanted to enter the tower, and theirbat power was far stronger than Sunagakure participants.


    Not to mention that they also have a guy named Uehara Naraku who beat up several groups in a row.


    Konoha''s neers rely on their excellent team cooperation to resist the coveting of many enemies.


    Kabuto also did not advance.


    Since Kabuto has multiple jobs, he not only has to help Orochimaru to transmit information but also helps Uehara to take away Karin. His time is not enough so how could he waste time on the Chunin exam?


    Outside Konohagakure.


    The Kusagakure ninjas who were eliminated in the second exam left this sad ce cursingly. They evaded each other''s responsibilities and med them on Karin in the end.


    Who makes Karin the weakest?


    "Bastard, this trash is the cause of it!"


    "Keeping her is a waste of food in the vige!"


    "We didn''t pass the Chunin exam, because this woman is trash, and the vige must execute her as the culprit!"


    A ninja grabbed Karin''s hair, pped her face, and said coldly: "You are dead when you go back. Even if you die here, it won''t be a problem when we go back!"


    "Hey hey, do you really want to kill her? How about you give her to me..."


    Suddenly a shuriken shot out, hitting this somewhat wretched ninja!


    A white-haired ninja with a hood walked out of the grass. He pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and looked at the scarred Karin, revealing a trace of regret: "What a violent thing!"


    It was Kabuto who intercepted this group of Kusa ninja.


    As a graduate student under the hands of Orochimaru, Kabuto knows the value of the descendants of Uzumaki very well. Their chakras are very abundant and their physical fitness is very strong. After they grow up, they can easily learn Fuinjutsu (Sealing art).


    Especially a ninja with super medical attributes like Karin is especially precious!


    "Who are you¡­"


    A ninja asked in a panic about the origin of Kabuto, but before they could say aplete sentence, the figure of Kabuto had already passed through their team, and the turquoise chakra shes the throat of the other Kusa ninja!


    After killing everyone, Kabuto walked in front of Karin and stretched out his hand: "Follow me, master orders me to pick you up. From now on, no one will dare to bully you. "


    "..."


    Karin''s body was trembling slightly and slowly raised her head to look at Kabuto, as if she saw a beam of light behind the Kabuto.


    Karin''s face was a little red, looking at the warm smile on Kabuto''s face, she slowly stretched out her hand and grab the stretched hand of Kabuto.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s okay, I''m just following orders."


    Kabuto smiled and patted the red hair on Karin''s head, and said softly: "Don''t worry, we are not malicious."


    "I know¡­"


    Karin nodded and wiped the tears from her cheeks.


    Karin didn''t tell Kabuto. In fact, this moment was the first time in her life that she had received goodwill from others.


    Although many peopleter said that Kabuto was a spy and performing artist, Karin still stubbornly believed that Kabuto gave her warmth at this moment.


    "Hey...Where is the master in your mouth?"


    Karin carefully wiped off the dirty marks on her face, and whispered: "Are you going to take me to see him now?"


    "Not for now."


    Kabuto pushed his sses around, and the lens shed a bright light: "He is about to participate in the qualifier for the third part of the Chunin exam now!"


    "Take the Chunin exam?"


    Karin''s gaze was slightly surprised, and her teeth bit her lips gently. In other words, it was a Genin that arranged for someone to rescue her from the devil''s ws?


    Kabuto seemed to see through Karin''s mind, with a trace of longing on his face he said: "Don''t underestimate master, he is the one who can bring down the world by himself!"

 Chapter 133 - 133: 1 Set Of Icha Icha Paradise For You To Come And Help!

    Kabuto is very familiar with the process of the Chunin exam.


    He used to be the undercover agent of Orochimaru, and took the Chunin exam for three consecutive years, looking for suitable container candidates for Orochimaru. The rules of the Chunin exam can be simply backtracked.


    Regardless of how many of these Genin pass the second exam, Konoha will still streamline the candidates who will participate in the third exam. They will choose powerful Genin and find ways to make the battle exciting.


    After all, there will be many famous and powerful people watching the third exam.


    If the battle will be unsatisfactory, I am afraid that the audience will have some prejudice against the profession of a ninja.


    "Cough cough cough cough..."


    A Konoha ninja with a pale face holding a notebook, and after a few coughs, he said: "I''ll announce the rules of the qualifiers...cough cough cough... everyone will be divided and have a one on one battle."


    After speaking, the guy coughed a few more times, looking dyingly ill.


    This Konoha ninja is the chief examiner of the third exam, Gekko Hayate.


    After Hayate''s cough had eased, he continued: "The battle will not prohibit you from using any means. The battle will only end if one party falls, dies, or concedes defeat. In some circumstances, I will actively intervene in the battle to avoid unnecessary casualties."


    However, the ninjas underneath had a sense of distrust for Gekko Hayate.


    The chief examiner obviously looked like he was so sick that he might fall at any time, and would die before them!


    Haku was surprised at Uehara''s yful gaze and asked softly: "Uehara, you seem to be interested in him. Is this chief examiner very strong?"


    "maybe."


    Ueharaughed and shook his head.


    No one can tell whether Gekko Hayate is strong or not, but there is one thing that everyone agrees that his girlfriend Uzuki Yugao is very beautiful.


    Uehara didn''t care about Uzuki Yugao''s looks.


    What Uehara is more concerned about is that Hayate''s girlfriend Uzuki Yugao knows the truth about Uchiha Obito, but she doesn''t seem to reveal any secrets.


    For example, Obito is the reason for the death of the Fourth Hokage couple.


    At the time, Uehara personally blew Obito up, but the most crucial murder case was not detonated.


    This secret might be hidden by the Hokage Sarutobi or Kakashi.


    Uehara''s eyes passed the crowd slightly, and he snorted, quietly creating a new n in his heart.


    However, before Uehara secretly nned how to do Konoha, a Konoha Ninja first gave him a shameful hand!


    Hayate nced at the match screen, and read aloud the contestants of the first match of the Chunin exam qualifier: "The first match, Kaguya Kimimaru vs. Uehara Naraku!"


    "..."


    Everyone''s eyes stopped involuntarily on Kimimaro and Uehara. These two Ame ninjas were undoubtedly the two with the strongestbat effectiveness among all the candidates in this Chunin exam!


    Does this make them directly start to kill each other?


    Uehara watch all of this, a scorn shed from the corner of his mouth: "Huh, I haven''t done anything and yet you targeted our group!"


    The gazes of the other Genin were also slightly surprised.


    The two strongest started the fight in the qualifiers. If this is a pure coincidence, no one will believe, right?


    "I surrender!"


    Kimimaro directly announced his defeat without being surprised.


    If it was to face Uehara, no matter in terms of identity or strength, Kimimaro will not participate in this battle.


    As for Uehara himself.


    From the time Hayate announced the battle between the two sides, Uehara''s body remained motionless. Obviously, he had already known Kimimaro''s choice.


    Haku expressed regret andforted the teammates beside him: "It''s a pity, if Kimimaro didn''t meet Uehara, you would be able to advance."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Kimimaro didn''t care.


    The qualifiers for the Chunin exam were proceeding in an orderly manner. Except for the first game, the other sides seemed to be normal.


    "In the second match, Temari vs Tenten."


    There was almost no suspense in this battle. Temari won easily, and she even says a few words of leisurely ridicule to Konoha.


    Unfortunately, the face of Temari suddenly changed in the next battle.


    "In the third match, Kankuro vs. Uchiha Sasuke!"


    This battle was a lot more exciting, but it was a pity that Sasuke directly used fire-release ninjutsu to burn the puppet line so Kankuro was unable to fight back.


    "In the fourth match, Aburame Shino vs Yamanaka Ino."


    In this game, you don''t even need to do anything, every insect forced Ino to abstain.


    "In the fifth match, Akamichi Choji vs Nara Shikamaru!"


    When this duel match-up had juste out, and before Shikamaru was the first to raise his hand to concede defeat, Choji took the lead to sacrifice himself and shouted: "I surrender!"


    "In the sixth match, Uzumaki Naruto vs Inuzuka Kiba."


    This is a vourful battle.


    When Kiba had the advantage he smelled a stinky odor and because of his too sensitive sense of smell, he was easily defeated by Naruto.


    "In the seventh match, Hyuga Neji vs Hyuga Hinata."


    Perhaps they had teamed up together in the Forest of Death, Neji didn''t do anything cruel to Hinata, but he still ruthlessly defeated his little cousin.


    Uehara watched Hinata being carried down, then looked at Neji and sighed regretfully. How many people who beat Hinata can survive?


    Uehara suddenly remembered what he had done in the Forest of Death.


    Anyone who defeated the other Konoha twelve Genin will undoubtedly be rewarded very richly. And when ites to Hinata, the system gave him one hundred gold coins.


    It''s okay, he won''t die.


    Even if he died, he still has resurrection skills.


    "The eighth match, Haruno Sakura vs. Yuki Haku!"


    The voice of Hayate interrupted Uehara''s thoughts. He nced at Haku next to him, nodded at him meaningfully, and said: "Don''t waste time, solve it faster, I want to watch the next battle. "


    "Understand."


    Haku turned over and jumped onto the field.


    His flexibility alone made it possible to see his skills, coupled with the white and lovely appearance and the ice bloodline limit, caused someone in the corner of the field to lick his lips.


    Pretending to be Otogakure ninja, he licked his lips and looked at the young ninja with envy: "Whether it is this little devil Haku or that little fellow Kimimaro, they are a great container!"


    Hy¨­ton (Ice Release) and Shikotsumyaku (Dead Bone Pulse), both have the qualifications to be his container.


    It is a pity that it is more difficult to seize the body of Kimimaro and Haku than to seize the body of Sasuke.


    Sakura was a little less confident after taking the stage, even if two teammates desperately motivated her, but she was still sadly defeated by Haku.


    This qualifier for the Chunin exam has finallye to the final highlight!


    Uehara''s gaze slowly flowed, looking at the two ninjas he had beaten, Gaara and Rock Lee, and couldn''t help grinning.


    Thisst battle is the most exciting!


    Perhaps only the battle between Uehara and Kimimaro could surpass this battle.


    Lee, who opened the Hachimon (Eight Gate), pierced Gaara''s sand armor forcibly, but finally failed because his body was unable to keep up with his technique.


    From now on, Lee should be disabled.


    No one thought that when Uehara returned to the hotel with Kimimaro and Haku and nned to discuss how they will spend their time in this one month before the start of thepetition, two people came to their room.


    Kakashi knocked on the door and look at Uehara: "Uehara, I just heard from Anko that your medical ninjutsu is very good, can you help us treat one in our vige?"


    If it weren''t for Anko and the little guys in his team who praised Uehara''s medical ninjutsu, Kakashi wouldn''t know it.


    "Please!"


    Might Guy quickly emerged from Kakashi''s back, bowed deeply at Uehara, and pleaded with tears: "Please save Lee! "


    "But¡­"


    Uehara hesitated.


    He was a little unsure whether his treatment was useful.


    After all, what Lee injured were his bones. It is said that even that woman Tsunade is helpless. What role can he y?


    Although Uehara does have a side mission to help with the treatment.


    But the most troublesome thing is that Uehara is a little worried that if he cures Lee here, an eight gate Lee will fly out in the future and kick him back.


    Fortunately, he has several resurrections and invincibility skills...


    Kakashi looked at Uehara, he sighed and whispered: "As long as you are willing to help, I will give you a set of the signature collection of Icha Icha Paradise, and thetest series released¡­"


    "Who do you think I am?"


    Uehara nced at Kakashi, frowned, and said: "Well, take me to see the situation first, but I can''t guarantee that he can be cured...."

 Chapter 134 - 134: Kakashi, You Read It Once To Me.

    Uehara epted Kakashi''s gift first.


    Because there is no guarantee in his heart whether Lee can be cured, Uehara himself is a medical ninja who can only transfer life energy.


    After they arrived at Konoha Hospital, Uehara frowned at Lee on the hospital bed and said solemnly: "I can only promise to keep his life. In case of any sequ, I cannot temporarily determine it."


    The sequ of the Hachimon acts on the inside of the body, which cannot be solved by simple treatment. It requires surgery.


    But Uehara understands a fart in operation!


    It''s just that if he wants to heal Lee, Uehara is really not helpless.


    Just use Chronoshift to Lee and hack him to death with a single knife. Maybe he will be healed after he is resurrected.


    Of course, this treatment cannot be used now.


    If it''s just toplete the side mission, he can sneak in sneakily and try. If it is sessful, the credit must go to himself who is currently treating Lee.


    Apart from this, he can request to let Guy use the normal state, the six gate state, the seven gate state, and the eight gate state topete with him. This requirement is not excessive, right?


    These are four side missions!


    Uehara thought of this, he looked at Kakashi seriously and said: "Well, I will try to use a medical ninja to temporarily rejuvenate his body. Tomorrow, I wille back to see the result..."


    "Understand."


    Kakashi nodded he patted the frustrated Guy and sighed: "Guy, the burden of Hachimon is too great. In fact, it is a good result that Lee''s life can be saved now. "


    "I know."


    Guy nodded in frustration and squatted beside Lee.


    As Konoha''s rare ninja who specializes in taijutsu, Guy has a deep affection for Lee, who has the same aspirations, almost as a parent-child.


    Now he is in a bad mood.


    Uehara raised his eyebrows and nced at Kakashi, who was still standing next to him. He understood that this guy didn''t believe in his skills and wanted to monitor his every move while treating Lee. He even uses the Sharingan to monitor.


    I will teach this bastard Kakashi a lesson.


    Uehara threw the Icha Icha Paradise to Kakashi from his ninja bag, and whispered: "Since you are free, please help me read out the contents of this book!"


    "What...what?"


    Kakashi couldn''t help his eyes widened and held the Icha Icha Paradise in his arms in confusion. He stared at Uehara closely with doubts in his eyes.


    An ordinary eye and a red Sharingan eye.


    Kakashi''s eyes seemed to be asking Uehara, are you crazy? Where can someone read out the content of Icha Icha Paradise in public!


    Ordinary people can blush by just looking at Icha Icha Paradise, who will not be ashamed to read the contents of it!


    It is a pervert man''s job!


    Uehara gestured to him with a serious look and said softly: "This is a request from a medical ninja. Is there a problem?"


    Kakashi: "..."


    What a weird request!


    Where can you find a medical ninja that will make such a request, Uehara was obviously here to humiliate him deliberately.


    Uehara''s eyes were very firm.


    Originally, he didn''t n toplete a certain task, but Kakashi took the initiative to send it to the door. Wouldn''t it be a waste to let it go?


    [Side mission: Listen to Hatake Kakashi while he is reading Icha Icha Paradise (0/1), the mission is not yetpleted, and the reward is unknown.]


    Kakashi regretted his attempt to monitor Uehara''s movement. He is still in Konoha, what can he do in the process of treating Lee?


    Even if his medical ninjutsu is extraordinary, is it something ordinary ninjas can learn?


    In the Country of Water, he wanted to replicate and use thatrge-scale lightning ninjutsu, and almost died in the hands of Terumi Mei. Isn''t this lesson profound enough?


    Guy noticed that the atmosphere between the two was a bit tangled, and suddenly looked at his friend with a pleading expression: "Kakashi..."


    "Okay, I will read it!"


    Kakashi gritted his teeth and opened the book, a blush suddenly appeared on his face, and he stubbornly began to read: "...her...her...her toes are dripping with water...moved on to me little by little...breathing...lips...moans escape between the teeth..."


    Kakashi read it with a red face.


    Uehara''s face also flushed, and his palm finallynded on Lee''s forehead. Astral Infusion poured part of his life energy and Chakra energy into Lee''s body.


    "Aha¡­"


    Lee groanedfortably in bed.


    When the eight gate state ended, Lee had never felt sofortable as it is now. The pure and huge life energy entered his body, quickly repairing his external injuries and restoring his vitality.


    Such treatment cannot cure the root cause.


    If you want to really heal Lee and continue to be a ninja, you must do an operation to repair the bones in his body.


    Uehara endured his excitement. He finished listening to Kakashi''splete set of Icha Icha Paradise before announcing the end of his treatment.


    "Okay, let''s see it tomorrow!"


    "..."


    After Kakashi hear it, he immediately put the book away.


    Uehara slowly stretched out his palm: "Kakashi, return my book to me. This book is mine now."


    "..."


    A trace of dismay shed in the eyes of Kakashi, and he gritted his teeth and handed the two Icha Icha Paradise to Uehara. This is the present for his eighteenth birthday from Jiraiya-sama!


    Uehara was about to take it with a smile.


    At the next moment, a handful of ice suddenly pierced the Icha Icha Paradise, nailing them to the wall in an instant!


    Haku''s figure instantly appeared on the wall, brushing his palms across the two Icha Icha Paradise, turning them into a string of ice scum, he said in a deep voice: "Uehara, your Sensei has told me that you are not allowed to touch the three ninja prohibition and this kind of vulgarity."


    "..."


    The smile on Uehara''s face instantly froze.


    After so many years of getting along with Haku and Kimimaro, instead of choosing to be his subordinate, they became a spy of his Konan-sensei and nt next to him.


    Even Hattori Hirakawa did not dare to help him buy books, for fear that something went wrong.


    It''s really ufortable!


    As a man who aspires to be the man behind the scene of the Ninja world, Uehara has always nted spies on others, now is his turn for others to nt spies by his side!


    It''s a pity that he didn''t dare to provoke the person who nted the spy.


    Fortunately, Uehara once holds this set of books.


    [Side mission: Have a set of Icha Icha Paradise (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, reward 300 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Listen to Hatake Kakashi while he is reading Icha Icha Paradise (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is passive skill Enlightenment.]


    [Enlightenment: Give you 270 additional life energy.]


    This mission actually rewards basic attributes!


    The basic attributes have always been the most important thing for Uehara. Unexpectedly, just letting Kakashi read the Icha Icha Paradise would increase his life energy by more than two hundred points


    Uehara''s gaze slowly turned to Kakashi, as the instructor of the protagonist of the Ninja World, he is actually a treasure trove!


    As long as you dig, you will be able to dig out treasures!


    Late at night.


    The moon is round.


    A figure quietly emerged from the ground on the hospital bed, and slowly stood beside Lee, putting a light chakra on him.


    Choroshift!


    Immediately afterward, this figure broke Lee''s neck instantly!


    After a while, Lee was resurrected.


    Just as Lee awaken, a two palm suddenly pressed on his head, two blue chakras entered his brain, endless fear surfaced in Lee''s mind, he experienced his life scariest nightmare.


    The next day, early morning.


    Uehara rushed to the hospital early, and after observing Lee''s condition, he used Astral Infusion on him again, and asked softly: "How do you feel?"


    "It feels like I had a terrible nightmarest night..."


    There was a big drop of cold sweat on Lee''s forehead, and he said in a deep voice: "That nightmare was something I had experienced before. By the way, I felt like my neck was broken, but after waking up, I was sweating and my body also has nothing unusual, it feels like my youth can be burned again!"


    "Then congrattions on your recovery."


    Uehara patted him on the shoulder.


    This time, the treatment n that uses Chronoshift is still very sessful.


    ording to the collected data, when Uehara returns he could try to n a treatment n for Nagato. After all, the Astral Infusion treats the symptoms but not the root cause.


    The only problem is that after the treatment of Nagato, the Rinnegan that did not belong to him are a bit unclear, and he doesn''t know if they also disappear.


    Uehara chatted with Lee for a while,pletely washed the matter ofst night''s attack into a nightmare, and waited until Guy and Kakashi arrived.


    In addition to them, all of the other members of Konoha 12 Genin visited Lee.


    After Naruto learned that it was Uehara who had treated Lee, he spoke to his ssmates triumphantly: "I told you, Uehara-senpai is a good person!"


    "Ok."


    Neji walked in front of Uehara and bowed gratefully to Uehara: "Thank you Senpai for saving Lee! As long as Senpai needs help, we are willing to do our best for Senpai."


    "That''s it, Neji!"


    Guy walked over, patted Neji on the shoulder, and smiled boldly: "It should be this attitude when facing the savior of his teammates! Uehara Naraku, as long as you have any trouble in Konoha, Konoha no Kedakaki Aoi M¨­j¨± (Konoha''s Sublime Green/Blue Beast of Prey) is here at all costs!"


    Healing Lee''s injury brought many benefits.


    In addition to the collective gratitude of team 3, other Konoha ninjas also respected Uehara a lot, and Uehara received a bunch of good people cards.


    A ninja with superb medical ninjutsu is always respected, just like the woman Tsunade who walks through the ninja world, no ninja vige dares to offend her easily.


    Respect for medical ninjas that Tsunade''s ideas spreading throughout the ninja world.


    As a result, Tsunade herself is the biggest beneficiary of this idea.


    However, Uehara did not use the promise made to him by team 3, everyone just talked about it.


    What kind of favor is the most precious?


    A human feeling. He will never be used it and just let people be grateful to him.


    Uehara just made an appointment with Guy jokingly, and after the Chunin exampetition ended, the two of them would find an opportunity to discuss taijutsu skills.


    There is still a month to go before the Chunin exam started.


    During this time, Uehara still has a lot of work to do.. It is rare to put good human skin on Konoha, and of course to do something that is not a good.

 Chapter 135 - 135: 100 Points Successful Naruto Blackening Plan

    In the middle of the night


    Konoha barbecue restaurant.


    The party celebrating Lee''s recovery is over.


    These little guys agreed to work hard, and a monthter, they will have a showdown in the third exam match, and a few bold ones even challenged Uehara.


    After Uehara kindly bid farewell to them, he returned to the hotel where he stays. After pouring a cup of tea slowly, he turned his head and looked at a figure in the dark corner: "Kabuto, how is the matter handled? Did you find the woman named Karin?"


    "Yes."


    Kabuto walked out of the darkness and replied: "I temporarily ced her in a small town near Konoha."


    "Protect her, that''s a gift I want to give to the elders."


    After Uehara whispered to Kabuto he continued: "When the Chunin exam is about to start, you and I will go capture Shimura Danzo. If we can''t capture him, we will kill him on the spot."


    "Okay."


    Kabuto chuckles and pushes his sses he said: "Naraku-sama, I have been in charge of themunication between Orochimaru and Danzo. At that time, I could invite him to meet in the name of discussing Konoha''s copse n. ."


    "It doesn''t matter, he can''t escape anyway."


    Uehara clenched his fists and said: "Shimura Danzo is a gift carefully prepared for my Sensei when I returned to Amegakure. Even if she only saw his dead body, sensei should be very happy."


    "..."


    Kabuto felt that his new boss was unreliable again.


    When I was working as Orochimaru''s assistant in the Akatsuki organization, Kabuto once met Konan. He didn''t think that the cold blue-haired woman would be happy when she saw Shimura Danzo''s body!


    No, any woman will not be happy to see a corpse as her gift!


    It''s a pity that Uehara looked forward to it, and Kabuto will not change his decision without authorization.


    Besides, killing Danzo was also what Kabuto wanted to do.


    "Okay, so be it!"


    After Uehara waved his hand, he finallymanded a few words: "The next thing you have to do is to monitor the movements of Orochimaru, monitor the smooth progress of his Konoha copse n, and by the way guide him to study White Zetsu body."


    "Understand."


    Kabuto put on his hood and disappeared into the night.


    After Kabuto left, Uehara began to n his objective. He must continue to find ways to make Naruto cken and defected.


    This mission is too difficult!


    To be honest, it''s easy to make Sasuke defected.


    Today Uehara felt that as long as he hooked his fingers, Sasuke, that little guy, would follow him to leave Konoha and be a traitor.


    Damn, Sasuke is so cheating!


    As long as he has a hatred for Itachi, and can help him be stronger so that he can kill Itachi, Sasuke is willing to join.


    Unfortunately, Uehara didn''t want it at all.


    Inparison, Naruto is a tough guy so Uehara is having a headache. He really has no way to guide Naruto to cken unless he uses someone''s identity to leak information.


    Within a month or so, Uehara must kill Shimura Danzo. Then use Danzo''s identity based on the principle of using and appreciating.


    No, there is another person who is approaching his death.


    Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The corners of Uehara''s mouth slowly twitched. Instead of using Danzo''s face and show ws in Konoha, it''s better to use Sarutobi!


    After all, the market of the Third Hokage conspiracy theory is going well in the Animemunity.


    Uehara confirmed the n almost immediately.


    Waiting until the night before the Chunin exam, pretending to be Sarutobi Hiruzen, Naruto discovered that his respected Grandpa Hokage has always been a conspirator, so Naruto''s faith will surely copse!


    What a mistake!


    With such a straightforward n, why bother to think hard and look forward and backward.


    Naruto wants to be Hokage, once he sees Konoha''s Third Hokage is so dark, he will definitely abandon Konohapletely!


    All the dreams have copsed. What are you still insisting on?


    The only trouble is that ws cannot be exposed.


    Uehara needs to find a way to find someone to act in the scene so that when Naruto inadvertently discovers that "Third Hokage" is an evil person, he will definitely believe it.


    And after the start of the third Chunin Exam, when Orochimaruunched Konoha''s copse n, he would let people throw dirty water on Sarutobi''s body topletely make sure that Sarutobi is a conspirator. How can Naruto still doubt it?


    After Orochimaru kills Sarutobi, isn''t this kind of thing unfounded?


    After all, Sarutobi does have a lot of darkness on his body. As the leader of a big country, how can he not touch anything at all!


    Uehara rubbed his hands in excitement, and directly drew up this n: "As long as the n is sessful, Naruto can be ckened almost 100%, I am such a genius!"


    Now that this n has been determined, all that remains is how to pour dirty water on the Third Hokage. By the way, think about the ck material of Sarutobi to use...


    First, start with Naruto''s life experience.


    In fact, at the time of the Kyuubi Rampage, Anbu first reported to Sarutobi instead of reporting to Minato, which meant that the Anbu might still be in the hands of Sarutobi.


    This seems a bit greedy for power.


    After thinking about it for a while, Uehara decided to adapt this matter into the "Sarutobi is greedy for power" instructing Uchiha Obito tounch the Kyuubi attack, assaulting the Fourth Hokage and his wife, and regaining Konoha''s power.


    Second, start with the growth of Naruto.


    It has to be said that Sarutobi has been following the growth of Naruto, for fear that he will be affected by the Kyuubi''s Chakra, so he has been instilling the will of fire into him.


    Moreover, Sarutobi nominally forbids others to talk about Naruto, which is the matter of being Kyuubi Jinchuriki, but he does not forbid the vigers to renounce Naruto.


    This is tant maniption.


    This is mental brainwashing.


    Uehara thought for a while and intending to also adopt this matter into the "Sarutobi Brainwashing". To cultivate a war weapon loyal to him, he secretly ordered other people to renounce Naruto, but he went to guide Naruto to ept the will of fire. In fact, he just wants to make the Jinchuriki''s power avable to him.


    Third, start with Naruto''s fetters.


    Sarutobi personally arranged Kakashi as the instructor of Team 7. He should have taken a fancy to the fit between Kakashi and team 7. After all, Kakashi has both Sharingan and the Fourth Hokage disciple identity. He can definitely protect his teacher''s son and educate Uchiha''s orphans.


    This is restrained by fetters.


    Uehara thought for a while again and intending to adopt this matter into the "Sarutobi and Kakashi monitoring". He can monitor and control Naruto at any time and for naruto not to run away with Kakashi he will bring out Kakashi and Obito teammate rtions.


    In addition to these, Sarutobi secretly guided Uchiha Itachi to rebel against his n and order him to ughter the Uchiha n.


    After all, Danzo has helped Sarutobi to cut back so many times. It should be the other way around!


    After thinking about it all night, Uehara barely perfected his n.


    Now that he has achieved this level of n, he will be able to guide Naruto''s ckening and defection. If he still fails, then he will not do this mission in the future!


    Hehe, how could it fail?


    After he went back, he can apply to Konan-sensei for two sets of Akatsuki''s uniform.


    One set for the twelve-year-old Uzumaki Naruto and one set for the sixteen-year-old self.


    He will be able to take the Kyuubi Jinchuriki back soon, isn''t it worthy of a uniform and full membership?


    However, when Uehara finished Naruto''s defection n, a variable appeared in his n.


    An old man returned to Konoha.


    One of Konoha''s Sannin, the Toad Sagees back.

 Chapter 136 - 136: First Encounter With Jiraiya

    Konoha Vige.


    Ichiraku ramen shop.


    When Uehara sat here drinking and eating ramen, someone patted him on the shoulder and smiled heartily at him: "What a coincidence, Uehara, I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    "Naruto?"


    When Uehara saw the little yellow hair of Naruto, thinking of his n, a smile appeared on his face.


    Just when Uehara wanted to say something to Naruto, he saw another tall figure opened the curtain and walked in.


    This tall man was wearing a red robe, his long white hair was tied behind him, and he nced at Uehara threateningly: "Huh? An Ame ninja?"


    "Yes! Uehara is a genius ninja from Amegakure!"


    After Naruto introduced Uehara to the tall man with a smile on his face, Naruto then introduced the tall man to Uehara: "This is Ero Sennin (Pervy Sage) who likes to peep. Recently he is guiding my practice..."


    "..."


    Uehara''s eyes suddenly became strange.


    Ever since he worked out Naruto''s ckening-defection n, he hasn''t paid much attention to Konoha''s every move, and he forgot that Jiraiya will return to Konoha during the Chunin exam!


    And now Jiraiya has also begun to instruct Naruto in training, which shows that he has been back for a few days.


    When Uehara saw Jiraiya for the first time he doesn''t know if his arrival will affect Naruto''s ckening-defection n.


    Right now, Uehara was only aware of one problem, it was time for him to pay off the debts of his Konan-sensei and Nagato for bing Jiraiya disciples... By the way, he could alsoplete a few small missions.


    The only question is, how do you hook up with Jiraiya?


    At this time, he must not use the name of Konan disciple, then you can only use the other well-known identity of this Konoha ninja!


    "Jiraiya-sama!"


    Uehara stood up quickly, looking at the tall Jiraiya with excitement on his face, and said: "Jiraiya-sama, I am your fan! The Icha Icha Paradise series is such an art!"


    "Huh?"


    Jiraiya looked at the excited Uehara with a dumbfounded expression, and touched his face awkwardly: "That... do you need an autograph?"


    Uehara''s face suddenly copsed: "The Icha Icha Paradise series in my hands have been confiscated."


    "Then I will wait for you to buy it after you are eighteen!"


    Jiraiya patted Uehara on the shoulder heughed and told him: "Although I know that the book sells well, it is forbidden for minors after all!"


    Jiraiya knew well about the book he wrote.


    However, it seems that Jiraiya also seems to have some natural liking for people with the same enthusiasts. After all, the hobbies between men can easily understand each other.


    The guests and the host enjoyed their meal.


    Jiraiya even took the initiative to ask Naruto to help pay for Uehara''s ramen bill, which he famously said was a benefit he gave to fans.


    This operation made Uehara dumbfounded.


    However, Naruto did not resist paying and even twittered to praise Uehara''s medical ninjutsu. Even the doctors at Konoha Hospital were helpless with Lee''s injuries but Uehara could easily help treat Lee.


    "Oh, still a great medical ninja?"


    Listening to Naruto''s praise, Jiraiya also became more and more interested in Uehara. He slowly drank a ss of water, with a little nostalgia on his face he said: "I also know a very powerful medical ninja! "


    Uehara immediately thought of a certain woman, and his face was a little ugly: "Hehehehe... Isn''t it Tsunade-sama who is one of Konoha Sannin?"


    "Yes."


    Jiraiya also nodded, his expression was quite emotional, but he noticed that Uehara''s expression was different, and couldn''t help ask: "Huh? Little guy, do you know Tsunade too?"


    "Ha ha ha ha... of course."


    Uehara squeezed his finger, his face gradually became gloomy: "If you lose to her a few million Ryo, how can you forget her?"


    That woman Tsunade had an angelic face, but her voice was like a devil, her temperament was particrly arrogant, and her character was extremely bad.


    "Puff!"


    Jiraiya also spouted the water he drunk, pointing at Uehara he couldn''t helpughing: "Hahahahahahahahaha...you, you actually lose to Tsunade!"


    Jiraiya patted the table wildly andughed, not caring about his image at all: "Hahahahaha, there are still people in the Ninja world who will lose to Tsunade!"


    "..."


    Uehara''s eyes gradually became strange.


    Is it unusual to lose to Tsunade now?


    What''s more, Uehara only lost a few million Ryo. If Uehara did not show up, Jiraiya would lose to Tsunade in a few years, but he will also lose his life.


    I have to say that Jiraiya''s personality is also very bad.


    Konoha Sannin, none of them are serious people.


    "Okay, okay, I won''tugh anymore."


    Jiraiya suddenly stretched out his arm and hooked it at Uehara''s shoulder: "Since you are a medical ninja, why don''t youe and do me a favor? I''m your idol, you will definitely help me right?"


    "Please let me help you."


    Uehara sighed and nodded seriously.


    In response to Jiraiya''s request, Uehara was not only embarrassed to refuse, he even asked if there was anything he could do. He must pay the debt owed by Konan-sensei and Nagato.


    Uehara''s face was extremely solemn: "No matter what Jiraiya-sama requests, I will seriously help Jiraiya-sama toplete it!"


    Uehara does have this confidence now.


    As long as Jiraiya didn''t mention those unscrupulous things and other things like killing Orochimaru and finding a Tsunade, it was quite easy to do.


    "Oh?"


    Jiraiya also touched his chin, and looked at Uehara curiously, feeling that he, a fan, seemed to admire him very much.


    Jiraiya also thought for a while, made a solemn expression, and said solemnly: "Then I want peace in the Ninja world!"


    "..."


    Uehara slowly raised his head. Is this request serious?


    If you really want the Ninja World to be peaceful forever, unless you have Mugen Tsukuyomi (Infinite Tsukuyomi), let everyone enter the illusion, and make the entire Ninja World lifeless.


    "Okay, okay, I''m joking."


    Jiraiya also patted Uehara on the shoulder and whispered: "I only need you to do me a little favor, because Naruto is going to practice a very dangerous technique in a while. If by any chance he is seriously injured. Can you help save him back?"


    "Very simple."


    Uehara immediately agreed.


    What Jiraiya wants to do is to let Naruto learn to use Kuubi''s Chakra to perform summoning skills, so he ns to throw Naruto into a most dangerous situation so that Naruto can be at the limit of life and death. Then Gamabunta of Mount Myuboku was summoned through the Kyuubi''s chakra.


    The issue is¡­


    That thing is dangerous.


    Now that he meets a powerful and simple medical ninja, Jiraiya didn''t mind secretly providing insurance for this practice.


    No matter when there is always a shortage of medical ninjas in the ninja world.


    Especially those medical ninjas who are strong and caring.


    ording to Naruto''s description, coupled with Jiraiya''s judgment, it seems that Uehara should be such a person.


    Mountain in Konohagakure''s back.


    Jiraiya dragged Naruto to the edge of a valley. The valley was full of stone spikes, making people dizzy.


    "Just here!"


    Jiraiya also lowered his head and stared at the somewhat stunned Naruto, and his voice gradually became a little cold: "I have given you the technique you want to practice. If you don''t want to die, you will try your best to survive.!"


    After speaking, his fingers flicked on Naruto''s forehead!


    The next moment, Naruto''s body flew upside down like a cannonball, and fell into the valley while screaming, a series of frightening sounds came out from the valley!


    "Is it really okay to do this?"


    Uehara walked over slowly. His existence was the insurance for Naruto''s practice this time. The problem is that in such a deep valley, what if Naruto falls to death?


    "This is his fate."


    The expression on Jiraiya''s face was still indifferent, but when he saw Uehara''s worries, he slowly showed a smile: "Don''t worry, there is a small river deep in the valley. Even if he fails, he can still use it."


    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    A struggling and extremely firm voice came out from the valley!


    A huge chakra instantly appeared within the perception range of Jiraiya and Uehara, Naruto really summoned out a huge monster!


    Gamabunta of Mount Myuboku!


    "Well, it seems that Naruto has seeded."


    Jiraiya''s mouth shows a smile he turned around and left here.. He said to Uehara: "Let''s go, I will take you to enjoy the most beautiful scenery in Ninja World."

 Chapter 137 - 137: Let Me Beat This Summoned Beast For You, And It Will Be Obedient!

    On the cliff side.


    Jiraiya and Uehara were sitting on it, and there happened to be a big tree blocking their body, allowing them to hide and observe everything around them.


    Jiraiya and Uehara looked down at a few girls in swimsuits ying in the stream below. They were observing the daily life of ordinary people in Konoha.


    In the stream, one of the girls wasughing, and suddenly rubbed the other girl''s chest, and a sound of silver bell-likeughter came up.


    "Ohhh~"


    Listening to the sounding from the stream, Jiraiya''s eyes and voice gradually became a little abnormal. He even took out a telescope from his ninja bag: "Tear off the clothes a little bit more,e on,e on...!"


    "..."


    Uehara was expressionless like a saint. He slowly turned his head and looked at the other side of the cliff. A huge toad was jumping around, trying to throw off something. The towering tree was easily run down when the toad body touched it!


    That toad is Gamabunta.


    Since Naruto summoned Gamabunta, he refused to get off Gamabunta''s back. The two guys started arguing and it seem that the conflict is not yet resolved.


    This is very dangerous!


    In case Naruto is thrown off by the toad...


    Of course, Uehara is not worried about this, he is just trying his best to maintain this personality: "Jiraiya-sama, are we really not helping Naruto?"


    "No need to."


    Jiraiya held the telescope in his hand, but the smile on the corner of his mouth grew bigger and bigger: "After Bunta and Naruto finish tossing, you can help Naruto for his treatment. Don''t talk about these horrible topics at this time."


    After answering Uehara''s question, Jiraiya even took out a telescope from his ninja bag and handed it to Uehara friendly: "Look, look, they seem to be taking off each other''s swimsuits!"


    What a mess this is!


    Jiraiya really thought Uehara was his book fan?


    Uehara frowned, and took the telescope in Jiraiya''s hand impatiently, and lowered his head to see what was underneath.


    [Side mission: Participate in the collection of materials for Jiraiya''s book (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is passive skill Overgrowth.]


    [Overgrowth: Life energy increases by 300 points.]


    When the sun goes down.


    Only then Jiraiya and Uehara retracted their telescope.


    As it was gettingte, the girls put on their clothes and went home. The collection of materials this time was over.


    "Well, Naruto and Bunta probably finishes, right?"


    Jiraiya also took a scroll from his body and handed it to Uehara. He touched the back of his head and said a little embarrassed: "Help me take this scroll to Bunta and take Naruto back!"


    "Okay."


    After Uehara nodded, he nced in surprise at Jiraiya, who was suddenly far away, and couldn''t help but ask loudly: "Jiraiya-sama, where shall we meetter?"


    "It depends on whether we have a chance!"


    Jiraiya also waved to Uehara. He has helped Naruto sign a summoning contract with Mount Myuboku, he also taught Naruto Chakra control and summoning skills.


    Moreover, during this period, Jiraiya did not find the trace of Orochimaru, so he decided to leave Konoha temporarily and search around.


    After Jiraiya left.


    Uehara looked down at the scroll in his hand, and couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. Is this the scroll of Mount Myuboku''s summoning contract?


    Forget it, this scroll is useless.


    Uehara sighed and flew to the position of Gamabunta, and suddenly threw the scroll in his hand at it: "Jiraiya-sama asked me to give it to you."


    "Oh?"


    After Gamabunta took the scroll slowly, he looks down at Naruto who had just fainted, and handed it to Uehara: "Where is Jiraiya?"


    "I don''t know."


    Uehara shook his head, he took Naruto and waved his hand to used Astral Infusion once.


    ording to Naruto''s huge chakra reserved, the one-time treatment of Astral Infusion is not enough, this will only wake him up.


    Naruto slowly opened his eyes. After seeing Uehara, he unted happily: "Uehara, I just got a super-powerful summon beast. Wait until the Chunin exam match. It will definitely defeat you!"


    Just the size of Gamabunta alone has an overwhelming advantage!


    If Naruto can really summon out Gamabunta at all times, he can really get a good result in this Chunin exam.


    However, only when he sessfully summoned it.


    Naruto turned his head and saw Gamabunta next to them. He immediately waved his hands at the behemoth in excitement: "Hey, Toad boss, I won! you wille out when I call you in the future! "


    "Smelly kid!"


    Gamabunta dangling his pipe blow a huge smoke ring. He slowly put away Mount Myuboku''s summoning contract and said: "Okay, take this kid back. Letting me apany a kid to toss for a day, sooner orter I let that fellow Jiraiya pay for it!"


    After speaking and when Gamabunta is about to leave.


    "Wait¡­"


    Uehara called back Gamabunta, and slowly raised his head, revealing a kind smile: "Before leaving, I have something to ask to you."


    "Huh? Ask me something?"


    Gamabunta slowly lower his head and looked down at Uehara. Looking at the young ninja on the ground, he expelled a huge smoke ring and said: "Little thing, who do you think you are?"


    "..."


    Uehara narrowed his eyes.


    Originally for the mission, he wanted to provoke Gamabunta.


    If he doesn''t beat it this time, he doesn''t know when he has a chance next time.


    Unexpectedly, Gamabunta was so cooperative.


    Uehara just said a word, Gamabunta''s irritable temper broke out.


    Isn''t this just being sent to the door to be beaten?


    Uehara slowly raised his head, and showed a kind smile at Gamabunta: "Who am I, you will know soon!"


    As the voice fell, Uehara''s figure suddenly disappeared in ce!


    In the next second, Uehara kicked Gamabunta out causing the surrounding tree to fall!


    "Uehara, you...what are you doing?"


    Naruto looked at this scene in shock.


    After Uehara finished all of this, he turned to look at the sluggish Naruto with a smile: "It was despising me just now! Have you seen it, Naruto, even if you have this summoned beast, Don''t be arrogant and think you''ve be stronger, understand?"


    "but¡­"


    Naruto looked at Gamabunta with all four feet upside down in the distance. Is this still the domineering Toad boss just now?


    He just thought that he had acquired a powerful summoned beast. Since then, his strength has skyrocketed, win against Sasuke, marries Sakura, and embarks on the road of bing Hokage...


    As a result, all fantasies were broken by Uehara.


    "But its strength is okay."


    Uehara squeezed his wrist and nced at Gamabunta who was getting up again and walked towards him step by step: "Naruto, I will help you teach your summoned beast, and let it be obedient. Okay?"


    "There is no need..."


    Naruto hurried forward and stopped Uehara.


    "It''s necessary. If you don''t believe it, let''s ask it."


    Uehara watched Gamabunta rushing towards them, and shouted at it loudly: "Hey, ugly monster if Naruto needs you to join the battle, will you follow his summon?"


    "Hmph, that kind of kid is not enough for me to follow!"


    Hearing Uehara''s words, Gamabunta couldn''t help but cursed loudly, touched the huge short knife on his waist, his hind limbs leaped into the air, and rushed to Uehara!


    How can he be subdued!


    As the most powerful giant summoned beast in Mount Myuboku, Gamabunta is one of the most prideful beast in there.


    Uehara took advantage of the trend to push Naruto aside: "Naruto, then there is no other way. Since Jiraiya-sama is not here, let me help you train your little pet!"


    "Who do you think is a little pet!"


    Gamabuta shed at Uehara''s position!


    Uehara crossed his arms and stood firmly, his spiked defensive posture activates, and a group of orange grids wrapped around his body.


    The moment the huge short knife fell, it was blocked by the grid defense!


    A huge counter-shock force followed Gamabunta''s palm into his body.


    Half of the power used by Gamabunta will damage its body, especially when it jump into the sky and strengthens its own strength by falling.


    For Uehara, Gamabunta is looking for death!


    The next moment, Gamabunta''s body flew upside down, his whole body was shaken by a tremendous force, and countless wounds broke out. His mouth could not help but spit a mouthful of blood.


    Uehara appeared above Gamabunta he kicked him down from the air andpletely knocked down this huge summoned beast to the ground!


    Uehara slowly fell to his side: "Ugly guy, remember your identity, you are just a summoned beast, so now you will listen to Naruto in the future, Right?"


    "..."


    Gamabunta refused to answer.


    At this moment, it thought that Uehara was mentally retarded.


    Where can anyone subdue a summoned beast in this way? Isn''t he afraid that his summoned beast will hate him like Manda who can betray his master at any time?

 Chapter 138 - 138: On The Eve Of The Exam, Naruto Who Heard The News

    "Boy, don''t call me to fight for you in the future!"


    Gamabunta was too afraid to look at Uehara and after angrily yelling at Naruto he disbanded the summon directly.


    "Eh?"


    Naruto scratched his head with a dazed expression, then turned his head and nced at Uehara: "What did Toad Boss mean?"


    Uehara frowned and said with some shame: "Could it be that he was too embarrassed that he lost to me? Did I do something wrong?"


    "No, how could it be!"


    Naruto hurriedly waved his hand and said: "Anyway, you wanted to help me, maybe it feels that its strength is too bad!"


    Although Naruto feels something is wrong...


    But thinking about it carefully, Uehara did nothing wrong.


    It''s just that the result is a bit unsatisfactory.


    Uehara receives the reward in his mission. This time he defeated Gamabunta, and Uehara got a summoning contract.


    [Side mission: Defeat Gamabunta (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is The River King Tahm Kench summoning contract.]


    [Summoning Contract: Summon The River King Tahm Kench, consume 1000 Chakra points.]


    This contract is a bit hard to exin in a word.


    In any case, it is better than nothing.


    Konoha''s days gradually calmed down.


    It was on this calm day that a deeper wave was conceived, especially after the strange death of the invigtor of the third exam, Gekko Hayate.


    To investigate what is the conspiracy of several allies and Orochimaru, Konoha sent arge number of Anbu to various countries to investigate.


    Amegakure has be Konoha''s only trusted ally.


    ording to Kakashi''s intel, Orochimaru stole the treasures of Amegakure, which caused Orochimaru to be chased and killed. Moreover, Uehara and Oshemaru have been in tit-for-tat, disrupting Orochimaru''s ns many times.


    The night before the Chunin exam.


    In the hotel room of Uehara, he was wearing imitation robes and hats. Although he can use the Inherent mour transformation, this is to prevent people from discovering his true face when he encountered a problem.


    The dress and the Hokage hat were bought by Kabuto.


    Uehara stood in front of the mirror and turned over the cor of the robe: "I like the small cor of Hokage''s robe. It is worthy of the clothes worn by the leader of Konoha,pared to the uniforms of the Akatsuki organization members. And it is alsofortable."


    "Yes."


    Kabuto dressed in Anbu clothes stood beside Uehara and helped him hold the fake Hokage hats.


    Due to the shortage of staff that Uehara can be 100% trusted, Kabuto can only be used as a supporting actor tonight.


    "Have you remembered all the lines?"


    Uehara took the Hokage Hat and asked.


    Kabuto pushed his sses around andughed in a low voice: "I have already remembered all of them. I''m just curious why Naraku-sama has targeted Uzumaki Naruto so aggressively. It''s better to take him directly when Naraku-sama leaves Konoha..."


    "No, I have to let him take the initiative to follow us."


    Uehara shook his head and chuckled: "Naruto''s power is far beyond your imagination. Wait and see, he will surprise you!"


    "Naraku-sama means..."


    "It''s just that."


    After Uehara put on the Hokage hat, he whispered: "After he leaves Konoha, I will take him to Akatsuki''s base. The Jinchuriki gift will definitely be liked by Konan-sensei!"


    "understood."


    Kabuto nodded and put on a ck hood.


    Inexplicably feel that his new boss''s mind is flooded again!


    In the past few days no Anbu is watching around Naruto''s house he investigate the surrounding, perhaps because he has be a ninja, so Konoha did not continue to waste manpower to protect him.


    Late at night.


    When the moon is bright.


    Naruto rarely suffers from insomnia, because tomorrow he wants to defeat his opponent in the public and gain the approval of the vigers.


    Just as Naruto can''t sleep, a voice suddenly came into his ears: "Sandaime-sama, Uzumaki Naruto is already asleep, are you here to check his seal?"


    "No, I just came to have a look."


    An old voice came into Naruto''s ears, this voice he is always been familiar, it was the voice of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    However, Sarutobi''s words were a little ufortable, and the next moment Sarutobi said: "What''s the situation with Naruto? Tomorrow will be the Chunin exam that many famous and powerful people wille to watch. We have to be sure that nothing is wrong with him."


    Naruto bit his quilt stubbornly. Was he always a troublemaker in the eye of Grandpa Hokage?


    Obviously, he has already started to learn to be a real ninja.


    In the next second, the unfamiliar Anbu voice continued to be heard in Naruto''s ears: "Sandaime-sama, don''t worry, if his Chakra leaks, I will report it immediately; but if his Chakra is abnormal enough that I think I can''t handle it¡­"


    "You have the right to kill him on the spot."


    Sarutobi''s old voice sounded a little indifferent: "Years ago, when I ordered Uchiha Obito to undermine Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina, Uchiha Obito made a mistake and release the Kyuubi in Uzumaki Kushina''s body and caused heavy losses in the vige."


    The Anbu couldn''t help but rejoiced and said: "Fortunately, Yondaime-sama didn''t notice it at that time and sealed the Kyuubi in his son''s body, so Konoha was spared..."


    "That''s why I sent you to watch Naruto."


    Sarutobi said slowly with emotion: "Twelve years have passed but Naruto has not been able to use the power of Kyuubi. He worse than his mother Uzumaki Kushina. What a failure Jinchuriki..."


    "..."


    The Anbu ninja was silent for a while before he replied: "But Naruto should be now loyal to Hokage-sama like his mother who is only loyal to his husband Namikaze Minato."


    The two outside the door fell silent for a while.


    Naruto who was eavesdropping in the room tightly covered his mouth, not daring to make any noise, his tears fell drop by drop and wet the bedding.


    Naruto never thought that the first time he got the news of his father and mother, he heard it from the people he had always respected!


    Uzumaki Kushina, this should be his mother''s name.


    And Namikaze Minato, this should be his father''s name.


    But both of them were killed by Grandpa Hokage!


    Naruto''s throat was suppressed, and he dared not make any noise, for fear of being noticed by people outside, but his emotions were gradually bing a little angry!


    But now Naruto forcibly endures his grief, because he is clear that as long as there is any movement, even if there is any change in his Chakra, Sarutobi and the stranger outside will immediately appear and kill him.


    After being quiet for a while, Sarutobi''s voice rang again: "You are persuading me to keep Naruto''s life. You have been watching him for so many years, so your heart has softened?"


    "No."


    The Anbu ninja whispered: "I just think Naruto is the most suitable container for the Kyuubi. If we kill him rashly, it will be difficult to find a new container..."


    "Yes, the descendants of the Uzumaki n are not easy to find."


    Sarutobi said in a low voice and sighed softly: "There was a little girl descended from the Uzumaki n in the team that took the Chunin exam from Kusagakure. Unfortunately, I heard that girl defected and went to join Amegakure."


    After saying this, Sarutobi said with emotion: "If I knew that this will happen, when Uzumaki Kushina asked us to save her hometown, I should have sent someone over and take a few little kids from the Uzumaki n as an alternative Kyuubi''s container."


    "..."


    The Anbu outside the door was silent for a while as if he didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, he opened his mouth and said: "This time, it seems that some people in the vige have recognized Uzumaki Naruto identity. They may obstruct your n. Do you need me to get rid of them?"


    "It''s not necessary."


    Sarutobi shook his head, and his voice was indescribably gloomy: "Back then, I prohibited other people from contacting Naruto to allow him to be loyal to me wholeheartedly. Now he is very dependent on me. Thismand doesn''t matter anymore. ."


    "What about Kakashi?"


    The Anbu continued to ask: "Sandaime-sama asked Kakashi to leave the Anbu to monitor Uzumaki Naruto''s every move. Now he seems to care for him."


    "Do not worry."


    Sarutobi''s old voice was full of confidence: "Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Obito are teammates, he is just a little bit guilty of Naruto."


    A happy tone suddenly appeared in the voice of the Anbu Ninja: "After all, Kakashi knew about Obito killing Naruto''s parents, but he has been quietly hiding it..."


    "Well¡­"


    Just as the Anbu finished speaking, Naruto''s voice in the room could no longer be suppressed, tears couldn''t stop flowing on his face, and a syble came out in his throat.


    When Naruto realized that his voice leak, he immediately yawned, wipe away his tears, and hid in his quilt.


    The voice outside suddenly became silent.


    After a while, the window in the room quietly opened, and then quietly closed again. Obviously, someone came to check his situation.


    After a while, Sarutobi''s voice rang again: "Since there is nothing wrong here, you will continue to monitor him. Tomorrow is the Chunin exampetition start. All the famous and powerful people will be present. We must not let a problem appear."


    "Yes, Sandaime-sama."


    The Anbu outside the door agreed in a low voice.


    Soon, the outside suddenly became quiet.


    Naruto in the room was biting his quilt tightly, tears streaming down but he didn''t dare to make a sound, because he knew a ninja was watching him outside.


    Twelve years of dreams.


    Tonight waspletely destroyed.


    Naruto''s fingers pinched his thigh fiercely to the point of wounding his leg. He wanted to suppress his emotions and prevent him from experiencing any abnormalities.


    Over the years, it is no wonder that he desperately wanted to be recognized by the vigers, but in exchange, he was alienated; whenever his heart hurts, Sarutobi would appear in front of him, teaching him how to endure the pain.


    All the light and darkness in his life.


    It turned out that it was just the old man in the Hokage Tower controlling it.


    Naruto''s body trembled slightly, recalling the scene where he summoned out Gamabunta, his mind suddenly sank into the boundless sealed water prison.


    Naruto''s eyes were pitch ck, and he walked slowly to the edge of the gate, raised his head and looked at the huge figure inside the gate. He said in a gloomy voice: "Smelly fox, you are called Kyuubi, right? You heard it, Right?"


    "Roar!"


    Kyuubi opened his mouth and looked at the young figure next to the gate. He suddenlyughed loudly: "Hahahahaha...little devil, if you let me out now, I will help you kill that old thing and torn the whole Konoha to pieces!"


    Obviously, Kyuubi heard everything that Naruto had heard just now.


    Some of the secrets are not even clear to him.


    But this is a good opportunity for him. The darker Naruto is, the easier it is to manipte Naruto!


    Kyuubi didn''t expect a vige like Konoha to be so dark. It deserves to be the Ninja vige created by the two wicked ninjas Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara!


    Konoha''s people are always so good at killing each other!


    "No, it''s not enough for them to pay."


    Naruto looked at the Kyuubi and slowly shook his head. The ck energy on his body became more and more intense: "Tomorrow is an important day, let me make a big fight!"


    A grinning smile appeared on Kyuubi''s face: "Boy, I didn''t expect that you would get awake when we met for the second time! And you are much smarter than that woman Uzumaki Kushina!"


    That stinky woman, obviously possessing such a powerful force, not only she didn''t want to use it, she only wanted to suppress it.


    Now it''s her son''s turn to suffer. As Uzumaki Kushina''s former tenant, Kyuubi thinks he should guide Uzumaki Naruto!


    Tomorrow, it will be his time!


    "Naruto."


    Someone knocked on the window of the room.


    Naruto turned his head and saw Sakura standing by his window.


    The pink-haired girl said nervously: "I haven''t seen Sasuke-kun these days. He will have an exam tomorrow. There is no one at Sasuke-kun''s house. Can you apany me to find him?"


    "Okay."


    Hearing Sakura''s request, Naruto immediately let go of his thoughts and crawled out of the window: "Sakura, why would you go to Sasuke''s housete at night?"


    "Because I think he should already be at home at this time."


    Sakura frowned and said nervously: "But he still hasn''t appeared until now... Well, Naruto, your face, what happens..."


    Naruto covered Sakura''s mouth, and raised his fingers nervously, for fear that the so-called Anbu who had been monitoring him would know the situation.


    Naruto grinned, wiped the tear on his face, and said with a strong smile: "Well, I will apany you to find Sasuke first! Maybe that guy is hiding somewhere to practice secretly!"


    Some people, even though their hearts have already be riddled with holes, they still hide their wounds in front of the people they like.


    *****


    (????????? )

 Chapter 139 - 139: The Night Before The Exam, Danzo Was Killed

    The night is getting darker.


    Naruto followed Sakura and left his residence.


    In fact, no Anbu was watching Naruto at all, and the person who pretended as an Anbu was going to another ce with his new boss.


    Kabuto took off his Anbu attire and said softly: "As expected of Naraku-sama, he is very thoughtful. The news that a person overheard is always more credible than the news that others tell him."


    To be honest, Kabuto was a little frightened while acting earlier.


    He always thought that Uehara was in Konoha''s side, but he didn''t expect Uehara to use this hand so simply to directly lure Konoha Kuubi''s Jinchuriki away!


    His new boss, apart from his low EQ, is truly top-notch in resourcefulness and tolerance.


    If the entire Ninja world undergoes drastic changes in the future, Kabuto does not doubt that his new boss is the ck hand behind the scenes!


    "Haha...Basic operation."


    Uehara chuckled lightly, took off the Hokage hat from his head, and took off his robes. He didn''t know that Naruto and Sakura leftter.


    Because they still have one big thing to do.


    Uehara rubbed his fingers and said softly: "How about it, Kabuto, did you make an appointment with Danzo tonight?"


    "Yes."


    Kabuto smiled and nodded, he exined in a low voice: "Now Danzo is still waiting for tomorrow''s event, after Orochimaru kills the Third Hokage he ns to sit in the position of Konoha''s Fifth Hokage! He is more eager than anyone else in the Konoha copse n!"


    "interesting¡­"


    Uehara smiled, and raised the corners of his mouth: "Then let''s see this Konoha future Fifth Hokage!"


    Konohagakure.


    The secret base of the Root organization.


    This ce is far away from the hustle and bustle of vige and has always been hidden at the edge so that Danzo can carry out some n in the dark.


    Tonight, Danzo is a little nervous.


    Not because of other reasons, but because if Konoha''s copse n. If it seeds tomorrow, that will be the time when he is most likely to get the position of Hokage.


    So tonight, Kabuto invited him toe to discuss the n so Danzo came here especially, for fear of any changes to tomorrow''s n.


    He is already sixty-nine!


    If he still can''t sit in the position of Hokage, as he grows older, this opportunity will be increasingly slim.


    Bang!


    The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground echo from the empty base.


    This sound is a bit like a dead body falling to the ground!


    Danzo suddenly raised his head, nced at his trusted subordinates around him, and said coldly: "Torune! see what happened!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Torune ran towards the direction of the sound but then his body flew back in the next second, someone knocked him off!


    Torune''s body suddenly mmed into the stone pirs in the base, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and there was no sound after a while.


    The visitor raised his head indifferently and looked at Shimura Danzo: "I long admiring your name! Konoha Shimura Danzo!"


    "Who!"


    Danzo frowned, and after looking at the visitor, he instantly recognized his identity: "You are Uehara Naraku who came to take the Chunin exam this time!"


    "This identity is not right."


    Uehara took a ring from his ninja bag and put it in his hand, and whispered: "Now allow me to introduce another identity of myself! I am Akatsuki''s intern, Uehara Naraku! "


    After the words fell, Uehara''s figure appeared behind Danzo in an instant, waving his hand to break Danzo''s head.


    Danzo raises his Ninja sword to block Uehara''s attack. His voice was a little low and said: "What a quick body flicker technique...no wonder you dared to assassinate me."


    "Your movements are not slow, Danzo-sama!"


    Uehara''s knees suddenly lifted and hit Danzo''s chest. Watching the aging old man suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "A taijutsu master?"


    Danzo''s face became extremely ugly, and he didn''t know how many of his bones were broken by Uehara. He can''t fight him in this condition.


    Danzo drew a sharp knife and cut off the seal of his arm and a white arm densely iid with Sharingan appeared.


    A Sharingan on his arm quietly closed its eyes.


    "Is it started?"


    Uehara raised the corners of his mouth, watching Danzo on the ground turned into a phantom, he whispered: "Then let me feel it, what it''s like to kill one person in a row!"


    Danzo uses Uchiha''s forbidden technique Izanagi.


    This forbidden technique can be called a magical skill, which allows the caster to transform the unfavorable reality into an illusion, thereby avoiding any harm.


    Even death.


    The price is naturally the blindness of Sharingan.


    However, Danzo is full of Sharingan!


    The next moment, the figure of Danzo suddenly came out of the air and shed at the throat of Uehara!


    Click!


    The Ninja sword was blocked by Uehara!


    The broken piece of ninja sword was instantly grasped by Uehara and sh into Danzo''s throat, trying to solve Danzo''s life again!


    It is a pity that Danzo seems to be still in Izanagi''s duration effect, this move did not cause any harm, Uehara can only fly back a few steps.


    "F¨±ton: Kazekiri no Jutsu." (Wind Release: Wind de Jutsu)


    Danzo also stepped back and at the same time, he drew out a kunai and used his wind-released chakra to recreate a sharp de.


    Originally, he wanted to use the duration left of Izanagi to kill Uehara, but it was a pity that Uehara directly cracked it by relying on raw power.


    Uehara slowly said: "You can be protected from any damage for some time? What a coincidence, I also have a simr skill!"


    In the next second, Uehara''s figure appeared behind Danzo again, his voice was gloomy and said: "But we are different!"


    A huge force hit the back of Danzo, almost making Danzo''s body present a curved state that is impossible for a human body!


    Apparently, his spine was broken!


    Danzo gritted his teeth and a Sharingan on his arm closed again.


    Uehara smiled lightly and said: "There are nine Sharingan left on your arm, plus the one hidden in your eye socket a total of ten. I am thinking of how should I kill you or take you away."


    "Go to hell!"


    The figure of Danzo emerged from the thin air again, and the wind de in his hand was only a minute away from Uehara. He wanted to use Izanagi''s remaining time to kill Uehara again!


    However, a figure blocked Danzo''s movement.


    It was Kabuto who appeared.


    Uehara looked at Kabuto that appeared and whispered: "Shimura Danzo has ten Sharingan left, and Izanagists at most ten minutes. I can give you an invincible technique thatsts ten minutes so I''ll give him to you."


    After speaking, Uehara raised his hand to add the Sacred Moment to the body of Kabuto, and then Uehara himself released a smokescreen and disappeared without a trace.


    The invincibility of the sacred moment canst for 3 seconds, and the minimum cost is 100 chakras. However, with the two Seraph Embraces he can reduce the chakra cost to 50.


    Uehara spent 10,000 Chakra points at the sacred moment, which just happened to provide Kabuto with ten minutes of invincibility.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Kabuto gratefully watched Uehara disappear into the smokescreen.


    Danzo''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. Watching Kabuto he gritted his teeth and said: "Are you trying to kill me, or that fellow Ochimaru trying to kill me?"


    "Everyone in the Ninja World wants to kill Danzo-sama, right?"


    Kabuto lowered his head and pushed his sses, his smile gradually turned a bit horrible: "I just want to kill Danzo-sama to pay homage to the dean..."


    "Are you here for Yakushi Nono?"


    Danzo coldly looked at Kabuto, and then at the golden cover that could not be broken through, so he flew back and released wind ninjutsu: "F¨±ton: Daitoppa!" (Wind Released: Great breakthrough)


    He wants to use the wind ninjutsu to blow away the smokescreen and find the location of Uehara!


    As long as he kills Uehara, the invincible technique on Kabuto will naturally be dissolved.


    However, after the smoke dissipated, the expression on Uehara''s face became a little unsightly: "Kabuto, don''t just stand there, and also don''t let him disturb me."


    "understand."


    Kabuto nodded, and the green chakra scalpel appeared at his fingertips.


    Although Kabuto does not have strong strength and it is difficult to kill Danzo. But he now has a powerful boss behind his back!


    Sometimes, a person''s vision is very important.


    Kabuto got the promise from Uehara and naturally, he will work hard, not to mention that even if he died, he thought he could be resurrected.


    Danzo is different...


    If he died his Sharingan will be one less to use!


    Ten minutester.


    In the full ten minutes, Kabuto used a life-threatening style of attack so that the remaining nine Sharingan on Danzo''s arm all closed.


    Only because of the Hashirama cells on his body that he could survive with a knife and a broken arm!


    At this moment, Danzo was left with only one Sharingan that he had snatched from Uchiha Shisui. This was hisst chance.


    "Haa...haa...haa..."


    Danzo panted heavily and tore off his bandage in his head, revealing a Mangekyou Sharingan. Now he must make a choice.


    Who will he use the Kotoamatsukami technique on?


    However, the next sentence from Kabuto made Danzo''splexion drastically changed: "Naraku-sama, I suspect that the Sharingan in his right eye is Uchiha Shisui Sharingan. After all, Danzo will not just transnt an ordinary Sharingan... "


    "How do you know..."


    Danzo''s face was very ugly.


    Kabuto lightly smiled and continued to speak: "This is the news that Orochimaru-sama made me pay attention to. We are here to kill you and rob the Mangekyou Sharingan!"


    "Did Orochimaru make you do this?"


    Danzo''s face suddenly calmed down. He slowly unbuttoned his clothes and sighed softly: "If you conspire with a snake, you will surely be bacshed!"


    "Want to activate the Ura Shish¨­ F¨±in (Reverse Four Symbols Sealing)?"


    Uehara looked at Danzo and slowly said: "Fortunately, Orochimaru-sama has studied this forbidden technique, and he taught us a way to break the Ura Shish¨­ F¨±in (Reverse Four Symbols Sealing) so that the eye will not be destroyed by you."


    "..."


    Danzo''s eyes changed.


    At the next moment, the old man''s face was stern. He gritted his teeth abruptly and reached out to grabbed his eye to forcefully pluck the Mangekyou Sharingan!


    Immediately afterward, Danzo squeezed the eye into pieces.


    For a ninjutsu genius like Orochimaru, it is not surprising that he has developed a way to break the Ura Shish¨­ F¨±in (Reverse Four Symbols Sealing). Danzo does not want the eye to fall into the hands of Orochimaru!


    Uehara hurriedly stretched out his hand, watching Danzo''s movements nervously, and said: "Eh, wait!"


    However, after Danzo crushed the eye, Uehara slowly said: "Oh, I lied to you just now. Actually, I am not Orochimaru''s subordinate."


    "..."


    Danzo wanted to curse.


    How could this bastard Ame boy do this? Then why does he know so much information, as if he is really a subordinate of Orochimaru!


    Danzo, who destroyed his escape route, almost wanted to die now.


    Damn, do these two bastard know how painful it feels to just pluck off your eyes.


    The most important thing is that these two guysbined are much stronger than him, and yet they still lie to him!


    They are not serious ninjas, they have no heart.


    Danzo gritted his teeth bitterly, andforted himself: "Forget it, as long as the eye will not harm Konoha, the old man will die without regret."


    "Oh?"


    Uehara suddenly smiled and said: "Then do you know whose hand the other Sharingan is in? That person who holds it is very dangerous for Konoha!"


    "..."


    Danzo suddenly raised his head and stared at Uehara. After a while, he shook his head again and said: "You two guys have tried so hard to assassinate this old man, even if I know the news, what can I do?"


    "Danzo-sama is wrong."


    Uehara shook his head. Seeing that there was a glimmer of hope in Danzo''s eyes, he chuckled and said: "In fact, we didn''t take much effort to assassinate you..."


    Kabuto nodded, and there was a smile on his face: "Yes... Danzo-sama, we just wanted to kill you, and then we just came."


    This is true.


    To formte a n to assassinate Danzo, the two of them said a total of two sentences.


    The first sentence is, I want to kill Danzo.


    The second sentence is, lure Danzo into a private meeting.


    This is the disadvantage of hiding in the dark. If the strength is not enough, they may be assassinated at any time.


    Uehara turned around and suddenly said: "Outside of Konoha, I don''t know how many people will line up to kill you so it is not easy to find a chance!"


    "You...you..."


    Danzo was so angry that he almost pass out.


    Uehara yed with the ring on his hand, and a light shed in his eyes: "Don''t worry, tomorrow your old friend, the Third Hokage-sama, will go apany you."


    The next moment, Uehara appeared behind Danzo and whispered in his ear: "Tell you a secret, since four years ago, I have been promoting your Konoha copse n."


    "What?"


    Danzo tried to turn his head hard.


    However, a purple broadsword emerged from his chest!


    With countless resentments hidden in Danzo''s eyes, he slowly fell to the ground.


    Uehara looked at the old man who was already close to dying. He slowly squatted down and sighed: "Oh, yes, we can''t actually crack the Ura Shish¨­ F¨±in (Reverse Four Symbols Sealing)... I just want your corpse to be whole as a gift to others."


    "..."


    The only thing Danzo can move is his one-eyed.


    That eye looked at Uehara fiercely.


    Uehara shook his head helplessly and said: "Don''t look at me like that. I''m a timid person. Why not look at Kabuto. This guy always smiles, but his heart is so dark..."


    "..."


    Kabuto narrowed his face and said nothing.


    If it wasn''t for this boss who just made him invincible just for killing Danzo nine times in a row, and his strength is too strong, Kabuto really wants to tell him who has the darkest heart here.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Dont Forget To Take A Pot Even After You Die!

    Danzo is dead.


    His death was very humiliating.


    Originally he could die vigorously, but Danzo''s mentalitypletely copsed in the teasing of two and unfamiliar lies of Uehara and Kabuto.


    Uehara and Kabuto were too irritating.


    Even if Danzo wanted to activate the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing to destroy his body before he died, he just lost his chanceter.


    Uehara opened a sealed scroll and sealed Danzo''s body: "It''s a bit difficult to bring back the live Danzo. I can only take his dead body back. I hope Konan-sensei will not care about this. !"


    "..."


    Kabuto watched Uehara''s movements in silence, and after considering it for a while, he said: "Naraku-sama, why don''t you give another gift like a bouquet when you go back?"


    Where would a woman like a corpse!


    Uehara thought for a while then shook his head and sighed: "If it''s an ordinary woman, such as Konoha''s Haruno Sakura or Yamanaka Ino and others, they might like flowers but Konan-sensei is different, she doesn''t like these things. "


    Konan can fold paper flowers with her secret techniques, how could she like real flowers?


    In the past four years, when Konan helped Uehara clean up his room, she will left every time a paper flower that she made by herself, and there were all kinds of them.


    Uehara himself was a little tired of seeing flowers.


    Kabuto could only look at Uehara, who was contentedly put away the scroll, feeling whether his new boss had already begun to imagine how happy Konan would be when he received Danzo''s dead body...


    What else could Kabuto say?


    It is good as long as his new boss is happy!


    Of course, Uehara was very happy. He did not expect that the progress of the main mission would increase. Is this because of killing Danzo?


    [The main mission: to realize the wish of the bookstand owner to be the biggest boss in the ninja world. Progress 17%.]


    It is estimated that after the Konoha copse n ispleted, this progress will rise again.


    In addition to this, there is one other reward.


    [Side mission: Defeat Shimura Danzo (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a skill Chronobreak.]


    [Chronobreak: Use space-time techniques to break the timeline of the user and enter a state where it cannot be hurt by anyone. The user will return to the position 4 seconds ago so that the user can be more advantageous in the battle. When the user returns to the established position the space around the location will burst and damage the enemy. The skill requires at least 100 Chakra points and has a cooldown time of 55 seconds.]


    This skill is considered a life-saving skill.


    Strictly speaking, this is also a skill that can kill the enemy instantly, as long as you calcte the time and your position.


    You can even develop some attacking operations.


    For example, use the destiny skill to teleport to a distant ce to fight recklessly, and then use Chronobreak back to the original position in an instant. Think about it feel cool.


    This skill is much easier to use than Izanagi.


    [Side mission: Completely kill Shimura Danzo (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is passive skill Dark Harvest.]


    [Dark Harvest: Passive skill. Every time you defeat an enemy, you will get a part of the power from the enemy. Each time it will increase your life energy by 10 points, Chakra energy by 10 points, and natural energy by 10 points.]


    Uehara immediately felt that Danzo is such a nice guy.


    Now that he has the dark harvest, what skills will he need?


    As long as the number of people defeated isrge enough, his power will grow rapidly. Who else will be his opponent in the entire Ninja World? The opportunity to be stronger has arrived!


    Uehara couldn''t help turning his head to look at his subordinate with the highest IQ: "Kabuto, if I want to start a war in the Ninja World now. Is it enough to dere war on the Five Big Country?"


    "... Why did Naraku-sama think this?"


    Kabuto''s face suddenly changed, he subconsciously wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and exined softly: "If you can mobilize Akatsuki''s power, it''s easy to conquer a small country, but don''t even imagine conquering a big country. It''s not that simple, not to mention the Five Big Country Ninja Vige will not permit it..."


    After speaking, Kabuto added: "However, I will continue to improve and study the Impure World Reincarnation as soon as possible with Orochimaru-sama during this time. As long as we have enough troops, we will have the power topete with the five great ninja viges!"


    "..."


    Uehara nced at Kabuto silently.


    He just said it casually, why did Kabuto take it seriously?


    No, Kabuto seems to be one of the culprits in the Fourth Ninja War!


    Uehara shook his head and sighed: "Okay, then I will bear with it for a while, but you have to work harder!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Kabuto responded respectfully, but he asked again: "I really want to know why Naraku-sama wants to start the Ninja World War?"


    Uehara raised an eyebrow, intending to find an excuse: "Wait a moment, let me think of a reason... Forget it, I will tell you next time when I think about it!"


    Kabuto: "..."


    Damn, his new boss is really crazy!


    It''s just that as a qualified subordinate, Kabuto can''t embarrass his boss. He chuckled and said: "Naraku-sama wants to destroy the old system and take the opportunity to solve all the oppressive conflicts and wars in the Ninja world. Is that right?"


    This statement is not wrong.


    If you want to establish a new system, you must defeat the five big country ninja vige.


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes."


    Uehara nodded hastily, and after giving Kabuto a nce of appreciation, he continued: "Okay, let''s first clean up the scene by destroy it with fire ninjutsu, making people think it is Uchiha Itachi or Uchiha Obito who did it."


    "Yes."


    Kabuto also looked at Uehara with approval.


    How can you not deal with the aftermath of killing Danzo?


    Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Itachi are undoubtedly the most suitable candidates.


    If it weren''t for Sasuke''s young age, Kabuto even thought that it would be more appropriate to let Sasuke carry the ck pot, so that he could force Sasuke to defect.


    Because of inherent prejudice, Kabuto believes that a genius ninja like Uchiha Sasuke is the best candidate to join Akatsuki.


    After Uehara and Kabuto left the base, a huge me shot from the hands of Uehara, instantly destroying the base of the Root organization!


    There are very few ninjas who are good at fire ninjutsu.


    Since Uchiha Madara''s death, the Sarutobi n and Uchiha n have beenpeting for the title of the strongest fire-released ninja.


    It is impossible for someone from the Sarutobi n to kill Shimura Danzo so it would only be a member of the Uchiha n.


    Uehara beckoned: "Well, let''s leave here first. Someone wille to investigate soon. I hope it won''t affect tomorrow''s n."


    "Definitely not"


    Kabuto was very confident about this, and he exined softly: "If it is the Third Hokage who died tonight, the Chunin exam may be postponed; but it is Danzo who died and ordinary people did not know who the root organization leader is."


    This is another disadvantage of hiding your identity.


    Not many people remember Danzo at all. No one in Konoha knew what he had done. How could he be Hokage?


    "By the way, help me prepare an aggreement letter and give it to me during the exam tomorrow."


    Uehara nced at Kabuto and continued softly: "The content of the agreement is the alliance treaty between Konoha and Ame, including Konoha''s support for Amegakure to annex the grass country and Hanzo be the Kusakage¡­"


    After talking for a while, Uehara patted his forehead troublesomely and said: "Also write something beneficial to the country of rain, but don''t be outrageous... it must be written and sign by Shimura Danzo!"


    "I understand what you mean."


    Kabuto nodded earnestly. This is to make Danzo take another pot. Does this mean that Naraku-sama will also take part in the Konoha copse n?


    "Well, that''s it for tonight!"


    Uehara quietly turned on his destiny skills and was about to return to his hotel room. However, when he saw the heads of Naruto and Sakura strolling in Konoha, his whole face couldn''t help but change!


    Damn, Sakura has a problem, right?


    How many times is this?


    Why do you spoil his good n every time!


    This little girl, wouldn''t it be bad for him again?


    Uehara returned to his residence with a gloomy face, he must also take Sasuke away after the Chunin exam!

 Chapter 141 - 141: A True Villain Has To Wait Until Last To Appear

    The next day, the sun rose as usual.


    Because something big happenedst night, many people stayed up all night.


    After the Root organization base exploded, Sarutobi and Anbu Ninja went to investigate but did not find any trace of Danzo, they only saw Danzo''s broken ninja sword.


    A living person, can''t it just disappear right?


    ording to preliminary judgment, Danzo should have a fierce fight with a fire ninjutsu user ninja. They don''t know if he escaped, disappeared, or was killed.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t have a clue.


    After Danzo''s disappearance, Sarutobi''s heart was empty, he could only temporarily assume that it was Uchiha Itachi or Uchiha Obito who did it. Does this mean that in this Chunin exam the three Konoha S-ss missing-nin will appear?


    Today the big people and the leaders of the small ninja vige will arrive at Konoha so today''s Chunin exam must go on.


    Sarutobi could only conquer hisplicated mood, put aside Danzo''s affairs, and set off for the Chunin exam arena. He is waiting for the high-level personnel from Sunagakure toe and watch the game.


    On the high tform of the Chunin exam arena.


    Sarutobi watched as two sand ninja guards came to protect an old woman, his eyes couldn''t help but change a little: "Chiyo-dono, it''s been a long time, I didn''t expect to see an old friend one of this day."


    It really is this old woman!


    With no Kazekage sessors in Sunagakure, Chiyo had toe forward.


    Chiyo slowly sat down in her ce and said: "Hokage-dono looks much older..."


    "Is it?"


    Sarutobi chuckled slightly and said with a smile: "Our generation has grown old so I wanted to retire a few years ago, but seeing Chiyo-dono take control of Sunagakure again, I suddenly felt excited again ande up!"


    After saying that, Sarutobi turned his head and continued: "If Chiyo-dono can be promoted to the Fifth Kazekage in Sunagakure at the age of sixty-nine, I will personally rush to congratte Chiyo-dono''s session ceremony. "


    "..."


    Chiyo pondered for a while before she said: "My age is already old, and unlike Hokage-dono, who is so greedy for power, the position of the Fifth Kazekage should be given to young people!"


    "I can rmend a candidate for you Chiyo-dono..."


    Sarutobi didn''t care about the secret irony in Chiyo''s word, and continued with a smile: "I used to have an ineffective disciple called Orochimaru, who is good at wind ninjutsu. Do you think he is suitable to be the Kazekage of your vige?"


    "Has the game not started yet?"


    Chiyo gritted her teeth and changed the subject. She suddenly understood why the outside world hate this bastard Sarutobi Hiruzen after so many years!


    His mouth can really speak!


    Sarutobi looked at the several young ninjas who had arrived underneath, and whispered: "It should start soon! This time there are many good little guys!"


    Amegakure: Uehara Naraku and Yuki Haku.


    Sunagakure: Gaara and Temari.


    In Konohagakure: Nara Shikamaru, Hyuga Neji, and Uzumaki Naruto.


    The other one is Uchiha Sasuke who doesn''t know what reason he hasn''t arrived at the venue yet. Naruto and Sakura have looked for him overnight and yet they did not found him.


    Uehara stood next to Naruto. Seeing his face looked bad, he asked eagerly: "What''s the matter Naruto? Did you get nervous and didn''t sleepst night?"


    "Hey, is it?"


    Shikamaru also looked at Naruto with a grin: "Naruto, in fact, this is just a small scene, don''t be nervous in the showter!"


    "I''m fine."


    Naruto was a little unexpected. He just shook his head gently, looking at Uehara and Shikamaru, the smiles on their faces were a little strange and calming: "Shikamaru, Uehara, this time my performance will definitely surprise you all."


    "That''s good."


    Uehara patted him on the shoulder.


    Just when he wanted to continue to say something, the chief examiner of their third exam walked up to them.


    "Uchiha Sasuke has not arrived yet, but the exams must start. The two that I will mention will stay and be the first to fight. The other participants will return to the preparation zone."


    With a book in his hand, Shiranui Genma read the name of the first match participant aloud: "Chunin exam first one on one battle... Uzumaki Naruto vs Hyuga Neji!"


    The first battle has been determined.


    Others stepped aside, leaving the main stage to Naruto and Neji, waiting for their results.


    Naruto slowly raised his head and looked at Neji: "I said during the qualifiers, I will definitely win this one."


    "Is it?"


    Neji didn''t care about Naruto''s attitude, and said arrogantly: "When you see the reality, you will know how downhearted you are..."


    "You talk too much nonsense!"


    The figure of Naruto appeared in front of Neji at a speed that was difficult to capture, swinging his fist and hitting Neji''s lower abdomen!


    This scene almost shocked everyone!


    No one would have thought that Naruto would be one to attack in the beginning!


    Haku looked at this scene in astonishment: "Uehara, that little yellow-haired guy... it feels like he''s reborn in this month!"


    "Isn''t this normal?"


    Uehara tickled the corner of his mouth and said with a light smile: "Hehe, the ckening is three times stronger, where is this going! Wait and see, the show will soon begin!"


    On the field.


    Naruto suppressed Neji almostpletely.


    "Byakugan!"


    Neji use Byakugan and looked at the chakras in Naruto with horror. He even saw a touch of red chakras flowing from Naruto''s body. What kind of power is that?


    Looking at Naruto who flew again, Neji uses the technique that he mastered in advance: "Hakkesh¨­ Kaiten!" (Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven)


    Naruto''s body was instantly knocked out by the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven!


    The battle bes more intense!


    Naruto looked like a stubborn beast, and he continued to attack Neji, even if he was repeatedly repelled, he kept moving forward!


    With the fierce battle, Naruto''s mood gradually became irritable!


    Naruto''s eyes suddenly turned red!


    A group of red chakra appeared on his body, and a chakra tail appeared behind him. This scene changed the expressions of all the people present!


    On the high tform.


    Chiyo looked at Naruto in a red chakra coat, with a little gloat on her face she said: "Is that Konoha Kyuubi Jinchuriki? I didn''t expect that Konoha mastered to use the power of Jinchuriki, but there must be some risk mastering it!"


    After speaking, Chiyo continued self-consciously: "That''s right, after all, the Kyuubi Rampage back then made Konoha suffer heavy losses..."


    Sarutobi ignored Chiyo''s ridicule, but immediately called the Anbu behind him, and said in a deep voice: "Go, let the seal squad dispatch and prevent this battle from continuing! Find out what happened to the Kyuubi''s seal!"


    Sarutobi believes that Naruto cannot use the power of Kyuubi, so any idents must not happen.


    If it was only the power of one tail, Sarutobi thought that he did not need to be dispatched, and a few ninjas should be able to suppress Naruto.


    What made Sarutobi never thought was that the Anbu he sent outpletely angered Naruto!


    When several Anbu had just stopped the fight and were about to step forward to stop Naruto, the yellow-haired young man suddenly raised his head, his eyes turned gloomy!


    "Grandpa Hokage finally couldn''t bear it, did he want to kill me? But don''t I use the power of the Kyuubi as he wishes now?"


    "Uzumaki Naruto, calm down!"


    "Why calm down?"


    Naruto stretched out his palm little by little, looked at the red coat on the palm, and revealed a fierce smile: "Isn''t this power exactly what Grandpa Hokage wants? Now I''m showing it to him!"


    The next moment, the tail behind him suddenly forked!


    The second red chakra tail appears!


    Then third!


    Fourth...


    Naruto''s body waspletely covered by Kyuibi''s chakras, and his crimson bijuu coat made him no different from half-tailed beasts mode, and even his voice had be the roar of a beast!


    "Roar!"


    The four-tailed Naruto disappeared instantly!


    Several Anbu ninjas who tried to control him were easily beaten by him with his ws!


    There was amotion on the audience stage throughout the arena.


    The survivors of the Kyuubi Rampage remembered the past. Now even if Naruto does not reveal theplete state of Kyuubi, with only four-tailed transformation makes them feel the evil and terror of Kyuubi''s Chakra!


    "Not good!"


    Sarutobi saw the state of Naruto, this old man finally couldn''t hold back in the stands, and when he was about to rush towards the field in a hurry.


    However, at this moment, a guard behind Chiyo suddenly appeared behind Sarutobi!


    The guard stretched out a kunai on the throat of Sarutobi, revealing a long tongue that licked his kunai, and said with a hoarse voice: "Chiyo-dono, I didn''t expect the timing to be better than we thought. More perfect, Konoha copse n can beunched!"


    "Orochimaru!"


    When Sarutobi heard the voice of the person behind him. A trace of anger shed in his eyes, but he suppressed his emotions forcibly, and looked at Chiyo: "Chiyo-dono should understand the danger of an out-of-control Jinchuriki, even you ninjas of Sunagakure will not be spared..."


    Sarutobi continued in a deep voice: "It is very dangerous to start a war rashly, especially in this situation..."


    "Hokage-dono, I know what you said."


    Chiyo slowly stood up, looked at the violent Naruto, and said softly: "Although we may die if we start a war... But if we don''t start a war now, Sunagakure will die!"


    A group of puppets suddenly appeared around Chiyo, and she coldly said to her subordinates: "Released the signal re and tell them that the n will start ahead of schedule, the war has begun!"


    "Yes, Chiyo-sama!"


    A group of red res flew into the air!


    Chiyo turned around to look at Orochimaru who was holding Sarutobi, and said in a deep voice: "ording to our agreement, Orochimaru-dono, you are responsible for solving Konoha''s highestbat power, right?"


    "Of course."


    Orochimaru chuckles: "My most important purpose is to give my sensei thest ride!"


    The audience''s stands suddenly became a mess!


    With the attack of Chiyo and Orochimaru, the ninjas of Sunagakure also immediately began to attack the ninjas of Konohagakure. Unprepared, Konoha ninja suffered severe damage for a while.


    On the ground, the four-tailed Naruto was still raging, and for a while, Konoha really showed a tendency to copse!


    Haku hiding in a corner, watching the fighting erupting everywhere, couldn''t help asking: "Uehara, what should we do now, who should we help?"


    "Let''s watch the y first!"


    Uehara looked at the chaotic arena, then saw that his main mission progress had increased from 17% to 20%, and whispered softly: "As a true viin, you have to wait until the end to enter the y!"

 Chapter 142 - 142: For The Greater Good

    The situation of war often changes quickly.


    Originally, the Suna ninja had the advantage at the moment ofunching the raid. The Konoha ninja on the field was once at a disadvantage. Even the Suna ninjas ambush troop outside the vige also broke through the Konoha defense line and attacked the vige.


    Konoha''s highestbat power Sarutobi Hiruzen and Orochimaru were imprisoned by the infiltrated Otonin using Shishienjin (Four Violet mes Formation), and the battle between the master and apprentice also broke out!


    However, as the strongest ninja vige in the ninja world, Konoha''s foundation is not something these people can contend with. Under the leadership of a group of ninja, the Konoha ninjas sessfullyunched a counterattack.


    In the arena, the arrival of two people also changed the situation.


    Kakashi and Sasuke finally ended their training and rushed to the Chunin exam arena and saw the raging Kyuubi.


    When Chiyo who is assisting the Suna ninja saw Kakashi, immediately abandoned her enemy, and manipted her puppet to rush towards Kakashi!


    Konoha White Fang, the enemy she hates the most!


    The face of Kakashi remained unchanged, and while facing Chiyo, he deployed thebat power in his side: "Guy, don''t waste time fighting, immediately go and help control Naruto!


    Lee and Sasuke, the two of you are going to rescue the people below the arena and fight against the Suna kid from Sunagakure!


    Sakura and the rest, go assist with yourpanion in the evacuation of the audience and ask for the Hyuga n Head''s help in protecting the audience!


    Genma, Raid¨­, Aoba, don''t waste time trying to crack the Shishienjin (Four Violet mes Formation), immediately lead other ninja guards tounch a counterattack, and send people to the Anbu base to request reinforcements! "


    "Yes!"


    "Understand!"


    "Leave it to me! Hachimon (Eight Gate) Open!"


    Since the arrival of Kakashi, everything has been proceeding in an orderly manner. When he is willing to take responsibility, he seems to have convincing power.


    This also surprised Uehara.


    This situation, which was originally more severe and dangerous than in Anime, was actually stabilized under themand of Kakashi, and it only took a while to solve the crisis.


    After Konoha''s reinforcements arrive, everyone can almost foresee the end of Sunagakure and Orochimaru.


    The only thing that did not change is that the Third Hogake is still unable to escape this time.


    Within the Four Violet mes Formation, Orochimaru uses the Impure World Reincarnation to summon the First Hokage Senju Hashirama and the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, which directly put Sarutobi at a disadvantage.


    However, outside of the Four Violet mes Formation, the Konoha ninjas have gradually begun to take advantage. The battle between Kakashi and Chiyo was also heating up and the winner could not be distinguished for a while but the others had achieved good results.


    The only trouble is the battle between Guy and Four-tailed Naruto.


    Seriously¡­


    Guy was really at a disadvantage. He estimated that it would be easier for him to kill the Four-tail Kyuubi, but it was a bit difficult to control it.


    But soon Guy won''t be troubled.


    Because Sasuke and Lee were both fighting together against Gaara and finally stimted in forcing him to use the power hidden in his body!


    "Tanuki Neiri no Jutsu!" (Feigning Sleep Technique)


    Gaara''s eyes closed instantly.


    A behemoth slowly sprang out from his body. Shukaku finally revealed his true body: "Roar~...this uncle has finallye out!"


    Just as the ninjas of Sunagakure thought that Shukaku was their reinforcement, the first thing this fat bijuu did when he came out was to open his mouth and released an air bullet to hit the four-tailed Naruto: "I just came out and I can smell that stinky fox!"


    "..."


    Guy was a little confused for a while. He didn''t know which bijuu he should attack: "Hey, Kakashi, which one is our own!"


    "Neither!"


    Kakashi avoided the attack of the puppet in Chiyo''s hand and said loudly: "No, Naruto is apanion in our vige. As long as you don''t kill Naruto, you can attack whatever you want, I believe you can solve it, Guy! "


    To be honest, Konoha seems to be lucky.


    Who could have imagined that the first thing that happened to help Konoha attack the out-of-control Kyuubi Jinchuriki is the ultimate weapon of Sunagakure Shukaku?


    "This kind of luck really has no ce to reason!"


    Uehara sighed faintly, and started toe out in the audience, stretched out his palm, and whispered: "It''s time to get out!"


    Sakura, Tenten, Ino, and Hinata, and other orderly girls, looked at Uehara in surprise.


    Sakura showed a trace of joy, and couldn''t help but ask: "Hey? Uehara-senpai, are you here to help too? We have many wounded here..."


    "..."


    Help your sister!


    Just seeing you makes me angry!


    Uehara nced at Sakura speechlessly.


    When Uehara just appeared in the audience, a figure in a hood walked up to him and handed him a scroll.


    With this scroll, Uehara has the possibility of doing things in the Chunin exam.


    Uehara looked at Kabuto hidden under his hood, and whispered softly: "You guide Kimimaro and Haku out of Konoha first, I will solve the problem here."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Kabuto jumped out of the auditorium.


    As the man with the hood left, Konoha''s neers gradually looked at Uehara. Sakura, Tenten, and Hinata could not help showing a trace of worry in their eyes. They were afraid that this friendly senpai is also an enemy.


    As an elder, Hyuga Hiashi had already recognized the facts. He quickly solved the attacking Suna ninjas and flew in front of these neers.


    Hiashi waved his hand and signaled these little guys to leave immediately, then slowly raised his head to look at Uehara and said: "Are you a friend or an enemy."


    "I am a friend and an enemy."


    Uehara chuckled and raised the scroll in his hand. He appeared behind Hiashi and whispered: "I want to be a kind person too, but the other people in Konoha don''t want me to!"


    "Hakkesh¨­ Kaiten!" (Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven)


    Hiashi''s movements are extremely fast!


    A group of high-speed rotating chakra airflow shields appeared beside him, and Uehara flew out with one blow!


    Uehara paid no attention at all, and slowly put away the scroll, patted the dust on his body, and slowly said: "Well, as expected to the n Head of the Hyuga n, the speed of the palm is really fast... But have you ever heard of da da da da da da da?"


    "What?"


    Hiashi frowned his brows.


    Uehara''s figure disappeared in an instant and appeared behind Hiashi, and said loudly: "This is it!"


    Countless shadows flew up!


    Hiashi was horrified by the speed of Uehara. The technique he uses is simr to body flicker and countless fists fell on him!


    The contemporary n Head of the Hyuga n can only barely stretch out two palms to try to resist one or two blows, and then he was knocked to the ground by the countless shadows of Uehara''s punches.


    "Father!"


    Hinata and his sister, Hyuga Hanabi, watched this scene in a panic. Just when they wanted to rush over, a figure stopped them.


    It was Neji who was nearly killed by Naruto just now.


    "You guys go."


    Neji looked at the lying Hiashi with aplicated expression, but he still yelled at the two sisters in a cold voice: "That guy is not something you two can handle!"


    "Neji-nii-san..."


    "Hurry up!"


    Neji was obviously impatient.


    Uehara didn''t chase them, but looked at Neji slowly, and asked: "I heard your rumor, so I didn''t expect you to protect the two of them. Why? No longer hate your n?"


    "Huh, what''s up with you!"


    Neji frowned displeasedly.


    Bang!


    Uehara kicked Neji!


    However, Hiashi on the ground suddenly got up and blocked Uehara, and it happened that he is the one that had been kicked on his lower abdomen.


    Hiashi hugged Uehara''s calf tightly, took out a letter, and threw it to Neji, saying loudly: "This is the letter your father left for you, hurry! Go and protect Hinata and Hanabi.!"


    "..."


    Neji gritted his teeth.


    The Hyuga genius who was born in the branch of the Hyuga n grabbed the letter with doubts and chased Hinata and Hanabi.


    "Do you really want me to kill you?"


    Uehara stared at Hiashi who stood in front of him, shook his head, and sighed regretfully. He stepped on Hiashi and took advantage of his strength to jump into the air, the other leg then kicked Hiashi on his neck!


    Hiashi''s body who was kicked by Uehara and fell to the ground from the high auditorium!


    Bang!


    The two sisters and Neji, who happened to be leaving the auditorium, were startled by the falling body from the sky.


    Neji gritted his teeth, pushed them to another direction, and said in a deep voice: "You two, go quickly, I will take the n head to the hospital!"


    "but¡­"


    "No but."


    Neji interrupted Hinata, shook his head gently at her, and said: "Hanabi-sama is still young, Hinata-sama you are her sister, you must calm her, the n head leave it to me..."


    "I see"


    Hinata covered her sister''s eyes and took her out of here.


    Neji leaned over against the dying Hiashi, and quickly ran to Konoha Hospital carrying him!


    Hiashi firmly grasped Neji''s shoulder, and whispered: "... Neji, the reputation of the Hyuga n and the future depends on you!"


    "n Head."


    Neji lowered his head slowly.


    Hiashi lowered his head and said in a low voice: "Neji, I know my injury. Even if I live, I cannot fight again as a ninja."


    Neji still rushed towards the hospital: "Please don''t say such frustrated words, Hinata-sama and Hanabi-sama are still very young!"


    "..."


    Hiashi stay silent for a while, and whispered: "If I can survive, I will engrave myself the Caged Bird Cursed Seal."


    The n Head of the Hyuga n was very aware of his injuries, and he didn''t know how many bones he had broken, even if he survived, he would not have any fighting ability.


    In this way, his eyes can be taken away.


    As a father, he can live for the sake of Hinata and Hanabi; as the head of the n, he must also engrave himself with a protective Caged Bird Cursed Seal to protect the eye of the Hyuga n.


    Is this karma?


    In the auditorium.


    Many people have seen all this with their own eyes.


    Lee, who had just left the area, stood in front of Uehara. The Chakra on him began to explode little by little: "Uehara-senpai, why are you doing this? Are you not our friend?"


    "Sorry, Lee."


    Uehara sighed and slowly clenched his fist: "For the greater good, I must kill the Third Hokage-sama.. After all of this is over, you will understand me."

 Chapter 143 - 143: Kill Danzo Yesterday, Kill Sarutobi Today!

    Lee''s IQ is obviously iprehensible.


    Just when Uehara thought there was another hearty battle, Lee suddenly gritted his teeth and kowtow to the ground: "Uehara-senpai, I don''t want to hurt you, please stop!"


    Why did this guy kowtow when they meet?


    Uehara was silent for a while, then suddenly said: "Lee, we all do this for our viges, you should know that I cannot retreat anymore."


    Uehara looked at Lee, who bowed his head and sobbed, he softly persuaded: "Lee, stand up! I know that you can use that forbidden technique again, so let us fight to the death for our vige so that we can be worthy of our original intention of bing a ninja."


    Uehara nced at one of his side missions and said loudly: "Lee if you keep your hands, I will think you are looking down on me! Stand up! Stand up now, if you dare to keep your hands, I will I look down on you!"


    Lee slowly raised his head and gritted his teeth. Chakra burst out on his body, and his momentum instantly blew away the audience seats: "Sorry Uehara-senpai, I will do as you wish... the fifth gate, open!"


    After Lee opened Hachimon this time, he had sufficient preparation and training, which was much better than a month ago.


    At least now, his body has been able to withstand Hachimon''s bacsh.


    It''s a pity that Lee can only open up to the fifth gate. If he can open the sixth gate, he may be able to make Uehara a little bit serious. Now it''s not enough!


    "Konoha Senp¨±!" (Leaf Whirlwind)


    A strong kick suddenly hit Uehara!


    Uehara closed his arms and turned on the spiked defense. An orange grid-shaped dome covered him and he allow Lee to kick it over!


    A huge counter-shock force caused Lee to fly out involuntarily!


    The corner of Uehara''s mouth hooked up. He flew up and mmed his arm against Lee, he took advantage of the counter-shock force to knock Lee''s body further. Lee flew upside down to destroy half of the auditorium.


    Lee in fifth gates state only has the strength of an upper-level ninja, facing Uehara, there is no room for resistance...


    "Sorry, Lee."


    After Uehara defeated Lee with two strokes, he rushed in the direction of the Four Violet mes Formation. If he did not hurry, the Third Hokage and Orochimaru might die together!


    [Side mission: Defeat Hachimon (Eight Gate) Rock Lee (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a skill Tough Wrist.]


    [Tough wrist: You can increase the power and attack speed of your right hand through the umtion of Chakra. The skill cooldown is 1 second, and the minimum consumption of Chakra is 100 points.]


    Uehara really didn''t know how toin.


    Is this skill really called tough wrist instead of being single for twenty years? What''s more, he could already use Chakra to improve his power!


    It''s just not as precise as skill control.


    Uehara fly into the sky above the Four Violet mes Formation. He waved his right arm and mmed down towards the Four Violet mes Formation with a white light on his fist!


    Crack!


    A crack clearly appeared on the Four Violet mes Formation!


    The next moment, the entire Four Violet mes Formation burst open!


    The four Otonin vomited blood because of the forceful destruction of the Four Violet mes Formation!


    Orochimaru raised his head vigntly, looking at the young Ame ninja who had broken the Four Violet mes Formation with a punch, and gritted his teeth bitterly: "Uehara Naraku, you bastard!"


    The First Hokage Senju Hashirama and the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, which are controlled by Orochimaru, are still beating Sarutobi, and when the Third Hokage is about to be unable to hold on, Uehara againe to disrupt his n!


    "Orochimaru, I''m here to help you!"


    Uehara slowly lowered his head and looked at Orochimaru he said: "Someone paid a very high price, so let me help you kill the Third Hokage."


    "I do not need it."


    Orochimaru shook his head, pointed at Sarutobi who could not fight back, and said coldly: "Don''t you see that I am about to kill him?"


    "This is not a question of if you want or not."


    Uehara looked at Orochimaru and calmly said: "Orochimaru, you should understand what I mean, no one dares to refuse my help."


    Orochimaru:"..."


    If it weren''t for this critical juncture, Orochimaru really wanted to use the impure world puppets of the First and Second Hokage to teach Uehara a lesson!


    It''s a pity that he is afraid of encountering the same thing four years ago...If Uehara summoned the giant shark that can devour the soul, wouldn''t he be at a loss again?


    Orochimaru bit his lip bitterly, and said coldly: "Uehara Naraku, let''s be honest, what do you want to do?"


    "You can''t understand what I''m saying?"


    After Uehara frowned, he looked down at Sarutobi who was trying desperately in the distance, and his body instantly disappeared into the air.


    In the next moment, Uehara''s figure appeared behind Sarutobi, and a Chakra Broadsword appeared in his hand, this sword suddenly prated Sarutobi''s chest!


    However, this old man who was in his twilight years was very sensitive!


    No, he did not dodge the attack, it''s the Henge: Kong¨­nyoi (Transformation: Adamantine Staff) that he is holding the Monkey King: Enma blocked Uehara''s attack!


    "Your Excellency does not seem to make any sense..."


    Sarutobi looked at Uehara, frowned tightly, and said in a deep voice: "These days, I thought you would be Konoha''s friend."


    "Sorry, Hokage-sama."


    Uehara sighed and said in a low voice: "Since Hokage-sama is dying I will tell you. Because Shimura Danzo-sama from your vige has given us some conditions that Amegakure cannot refuse! "


    "Danzo!"


    Sarutobi''s face suddenly turned dark, thinking of his old friend''s style.


    Many years ago, Danzo began to covet Hokage''s position. Now that shameless thing attract Sunagakure, Orochimaru, and Amegakure to jointly take action,unched Konoha''s copse n to assassinate him, the Hokage, and finally betrayed his vige for benefit!


    But now is not the time to think about this.


    Sarutobi must first stabilize the enemy. He dodges the double-team of the First and Second Hokage and persuades Uehara: "Don''t you know that Danzo was missing or even killedst night?"


    While talking, Sarutobi stretched out the Adamantine Staff to sweep, and temporarily forced the two Senju back!


    However, taking advantage of this opportunity, Uehara once again appeared behind Sarutobi, the Chakra Broadsword in his hand sessfully pierced Sarutobi''s chest!


    The Four Violet mes Formation has been broken so Uehara has no time to waste!


    "Of course I know that Danzo was killed."


    Uehara leaned over Sarutobi''s head and whispered: "Hush, don''t tell anyone that I killed himst night!"


    Sarutobi turned his head to look at Uehara with a shocked face, and blood began to flow down from the corner of his mouth.


    Sarutobi''s eyes were a little puzzled, and he asked word by word: "Then what is your purpose in doing this..."


    "I just want to kill you."


    Uehara stood behind Sarutobi, smiling lightly, and said: "For the greater good, Amegakure cannot be an enemy of Konoha for the time being, so I have to find a reason to kill you so Konoha will not hold me ountable."


    "You¡­"


    "Okay, Danzo did not die that long, so you can go find him with peace of mind!"


    Uehara suddenly drew out his purple broadsword, looking at the blood on Sarutobi''s chest, he whispered: "By the way, don''t say any stupid things about the will of fire, I also specially prepared for you a big gift!"


    "..."


    Sarutobi protruding his eyes, looked at Uehara fiercely.


    However, in such a severely injured situation, Sarutobi could no longer fight back, even unable to speak, so he could only stare at Uehara with hatred.


    After a while, his palm gradually loosened, and there was no sound anymore.


    This person held the power of Konoha for more than 40 years. He took Konoha to the peak with one hand and watched Konoha fall from the peak and died here.


    The Adamantine Staff trembled on the ground, an eye was revealed and re fiercely at the murderer Uehara before it turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated...


    Others didn''t know what Uehara said, but he heard it clearly!


    However, a fist with white light mmed on the Adamantine Staff!


    This Adamantine Staff, which was imed to be never be destroyed, broke into pieces in an instant, turned into a piece of debris.


    Uehara nced at the broken Adamantine Staff and snorted coldly: "I won''t let go even a dog, let alone a monkey..."


    [Advanced mission 5: Kill Five Kage (2/5), the mission has not beenpleted yet, the reward is unknown.]


    [Side mission: Defeat the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is the opening of The Skill Synthesis Function.]


    This is a bit messy!


    The skill synthesis function is simply a lottery!


    Uehara nced at the system panel roughly. The synthesis function can fuse three skills or summoning contracts, and then a random skilles out?


    [Side mission: Defeat the summoned beast Monkey King: Enma (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and reward is the summoning contract of Wukung the Monkey King (Vulcanic Wukong).]


    [Summoning Contract: Summons Wukong the Monkey King (Vulcanic Wukong), consumes 3000 Chakra points.]


    Uehara frowned, somewhat unable to understand, a summon with skin? So is it strong? Maybe I can try this when we capture the Four-tailed Bijuu in the future?


    "Uehara, what is your purpose?"


    Orochimaru controlled Hashirama and Tobirama to stand apart respectively, Incase if Uehara summon the shark that can swallow their souls, and if something goes wrong, he can at least retain abat power.


    "Do you really do not understand human words? I am not here to target you."


    Uehara shook his head, how could he target Orochimaru now?


    He has already inserted the spy Kabuto to Orochimaru''s side, waiting for Orochimaru to start fighting against ck Zetsu to obtain White Zetsu. How can he weaken the battle strength of Orochimaru?


    One of the reasons why Uehara killed the Third Hokage is that he is worried that Orochimaru would be hit by the Third Hokage''s dying counterattack.


    After pitting Orochimaru for so long, he can be a good man now!


    Uehara turned his head and looked at Orochimaru he said: "Leave here! Or, do you want to take the corpse of the Third Hokage and reincarnate it?"


    "Ho ho ho... howe?"


    Orochimaru smiled and licked his lips, he said softly: "This is my Sensei, why should I be disrespectful to him? I just wanted to kill him and let Danzo seed..."


    Originally, the purpose of Konoha''s copse n was to kill the Third Hokage while Konoha''s other suitable candidates were away so that Danzo could seed in the position of Hokage.


    In this way, Danzo can use all of Konoha''s resources to secretly support Orochimaru''s research.


    Now this goal has been achieved.


    Orochimaru really has no reason to stay here, he intends to directly betray his ally Sunagakure and leave Konoha.


    Uehara nced at Orochimaru weirdly, and said softly: "Did you not hear what I said to Hokage?"


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing!"


    Uehara nced at Orochimaru with a weird look. This guy has a very strong psychological quality, and he should not copse when he learns about Danzo''s disappearance.


    The Konoha ninjas in the distance gathered around, obviously not nning to let go of the two murderers who killed the Third Hokage.


    There was a cold light in Orochimaru''s eyes, directing the four people of Otonin and the two Senju, they fly into the air and fled the scene.


    Uehara seemed to have thought of something, and said loudly: "Wait Orochimaru, you haven''t given me what you owe me!"


    Uehara almost forgot, Orochimaru, this guy has not given him the scrolls for Impure World Reincarnation!


    "Naraku-kun..."


    Orochimaru chuckled in the air and shook his head, he replied: "Next time I can show you how to swallow a thousand pieces of the scroll...As for now, you should ask for more luck!"


    "..."


    Uehara sighed, Orochimaru didn''t even know that he and Danzo would be med for killing the Third Hokage.


    As for Uehara himself, he was just an innocent and deceived Ame ninja.


    Even if Konoha wants to me him, he still has to see if they have this strength!


    Therefore, even if Uehara wants to y celebrity-level acting, he must first fight.


    If not, after Uehara defeated everyone, he could in turn me the Root leader of Konoha for deceiving Amegakure!


    Whoever has a big fist makes sense!


    Whoever has good acting skills will have a reason!

 Chapter 144 - 144: Konoha Has Fallen Into Darkness!

    "I don''t intend to be an enemy of Konoha..."


    After Uehara said this, he faintly felt that something was wrong. The body of the Third Hokage was still lying next to him, and he felt embarrassed to say this.


    One of the ninja wearing a mask cursed coldly: "You coborate with Orochimaru to kill the Third Hokage-sama, do you still want to deceive us?"


    "Kill him, avenge Hokage-sama!"


    The Konoha ninjas suddenly became angry.


    Uehara could only make a helpless move, punching the Konoha ninja, on one hand for the benefits of the dark harvest, on the other hand, quietly waiting for an opportunity.


    In fact, he is waiting for the opportunity to act.


    After all, this is just a group of Anbu and ordinary ninjas, and if he let someone snatch the hidden book of alliance scroll in his hand as soon as they met, which is really a bit fake.


    After waiting for a while, find a chance to reveal a w, and logically someone snatches the scroll, that is when his acting breaks out.


    This opportunity was hard-won.


    Soon someone attack Uehara''s side, kicked Uehara, and a scroll fell as Uehara flew out.


    Uehara''s face changed drastically, and he was about to rush over as soon as he stood up!


    However, it was toote. An Anbu had already snatched the scroll and saw the words "Book of Alliance" on it.


    "Not good!"


    Uehara rushed to the Anbu, with all of his power, but it seemed that he couldn''t break through the defenses. He could only watch the Anbu with a scroll to find his boss.


    The Anbu who was in charge of besieging Ueharamanded loudly: "Stop him, what this guy desperately wants to get must be an important information!"


    "..."


    Uehara showed helplessness and finally began to desperately try to be tough.


    At the same time, the overall situation on the arena has gradually changed.


    Although the Third Hokage Sarutobi had been killed in battle and Konoha losses their leader but the hope of Sunagakure was not reliable.


    Shukaku and the four-tailed Naruto were in a violent fight, and Guy also added chaos by the side from time to time.


    The ninjas of Sunagakure could not get the support of their bijuu, so their ambush and reinforcements were repelled one after another, and with the retreat of Orochimaru, the Suna ninjas could no longer hold it.


    Chiyo had no choice but to let go of Kakashi for a while, so she could only give an order to find a way to recover Shukaku and retreat immediately.


    As for Chiyo herself, she has no ns to leave alive, she ns to use her life to stay here and kill Kakashi!


    It is a pity that the presence of one person made the Suna ninja presentpletely desperate.


    Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin, also rushed back to Konoha. After he defeated the Suna ninja from the outer side of the vige, he surrounded the entire arena with reinforcements.


    "Seal the Kyuubi first!"


    The first thing Jiraiya did was to seal the runaway Kyuubi first.


    After all, the Suna ninjas are just turtles in the urn, and once the Kyuubi makes a mistake, it will be a devastating disaster for Konoha.


    Of course, before sealing the Kyuubi, it must be first suppressed.


    "Kuchiyose: Yatai Kuzushi no Jutsu!" (Summoning: Food Cart Destroyer Technique)


    After Jiraiya quickly closed his hands and knotted the handseal, a toad carrying a huge ninja sword fell from the sky, sitting on Shukaku and crushing it to the ground!


    It is the toad of Mount Myuboku!


    Even if Shukaku screamed and wanted to escape, he couldn''t escape the Toad restraint for the time being. This temporarily stabilized the situation and gave Jiraiya time to control the Kyuubi.


    "Doton: Yomi Numa!" (Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld)


    Jiraiya quickly closed his hands again to knot handseal, and a huge swamp appeared below the four-tailed Naruto. Then the hair around him stretch out and entangled Naruto''s body: "Ranjishigami no Jutsu!" (Wild Lion''s Mane Technique)


    The four-tailed Naruto couldn''t move immediately!


    Just when Jiraiya was cautiously nning to step forward to impose a seal, the Wild Lion''s Mane Technique fell apart in an instant!


    Another tail appears behind the original four-tailed Naruto!


    And this tail is bing more and more!


    Five tails...


    Six tails...


    Seven tails...


    eight-tail¡­


    "Is it toote?"


    Jiraiya''s eyes changed slightly, now that there are more and more Kyuubi''s chakras in Naruto''s body, there is no way to simply apply the seal if this continues.


    Just when Jiraiya was a little desperate and nning to seal it to death, the Kyuubi Chakra on Naruto suddenly began to fade away.


    It''s incredible!


    It was like Kyuubi wanted toe out, and suddenly he has sealed again!


    Within the sealed space.


    When Naruto groggily wanted to tear off the seal, an arm grabbed his hand, and a gentle voice fell into Naruto''s ears: "Naruto, do you really want to untie this seal?"


    "Then what can I do..."


    Naruto slowly turned his head, and saw a blond ninja, his eyes shed: "You are..."


    The blonde ninja''s eyes curled with a smile, like a little sun: "If there is nothing wrong, I should be your father."


    It is the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.


    After seeing Naruto, Minato didn''t hide anything but simply talked about the Kyuubi Rampage before Naruto''s birth: "When you were born, a mysterious masked man attacked your mother. ¡­"


    "The mysterious mask man is Uchiha Obito."


    Naruto directly revealed the secret, and he even added: "It was grandpa Third Hokage who instructed Uchiha Obito to attack the both of you. He wants to regain his power..."


    "..."


    Minato was speechless.


    After a while, Minato frowned his brows and immediately said: "Impossible, the Third Hokage-sama is not a person greedy for power, wait, Obito is the one who attacked us, which is even more impossible, Obito is a kind person... "


    "At the beginning, I also thought that grandpa Third Hokage was very kind."


    Naruto interrupted Minato''s words again, and whispered: "The Kyuubi''s previous container should be mother, right? Grandpa Third Hokage wants to use the power of Kyuubi, but he can''t do this, so he ordered Uchiha Obito to harm you."


    Naruto opened his mouth again and continued to add: "One more thing, Uchiha Obito is already an S-rank traitor in the vige."


    "But¡­"


    Minato''s brows were frowning tighter and tighter, he couldn''t say anything anymore.


    Now it seems that if Uchiha Obito has be an S-rank traitor, it means that he is strong and has serious harm. This fact cannot be shaken off.


    Sarutobi does not seem to be a power hungry person.


    But¡­


    The facts are very obvious when you think about it carefully.


    Minato suddenly remembered the reason why he became the Fourth Hokage that year. It was because the Third Hokage Sarutobi was forced to abdicate due to a misstep in the Third Ninja World War.


    However, Sarutobi did not choose Orochimaru or Shimura Danzo but chose the disciple of his student Jiraiya.


    Since then, the Third Hokage still assisted Konoha as a consultant, and Minato has been following his guidance.


    "I also always think that Grandpa Third Hokage is the only person in the vige who take good cares of me..."


    Naruto''s face was ugly, and he whispered: "But he kept everyone in the vige from contacting me, so he took care of me and visited me from time to time because he wanted me to rely on him."


    "Yondaime."


    The Kyuubi in the cage showed his sharp teeth. Looking at the father and son outside the gate, heughed loudly and said: "This kid secretly heard it all, in Yondaime''s eye this vige should be kind but the truth is this vige is so dark..."


    "..."


    Minato was toozy to pay attention to Kyuubi, but he held his son''s shoulders and quickly told his son: "Naruto, go find Jiraiya-sensei! He is my sensei and the only person I can trust. Go find him, tell him your life experience, he will find out the truth! If Konoha falls into the darkness, Jiraiya-sensei will definitely not sit idly by!"


    "Is it Ero Sennin?"


    The darkness in Naruto''s body gradually faded, and he thought of the white-haired old man: "Isn''t he that super old pervert?"


    "Uh... don''t pay attention to these."


    Minato''s face was a little embarrassed. He touched his son''s head and whispered: "Your namees from his book! Jiraiya-sensei is the most just ninja. After leaving here, you immediately went to find him. !"


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Naruto''s figure quietly disappeared.


    When Naruto left this sealed space, the figure of Minato slowly disappeared.


    He is after all already dead, so he can only hope for his teacher.


    The fact is always so coincidental.


    When Naruto woke up, the first thing he saw was Jiraiya, the white-haired man who tore open his clothes with a worried expression, checking the seal of Kyuubi.


    "Ero Sennin!"


    Naruto suddenly hugged Jiraiya, and tears slowly flowed down his cheeks: "Dad asked me toe to you. He said Konoha has fallen into the darkness. Only by finding you can you change this! "


    "What?"


    Jiraiya was also speechless.


    When did Konoha fall into darkness?


    And what happened to Naruto''s father?

 Chapter 145 - 145: Call Me Actor Uehara

    Konoha fell into the darkness.


    When Naruto had finished saying everything, Jiraiya''s face became more solemn, and even Jiraiya himself had seen a lot of darkness.


    However, the Kyuubi Rampage was instigated by Sarutobi.


    This news is too shocking. If you don''t pay attention to it, it will cause chaos in Konoha. Jiraiya also waved to Konoha Anbu, and asked in a deep voice: "Where is the old man now?"


    "Hokage-sama has been killed!"


    An Anbu leader rushed over quickly. The first sentence made Jiraiya''s face change again. What is the situation today?


    After the Anbu finished speaking, he handed over a scroll: "Jiraiya-sama, the murderer of Hokage-sama has been surrounded by us. We grabbed this from the murderer. Please take care of it!"


    Fortunately, Jiraiya''s prestige is high enough, otherwise, the Anbu doesn''t know what to do, after all, the news on the scroll is too shocking.


    Jiraiya check if the situation had stabilized, then he slowly opened the scroll with the words "Book of Alliance" and looked at it carefully.


    The amount of information today is a bit big.


    Danzo secretly reached an alliance with Amegakure, even including the recognition of Hanzo as a Kage; supporting the war between the country of rain against the country of earth; supporting the country of rain invasion and upation of the country of grass; supporting Amegakure to clean up the Akatsuki Organization...


    As for why he did this...


    This reason is readily avable, and it has already happened.


    If Danzo did not sign this alliance letter, why would Ame risk a war to assassinate the Third Hokage?


    "But is this really fits Danzo''s temperament? Didn''t that guy keep shouting "For Konoha"? How could he sign this kind of alliance letter..."


    Jiraiya also frowned. When he was a little skeptical, Kakashi finally tried his best to defeat Chiyo and came to Jiraiya.


    Aftering over, Kakashi nailed Danzo''s crime in one sentence: "Suna ninja high-level staff Baki has confessed that it was Shimura Danzo and Orochimaru who invited them to participate in the Konoha copse n. The mission from the Country of Wind will be returned to Sunagakure in exchange for their cooperation..."


    After speaking, Kakashi added: "By the way, Jiraiya-sama, there is another news that there was a fierce fight at the Root basest night. Danzo is suspected to be missing or killed. The murderer may be Uchiha Itachi or Uchiha Obito..."


    "I also have a message here."


    Jiraiya''s expression was a little ugly he raised his head and said: "Twelve years ago, Uchiha Obito was probably instigated by our Hokage-sama to start the Kyuubi Rampage... Kakashi, it is said that you are also one of the insiders who know this? "


    Kakashi: "..."


    Why would Jiraiya know this?


    This news was told by Naruto to Jiraiya.


    The information Naruto overheardst night was a bit too much, and he told Jiraiya all of it.


    In the face of the person whom his father promised that can be trusted, Naruto would not be suspicious.


    Jiraiya just heard the news that Naruto has brought in and he didn''t believe itpletely, but seeing Kakashi''s expression, it was obvious that Jiraiya had an answer in his heart.


    "The position of Hokage is really a big trouble..."


    Jiraiya also rubbed his forehead and said in a deep voice: "I won''t say anything in advance. Now the two old men are dead, but they have left us with so many problems."


    Kakashi nodded, then said softly: "But now the Suna ninjas who attacked the vige have been controlled, the leading Chiyo has also been arrested, and the violent Jinchuriki has also been stopped..."


    "It seems that only the Ame boy who assassinated the old man is left?"


    Jiraiya also stood up slowly, looking at Uehara who was still killing all around in the distance. He said in a deep voice: "I remember that kid had a good rtionship with Konoha before? Send someone to tell him, Shimura Danzo is already dead, his battle has lost its meaning."


    "Then let me and Guy go!"


    Kakashi draw out a kunai and whispered: "I have a good rtionship with Uehara. Please let me try to persuade him to surrender, but he killed the Third Hokage-sama, what should we do with him?"


    "First control him and contact Amegakure for negotiation!"


    Jiraiya hadn''t really taken Uehara''s problem to his heart.


    On the rooftop of the Chunin exam arena.


    Uehara has already defeated wave after wave of Konoha Ninjas, his dark harvest reaping is so fast, and in a blink of an eye, his stats have increased by four to five hundred points.


    Kakashi and Guy flew to the rooftop, waved back, and stop the Anbu ninja who had besieged Uehara, lest they were innocently affected.


    After everyone had retreated, Kakashi persuaded: "Put down your weapons, Uehara, you have already lost!


    And we also saw the alliance book privately made by Amegakure and Shimura Danzo, but Shimura Danzo diedst night so your alliance book is invalid..."


    "Dead? Shimura Danzo is dead?"


    Uehara''s face instantly turned a little gloomy, he suddenly grasped the purple Chakra Broadsword in his hand and aimed it at Kakashi!


    Uehara''s lips trembled, and his voice gradually became agitated: "I have reported this good news to Hanzo-sama in advance. You are now telling me that the alliance book is invalid. How can I exin it to Hanzo-sama!"


    Uehara squeezed tightly his hand, and his arm gradually began trembling: "Kakashi, I came to Konoha to take the Chunin exam, just to tell everyone that Amegakure cannot be bullied.!


    To make Amegakure stronger, and for the Country of Rain to survive among your great nations, I did not hesitate to betray my conscience and made an agreement with Shimura Danzo. Now you are telling me that the alliance book is invalid!


    I won''t ept it!


    I will never ept it!


    Hatake Kakashi! That is the letter of alliance signed by Shimura Danzo! He promised that he will support us and Konoha will support us!


    He promised me! "


    The words and expressions he made in the past few minutes made Uehara think that he might never again have such a realistic performance in his life.


    In these few minutes, the image of Ame ninja who expects his hometown to be strong is on the verge of copse.


    Uehara felt that he might not be able to suppress theughter in his throat, so he looked up to the sky andughed wildly: "Hahahahahaha...Kakashi, how can the alliance letter signed by your Konoha executives be invalid? Are you joking with me?"


    The smile on Uehara''s face gradually became a little horrible: "Kakashi, we are friends, Guy, we are also friends. Are you fooling me? I just got it today that alliance book. For this reason, I vited my conscience and assassinated an elder and now you told me that the alliance book is invalid!"


    "..."


    Kakashi and Guy fell silent.


    They fully understood the copse of Uehara and even felt a little regretful. This is a genius ninja, not only powerful but also good at medical ninjutsu.


    During the month when Uehara was in Konoha, they saw Uehara always polite and kind to everyone.


    Now Uehara''s face is full of crazy smiles!


    "Uehara, calm down."


    For a while, Kakashi was even a little ashamed that he suspected that Uehara''s kind personality was a kind of disguise. He slowly stretched out his hand to signal Uehara to calm down for the time being.


    Kakashi continued to persuade: "You calm down first, this matter is impossible to reverse, and you are very likely to be deceived by Danzo!"


    "Yes, Naraku Kitahara-sama!"


    Guy''s face was a bit serious and follow up Kakashi''s persuasion: "Calm down first, everything can be discussed. Although the alliance book is invalid, Konoha and Ame are still friendly allies!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha¡­"


    Uehara raised his hand and smiled coolly: "Did Shimura Danzo deceive me? Who am I? Do you know what will an Ame ninja pay in deceiving Hanzo-sama? It''s my death to calm down the anger of Hanzo-sama!"


    When Uehara said these words, he even felt that Hanzo right now was still alive. He gritted his teeth and continued: "My Sensei and my elders will all be implicated because of this incident. You know they treat me well so it doesn''t make sense for them to be implicated!"


    "I can understand how you feel."


    Kakashi sighed.


    Danzo is really a big pit, whoever jumps will be in big trouble.


    When Kakashi was still young, Danzo lured him to assassinate Sarutobi. He should execute Danzo for it.


    Otherwise, such a big tragedy would not happen today.


    Even Sarutobi himself was killed by the enemy who was lured by Danzo.


    Uehara squeezed the purple chakra broadsword in his hand, and gradually revealed a touch of madness: "Kakashi-san, Guy-san, the alliance book must not be invalidated, I will definitely not ept it!"


    Uehara mmed the chakra broadsword in his hand: "If Konoha doesn''t admit it, then I will use my power to get the things from the alliance book!"


    "..."


    Kakashi reluctantly pulled out his kunai, and sighed softly: "Forget it, grab him first Guy, but be careful, Uehara is not easy to deal with!"


    "Kakashi, don''t we have room for rxation?"


    Guy tightened the bandage on his hand little by little, and said solemnly: "It would be a shame to fight Lee''s savior!"


    "After we catch him, let''s find a way for him!"


    Kakashi rushed towards Uehara: "Uehara''s mental state is not right, we can only take him down first. For Konoha, calming the chaos is the most important thing!"


    "Kakashi, do you think you can defeat me?"


    Uehara swung the purple broadsword and fought with Kakashi, his voice gradually became a little hoarse: "Now I will take your life in exchange for Konoha to ept the alliance book!"


    "..."


    Kakashi looked helpless.


    Does this mental breakdown guy look at the situation?


    The whole Konoha has calm down. All the enemies either fled, surrendered, or were captured, and only one Ame ninja was left. What storm could it cause?


    However, some real people have expectations of Uehara.


    In a corner.


    After Kabuto sent away Kimimaro and Haku, he quietly returned here. He looked at the crazy Uehara on the roof of the high tform and couldn''t help sighing quietly.


    "Naraku-sama.... is really acting hard."

 Chapter 146 - 146: Hijack!

    At the moment when Kakashi and Uehara sh, he immediately found the w of Uehara: "This guy''s kenjutsu is very poor... it''s my chance!"


    Kakashi was waving his kunai and was about to take advantage of the w revealed by Uehara''s swordy, and directly stepped forward to try to control Uehara with one move.


    However, Uehara mmed the purple broadsword into the ground, and began to form handseal quickly with both hands releasing a defense enhancement: "Soul Blessing!"


    This barrier directly protected Uehara.


    Even if Kakashi and Guy tried desperately to attack, they were blocked from outside the barrier, and they could only helplessly look at Uehara, who was continuing to form handseal in the barrier.


    After two seconds, the barrier copsed.


    Two secondster, Ueharapleted the handseal.


    "Raiton: Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison!"


    With a stern cry, a group of thundercloud storms formed on top of Uehara''s head, and lightning swam in it, attacking Kakashi and Guy!


    But Kakashi and Guy are faster!


    Compared with the other ninjas Uehara encountered, their fighting instinct drove them to easily avoid the first lightning strike.


    It''s just that Kakashi was even a little daunted.


    What''s the matter with the lightning Jutsu of Uehara? He remembers that this lightning ninjutsu is not knotted like this, right?


    As a ninja who had personally seen Uehara''s ninjutsu, Kakashi clearly remembered the messy handseal gestures.


    It is a pity that it is toote to think about this. Kakashi hurriedly taught Guy how to guard against this kind of attack speed-intensive lightning ninjutsu: "Guy, don''t stay in a position for more than 0.5 seconds!"


    "Okay!"


    Guy nodded quickly.


    Many ninjas were caught off guard in the past. After evading the first lightning attack, they would be hit by the second lightning. Once hit by a bolt of lightning, they would never escape the remaining countless bolts of lightning.


    So every lightning strike must be avoided!


    Soon, Uehara''s Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison was released by Chakra with a few hundred points ended. He originally wanted to use this to test Kakashi and Guy.


    "Dainamikku Entor¨©!" (Dynamic Entry)


    While he was moving fast, Guy took advantage of his strength and made a surprise kick at Uehara!


    Uehara raised his arms in front of him, activate the spiked defense state, and an orange-yellow grid-shaped defensive cover appeared around him.


    Obviously, this is the most suitable move in the face against a taijutsu ninja.


    However, at the next moment, Guy suddenly turned around, passing by Uehara, and forcibly interrupted his attack.


    Guy flew to the ground and said in a deep voice: "I have been watching your fight with Lee just now. This move will rebound our taijutsu attacks, right?"


    "Ok?"


    Uehara''s expression changed, and he suddenly turned to look at Kakashi on the other side. Under the cover of Guy''s feint, Kakashi had alreadypleted the handseal!


    "Katon: G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu!" (Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique)


    A ball of fire rushed toward Uehara, especially when Kakashi was very close to Uehara this ball of fire was almost inevitable, and it was toote to form handseal to resist.


    Uehara gritted his teeth, closed his hand abruptly, and shouted in a low voice: "Suiton: Tidal Waves!"


    Huge waves rise to the sky!


    The ball of fire was submerged by the waves!


    "Doton: Dory¨±heki!" (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    The waves rushed towards Kakashi with plenty of energy but were blocked by the Earth-Style Wall technique he had prepared in advance.


    There was ayer of sweat slowly oozing out of Kakashi''s nose, and he couldn''t help but feel a little rmed: "Thest time I met Uehara, he used his eyes to form the seal to use powerful water ninjutsu... can it be done with only a few handseal now?"


    Fortunately, he still has teammates.


    After Uehara and Kakashi''s ninjutsu duel ended, Guy''s taijutsu attack came again!


    And when Guy''s taijutsu was unable to make contributions, Kakashi would use Guy as a cover to release ninjutsu.


    There is no gap between the two of them.


    "Then there''s no other way."


    Uehara after closing his hand to form a handseal quickly looked at Guy and whispered: "Distorted space!"


    Five weird pirs rose from the ground!


    Relying on the five pirs a space cage quickly forms around Guy restraining him in it unable to move!


    The time of this cage was set by Uehara around 20 seconds.


    This time is enough for him to defeat Kakashi first!


    Uehara himself appeared behind Kakashi in a sh, and hit him with a punch!


    Bang...


    A piece of rock was torn apart.


    Kakashi uses Kawarimi.


    Uehara''s figure was erratic and appeared behind Kakashi again. Just as he wanted to continue to attack, Kakashi turned around holding a kunai!


    Uehara didn''t want to open the invincible defense at the sacred moment because he want to use it to face Guy in six, seven, or even eight-gate states.


    Blood spattered on Uehara!


    But his recovery ability is very strong, this point of injury does not matter.


    Just when Kakashi thought he was sessful, Uehara grabbed his hair and hit his face with a knee!


    Bang!


    A burst of lightning entered Uehara''s body.


    He doesn''t know when Kakashi actually forms a thunder clone. These ninja geniuses are always so insidious when they use various clones. This time, Uehara was caught off guard and suffered a little.


    "You genius ninjas always have some strange tactics."


    Uehara frowned and inexplicably thought back then when Obito suffer to Itachi, and it was his turn to get Kakashi''s hand.


    Can this be tolerated?


    Uehara quickly closed his hands to form a handseal, and a small hurricane appeared beside him. The hurricane began to swell in an instant, covering the entire rooftop of the high tform in an instant!


    "Futon: Howling Gale!"


    This is not enough!


    Uehara suddenly spread his hands, and a wave of waves rolled out from under his feet, and the surging waves flowed into the hurricane.


    The hurricane engulfed the waves and instantly sucked in Kakashi!


    This group of hurricane waves moved along a straight line on the arena, instantly destroying arge number of buildings underneath, and everything passing by was destroyed!


    Uehara breathed a sigh of relief as he watched Kakashi''s figure drifting back and forth in the hurricane waves, seeming to have lost any resistance.


    However, the next moment, Kakashi unlocked the Sharingan under his mask, and the three tomoe on it turned crazily into a Mangekyou Sharingan. He actually slowly sucked the hurricane waves into an inexplicable mysterious space!


    "You can still hold on, Kakashi..."


    Uehara sighed, Kakashi always gave his enemies a little surprise when he was on the verge of defeat.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Kakashi panted heavily andnded on the ground. He had almost exhausted the Chakra in his body just now to prevent the hurricane and waves from destroying the arena.


    He rarely used this ability.


    When Kakashi met the Uehara version of Uchiha Obito, he mentioned a question about Sharingan. Kakashi submissively studied it. Finally, activate an ability to absorb.


    "There is almost no chakra in my body..."


    Kakashi knelt on one knee on the ground, pushing up his body on the ground and looking at Uehara who was still very energetic.


    At this time, Kakashi envies his enemy''s Chakra.


    One by one, cards were shot in the direction of Kakashi!


    "Kamui!"


    Kakashi approached the limit and overdrawn the Chakra in his body, trying to absorb the cards shot at him.


    "Kakashi, are you not yet finished?"


    However, at this moment, Uehara appeared and hit Kakashi''s head with a punch, knocking him to the ground.


    [Side mission: Defeat Hatake Kakashi (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a hidden inheritance mission.]


    [Hidden inheritance mission: use the way of the other, seize the power of other, nothing more than that. Say a correct name.]


    Kakashi is worthy of being the instructor of Team 7, his reward is huge enough.


    It''s just this terrible line...


    Uehara frowned and said: "Forget it, Ss the Unshackled."


    [Missionpleted.]


    [The legacy of heroes opens.]


    [Energized Chain: Create a chain-type chakra weapon that consumes 3 chakras per second for its existence time. Whenever the energized chain is used to restrain or in contact with the enemy, it can absorb the chakra of the enemy for your own use.]


    [Hijack: Stretch out an energized chain in the direction of an enemy and steal the enemy''s ultimate skill for your own use. This ultimate skill can be used once without chakra consumption. The skill cooldown time is 40 seconds.]


    Jackpot!


    Although it is been reduced to two skills due to the attack method of the hero, these two skills are undoubtedly very powerful.


    The Energized Chain can steal the enemy''s Chakra, and Hijack can steal the enemy''s ultimate skill, and it can even be used once without chakra consumption.


    Uehara''s gaze slowly turned to Guy and waved his hand to disband the distorted space cage. He said with excitement on his face: "You are next Guy!"


    "Your Excellency Kitahara Naraku... can you release Kakashi first?"


    Guy pointed to Kakashi who was in aa next to Uehara, and said in a deep voice: "The battle between the two of us is likely to affect him..."


    Uehara: "..."


    Is his image of a good person too deep?


    Uehara sighed and kicked Kakashi in the direction of Guy: "Sorry, Guy, I was forced to be helpless..."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Guy handed Kakashi to an Anbu before turning around to look at Uehara and said: "Since I heard Lee, Tenten, and Neji''sments on you, I really want to fight you very much. , But I never thought it would be in this situation..."


    "I haven''t thought about it either."


    Uehara''s face was a little sad.


    Guy squeezed his fist sharply, and said solemnly: "We always need to know why we fight, at least I want to know your wishes..."


    "I just want Konoha to agree to all the agreements in that alliance book!"


    Uehara''s expression was unusually firm as if he would do anything for the benefit of Amegakure.


    "Then there is no other way..."


    Guy shook his head, his feet suddenly crushed the te, and his voice solemnly said: "Then please advise, this is my trick to defeat Kakashi...Hachimon¡¤Seventh gate open!"


    Guy directly opened the seventh gate!


    The surging blue chakra instantly caused a surge of air!


    How strong is Guy in the seventh gate state? At least he has no problem beating Kisame!


    Uehara''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched: "This is your trick to defeat Kakashi.... You want him to die!"

 Chapter 147 - 147: Hirudora (Daytime Tiger) VS Hirudora (Daytime Tiger)!

    Guy and his disciple Lee have such a character.


    Guy prepared the seventh gate for Kakashi, and Lee prepared the fifth gate, for Neji, which they imed was to defeat his destined rival.


    In fact, after one move, it is estimated that those people are done for.


    At least now the battle between him and Guy is not something ordinary ninja can intervene in, so the Konoha ninjas have retreated from the high tform.


    With the opening of the seventh gate, the gate of shock, the surging momentum erupted directly from Guy, so staying here would only get in the way.


    Genma holding his books, looking up at Guy and Uehara who were fighting on the high tform rooftop, a fist glowing in white struck Guy and suddenly brushed past him, a stone pir instantly turned into fragments.!


    Genma fell to the ground...


    He slowly sat upright and began to doubt life.


    As Guy''s colleague, Genma has never seen Guy in such a state and for a long time, everyone thought that this guy could only use taijutsu skills.


    Thinking about it now, it might be a big misunderstanding.


    Obviously, Guy only performs physical exercises in Konoha!


    But Genma thought of Might Duy who had rescued their team at the time, and his brows wrinkled: "If I remember it correctly, there is still thest gate in Hachimon... Now the seventh gate has such a powerful force, did Guy surpassed Duy-senpai?"


    Unexpectedly, Genma thought of Guy''s opponent again, and couldn''t help but said: "But the little Ame ninja can actually stop Guy''s attack?"


    Some people always worry too much.


    Uehara could not only resist Guy''s attack but evenunch a counterattack. He had never experienced such a hearty battle.


    Punching and kicking are extremely exciting things!


    Unarmedbat can be called a man''s romance!


    Uehara''s fighting skills are novels that Guy has never seen before. Uehara''s punching speed is also extremely fast!


    Guy facing countless flying fists could only block by following Uehara''s attack rhythm.


    Boom!


    Uehara mmed his right fist on Guy''s lower abdomen and hit him in the air. He suddenly jumped into the air and his knee hit Guy''s lower abdomen again!


    This is a pure taijutsu showdown!


    Uehara relied on his extraordinary life energy, plus two genres of fighting skills, to confront Guy in Seventh gate state!


    The seventh gate, the gate of shock, is not enough to defeat him!


    But it can make Uehara do some effort!


    "Konoha Kaigansh¨­!" (Leaf Rock-Destroying Rise)


    Guy hit Uehara''s chest with an elbow, and after barely getting out of the predicament, a whip kick knocked Uehara down from the air!


    The entire high tform waspletely copsed by the fall of Uehara!


    Huge dust flew up, and everyone was stunned to watch their fight from a distance. In just a few minutes, the two had switched offense and defense for several rounds!


    "Too strong¡­"


    "Is this really a power of a Jonin?"


    "Now that Ame ninja can finally be defeated..."


    Just as the group of Konoha ninja finally breathed a sigh of relief, they suddenly saw a figure flying out of the smoke and dust after the high tform copsed!


    Uehara flew out like a cannonball, taking advantage of Guy''s nowhere to borrow footsteps in the air, he threw a punch and knocked Guy to the ground!


    Not to be outdone, Guy stood up immediately. Resisting the pain, he closed his fists and looked at Uehara in the air he then said loudly: "This is my strongest move. I hope you can survive... Hirudora (Daytime Tiger)!"


    A massive amount ofpressed air pressure cannon by Guy''s fist attacked in the direction of Uehara almost instantly. The air pressure surging in the air was like a white and transparent tiger, and it opened its mouth toward Uehara!


    Uehara did not retreat but fight it head-on!


    Golden chains suddenly appeared between him and Guy. Uehara used Hijack to steal the strongest jutsu that Guy could release.


    And in the next moment.


    Uehara also clenched his fists and made the same gesture toward Guy!


    White tiger-shaped air pressure cannon was pushed out of his hand!


    Two white tigers collided in an instant, and a violent shock wave instantly swept the surroundingnd, and countless buildings were destroyed by this shock wave.


    The people nearby could not withstand the impact at all, some ninja could not maintain their standing position, and there were even some people who were blown away.


    The entire field of the Chunin exam was instantly razed to the ground!


    Uehara flying in the air looked down at everything on the ground. He frowned and nced at his fist: "Could it be because the current Guy hasn''t open the eighth door yet so I can only steal his current strongest move?"


    It seems that this is also normal.


    If Indra Arrow was stolen from the current Sasuke directly using Hijack, it would be abnormal!


    After all, Sasuke may not be able to learn the Indra Arrow. What if, because of Uehara''s guidance, Sasuke learned Uchiha Madara''s sword?


    Just being able to steal the current strongest technique is amazing enough!


    Guy faced the huge shock wave, looked up in the air, and said incredibly: "How is this possible? This is a taijutsu technique that can only be used when using Hachimon. How can you use it?"


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    Uehara leaned forward and rushed down, hitting Guy with a punch. Even if he blocked him in time, the huge power still smashed him into the rubble!


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Uehara gradually gaining an advantage.


    The duel between the two Hirudora (Daytime Tiger) caused a huge consumption to Guy, but Uehara seemed to be feel nothing and still maintaining a very high physical strength and Chakra!


    This is also rted to Uehara''s strong resilience.


    Guy violently overturned the ruins, and his momentum skyrocketed again: "A fantastic battle, this is the taste of youth! Kitahara Uehara-dono, I approve of you!"


    "..."


    Uehara''s mouth twitched. Should he follow the process now and learn from Uchiha Madara to boast that Guy is the strongest in taijutsu skills?


    Forget it, this guy can''t even properly remember my name.


    Moreover, Guy didn''t give him time to brew his emotions. After he recovered, he immediately rushed to Uehara''s side!


    Seeing that these two monsters in the human body began to fight on the ground, several Anbu captains finally couldn''t sit and watch, each shouting to let their subordinates leave.


    "Everyone leave here!"


    "Retreat temporarily! Don''t disturb their fight!"


    "But the Jonin will stay nearby and be ready to support Guy at any time!"


    The Konoha ninjas had to retreat, again and again, a wave of air tumbling in the ruins, and the dust brought up by the two moving at high speed everywhere, it is impossible to approach them.


    Jiraiya and Naruto were also observing this battle. He patted Naruto''s head, and after calming the little guy''s emotions, he looked at the battlefield with some worry: "It looks like Guy may not be able to win, I must go!"


    "Ero Sennin?"


    "Watch, little guy!"


    Jiraiya also knocked on Naruto''s forehead, closed his palms abruptly, and said in a low voice: "I''m going to use the Sage modeter, you will learn it in the future, you must watch it carefully alright?"


    "Is it new ninjutsu?"


    "Much stronger than ninjutsu."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Jiraiya''s mouth, and he chuckles: "The power of Sage mode is much stronger than ninjutsu! When we solve the problem here, I will take you out to practice!"


    Taking advantage of the time when Guy and Uehara were fighting, Jiraiya wanted to simply umte natural energy directly and solve the problem with Uehara.


    In case a Konoha Sannines on the courtter, and his performance is not as good as Guy''s, I am afraid it will be difficult to solve Uehara!


    No matter what, Konoha can never end in defeat.


    "I didn''t expect that my little book fan would be so strong..."


    Jiraiya''s expression became more solemn, even he had already analyzed some of Uehara''s skills: "When the little guy and Guy used the same move just now, it should be a copy or extraction technique? Is it simr to Mizukagami no Jutsu (Water Mirror Technique)?"


    In the ninja world, this is not strange.


    Some weird techniques are not umon.


    However, whenever they see this kind of technique, people are still surprised, after all, it is too weird and hard to detect.


    During the fierce battle between Uehara and Guy, Jiraiya was extracting natural energy while observing their fighting style. Within a few minutes, Jiraiya saw a chain-like thing between Uehara and Guy!


    Jiraiya''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he felt that he had collected Uehara''s intelligence: "Is that the technique to replicate enemy ninjutsu? After using this technique, he should be able to use Guy''s ability again!"


    Jiraiya''s guess is not wrong.


    Uehara and Guy fought nervously for a while.


    Uehara looked for opportunities to steal Hirudora (Daytime Tiger) again and sted out directly: "Out of respect for a strong taijutsu user, let me use your jutsu to defeat you... Hirudora (Daytime Tiger)!"


    Uehara''s fists sted out!


    A group of white pressure air cannons turned into a white tiger, roaring towards Guy, andpletely defeated Guy, who was already in his limit!


    [Side mission: Beat up Might Guy (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Undying Rage.]


    [Undying Rage: If a person is eager to fight, he should not fall in the battle, and is immune to any lethal damage within 5 seconds. No chakra consumption and has a cooldown time of 55 seconds.]


    [Side mission: Defeat the Gate of Shock State Might Guy (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Thunder p.


    [Thunder p: m the ground to create a super shock wave, the skill consumes 50 Chakra points, and has a cooldown time of 5 seconds.]


    [Side mission: Defeat Might Guy (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Deliberate Punch.]


    [Deliberate Punch: Throw a punch in a direction, enemies within the range will be hurt by the fist. The skill consumption chakra is rted to the range. The minimum consumption is 100 chakra points and the cooldown time is 9 seconds.]


    What kind of reward is this!


    Except for the Undying Rage that can be kept, the remaining two skills can be thrown into the skill synthesis.


    After this incident was over, Uehara nned to organize his skills and only keep some useful ones.


    When Uehara received his reward for beating and defeating Guy, he saw Guy vomiting blood, but still stood firmly!


    Is there no limit to this guy?


    Can the system reward cannotpletely determine his victory?


    Can you still stand up and fight even though you have already lost?


    Guy clenched his fist and raised a thumbs up toward Uehara: "Kitahara Naraku-dono, you are really strong! I don''t know if my body can still withstand a move, but I...I want to still give it a try..."


    "Guy, you have done well, leave it to me next!"


    Jiraiya suddenly appeared next to Guy and patted his shoulder gently. It was just this little bit of force that Guy almost fell staggeringly, obviously, this blue beast has really reached his limit.


    "Then please, Jiraiya-sama!"


    Guy let out a sigh of relief and relieved his Hachimon. He copsed to the ground, and the others rushed over and took him away from the scene.


    After watching Guy being taken away, Jiraiya turned to look at Uehara, and said loudly: "Boy, I didn''t expect that I would fight you one day..."


    "Jiraiya-sama, I also don''t want to..."


    Uehara''s expression gradually became serious.


    Now Jiraiya is in his Sage Mode and in his shoulders, the two small toad sage of Mount Myuboku is sitting. These two toad sages provide him with natural energy.


    This is the Sage Mode of Mount Myuboku.


    Jiraiya in this state is in his strongest posture.

 Chapter 148 - 148: 2 Traces Of Missing-nin

    Jiraiya is also very strong in sage mode.


    If he wants to, he can escape under the siege and suppression of the topbat power of Six Pain, and with sufficient intelligence, he can even kill a few Pains.


    The toad sage Fukasaku and toad sage Shima sitting on the shoulders of Jiraiya seem to be short in stature, but they are actually the highestbat power that Mount Myuboku contractor can summon. In addition to providing him with natural energy to maintain long-term sage mode, they can also help Jiraiya fights together.


    It''s just that after defeating Guy in the gate of shock state, Uehara''s self-confidence has been greatly improved, and he is sure that he can win.


    After all, if it doesn''t work, Uehara can still summon Galio.


    It''s just that Jiraiya''s rtionship with Akatsuki isplicated.


    Uehara didn''t want to fight too fiercely, he just wanted to take away the rewards for defeating Jiraiya, after all, these rewards would certainly not be too bad.


    Uehara looked at Jiraiya and shook his head. He sighed softly: "I respect you very much. My Sensei and elders respect Jiraiya''s personality very much. If they knew that I was against you, they would be very upset with me."


    This sentence is true.


    Even though the masters and disciples parted ways, Konan always respected Jiraiya in her heart.


    "Oh?"


    Jiraiya also raised his eyebrows, and seemed to have some interest in it: "Unfortunately, I didn''t know a few friends in Amegakure... Many years ago, I received three disciples in the country of rain. But all of them have died in the third Ninja World War."


    "Little Jiraiya."


    Fukasaku suddenly interrupted themunication between them, and said solemnly: "Don''t waste the summoning time, Gamabunta is still lying in bed! Let''s solve it quickly, the old woman and I have to take care of him!"


    "Eh, is Bunta hurt? What''s the matter?"


    Jiraiya also cares for his old friend.


    Fukasaku nodded, and exined in a low voice: "Well, Gamabunta said that a friend of little Naruto injured him, he was called...called..."


    "Uehara Naraku."


    Uehara said his name and exined aloud: "Actually, I just want to help Naruto subdue his summoned beast. After all, Jiraiya-sama asked me to help at the time. I happened to look at the big toad named Gamabunta. It''s too smelly and a bit unobedient."


    The eyes of one person and two toads immediately stared at Uehara.


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but patted his forehead and said: "Eh, kid, I didn''t mean that..."


    Fukasaku suddenly became a little dissatisfied: "This kid is really troublesome! The summoned beast is a ninja''s partner, not a ninja''s servant..."


    Shima couldn''t help but began to roll up her little sleeves and echoed: "Little Jiraiya, you should really teach a lesson to this kind of kid... Don''t waste the summoning time, solve this battle right away!"


    "Understand."


    This battle is impossible to avoid.


    The Konoha chaos must be put down immediately.


    "Doton: Yomi Numa!" (Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld)


    Jiraiya quickly closed his hands to form a handseal, and instantly turned Uehara''s feet into a swamp, trying to limit Uehara''s speed.


    However, when this technique was over, Jiraiya looked at Uehara''s feet in amazement. There was no muddy stain at all...


    This guy has been flying all the time!


    "Can the enemy fly in the air?"


    Shima frowned and immediately opened her mouth to spit out a slender tongue toward Uehara, trying to restrain his actions: "Zessenbaku!" (Fighting Tongue Bind)


    "Twilight de!"


    A purple chakra broadsword appeared in Uehara''s hand trying to cut off the slender tongue with a single sword swing, but the tongue attached to the chakra broadsword was extremely tough and tightly entangled his purple broadsword.


    "Suiton: Suidanha!" (Water Release: Water Severing Wave)


    A long, slender, high-pressure stream of water spewed out from Fukusaka''s mouth, and travel towards Uehara''s body, seeming to want a move to divide him into two parts!


    Uehara simply let go of the purple broadsword in his hand, then use Shunpo to appeared behind Jiraiya to sted Fukasaka''s head with a punch!


    "I''m already prepared for this trick!"


    Jiraiya turned abruptly and catch Uehara''s fist, only to feel a huge forceing from it. If it hadn''t been for Jiraiya to start the sage mode now, he even felt that this fist would be a little difficult to resist.


    But this still does not hinder Jiraiya to praise: "Your Body flicker technique is faster than Hanzo and it is not inferior even to the little guy Minato!"


    Yes.


    Uehara''s body flicker was very fast.


    If it weren''t for knowing that Uehara didn''t leave any mark of Flying Thunder God, Jiraiya would even suspect that Uehara had learned Flying Thunder God.


    However, since he caught Uehara''s hand, Jiraiya would certainly not give up. The other palm opened quickly, and when his palm was about to p Uehara''s body: "Senp¨­: Rasengan!" (Sage Art: Rasengan)


    Snapped!


    Uehara also grabbed his palm with his other hand, feeling the waves of Rasengan rubbing against the air, he slowly raised his head and looked at the tall Jiraiya, and whispered: "No handseal ninjutsu? It''s amazing, Jiraiya-sama!"


    However, the next moment, the Rasengan suddenly disappeared!


    An invisible attack sent Uehara flying away!


    Kawazu Kumite (Frog Kata), this ability can mobilize natural energy to attack the enemy and it is impossible to notice.


    Uehara nced at the damage caused to him by the Frog Kata. His brows wrinkled, his palms quickly formed handseal, and a hurricane vortex appeared beside him: "Futon: Howling Gale!"


    This hurricane moved quickly in the direction of Jiraiya, dragging Jiraiya, and others in the hurricane.


    Jiraiya also frowned, and could only attach Chakra under his feet to hold his body so as not to be drag in the hurricane.


    In this way, they could only face the attack of Uehara.


    And as expected.


    Uehara did not let go of this opportunity, waves appeared under his feet, and the waves instantly rushed in the direction of Jiraiya!


    "Not good!"


    Jiraiya also looked at the huge waves, hisplexion suddenly changed, and he could only use ninjutsu to form a defense: "Doton: Dory¨±heki!" (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    A tall earth wall appeared in front of him!


    With chakras underneath his feet, Jiraiya climbed up along the earth wall, looking down at the monstrous waves swept in, and quickly submerged the area around the earth wall.


    After a while.


    The hurricane gradually dissipated, and the waves also gradually faded.


    Fukasaku persuaded in a deep voice: "Little Jiraiya, I understand that you may want to keep this kid alive, but you can''t fight like this, it will waste our summoning time!"


    "Yes."


    Shima also persuaded: "Use powerful Sage art right away! This kid is not easy to deal with!"


    "Understand!"


    Jiraiya flew down andy down, his long hair spread out in an instant, turning into a hard spike, shooting in the direction of Uehara: "Senpo: Kebari Senbon!" (Sage art: Hair Needle Senbon)


    "Futon: Wind Barrier!"


    Uehara immediately formed a wall of wind, blocking the attack of Hair Needle Senbon, the two of them began a ninjutsupetition across the wide ruinednd!


    For Jiraiya, this obviously entered his rhythm!


    After the wind wall disappeared, Jiraiya quicklyunched his attack: "Ranjishigami no Jutsu!" (Wild Lion''s Mane Technique)


    A group of white hair instantly extended, and after tightly restraining the body of Uehara in the sky, Jiraiya opened his mouth and gushed out a burst of fire oil: "Senpo: Goemon!" (Sage Art: Bath of Boiling Oil)


    Following Jiraiya''s actions, Fukasaku next to him opened his mouth and released wind ninjutsu, and Shima released fire ninjutsu!


    The me quickly burned the oil!


    Wind helps the fire be stronger!


    An overwhelming me rushed towards Uehara in an instant, and thend was also burned by this monstrous fire wave, and even the fire oil caused an explosion!


    The speed of the fire waves is so fast that you can''t even find a chance to avoid it!


    And this is apletely irresistible technique!


    Unless foam is used, it is impossible to extinguish these mes.


    Uehara frowned, and a golden cover appeared on his body. At the same time, his body rose rapidly and escaped from the me-burning area.


    It is the invincibility of the sacred moment.


    This is the first enemy who can force him to use invincibility since his life energy and chakra energy broke 10,000 points!


    Sure enough, you can''t underestimate Jiraiya!


    If you don''t pay attention, you may be overturned!


    Jiraiya''s expression suddenly changed, looking at Uehara who was unharmed in the air: "What kind of technique is that? Is it simr to the defensive technique of the Suir¨­ no Jutsu (Water Prison Technique)?"


    "Sorry, Jiraiya-sama."


    Uehara raised his palm, and the golden Chakra lightsaber floated around the cover. He looked down at Jiraiya on the ground and said in a deep voice: "I must tell you that you have lost this time. "


    A golden lightsaber flew towards the ground!


    Jiraiya also hurriedly turned over to evade, only to see a golden lightsaber shot into the ground.


    However, this two lightsabers passed through the bodies of Fukasaku and Shima, almost killing the two toad sage!


    In other words, these Chakra lightsabers were originally directed at them!


    Bang!


    The two toads dissipated in smoke!


    The natural energy in Jiraiya''s body gradually became insufficient, and he had to withdraw from his sage mode. This battle was a bit difficult for him.


    Now that his sage mode was cracked, Uehara does not hesitate because he has already upied the victory, and the reward for defeating the sage mode Jiraiya has been obtained!


    The next step is to defeat Jiraiya with fiery momentum like his battle with Guy just now!


    Uehara fell in front of Jiraiya, clenched his fist, and mmed it into Jiraiya!


    Bang!


    This punch went down, but only hit a shadow clone!


    Then Uehara was kicked by another Jiraiya who emerged!


    Uehara slowly got up, patted the dust on his body, and began to curse in his heart, why is he always fooled by the enemy''s shadow clone recently?


    Ever since Uehara saw Itachi show a wave to Obito with a crow clone, he seems to have been unlucky. Today he was overshadowed by Kakashi''s lightning clone and Jiraiya''s shadow clone.


    Jiraiya also looked at Uehara who was getting up in the distance, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He whispered: "Little devil, I just a little curious. You were able to copy Guy''s ability just now. Why did you not used that technique in me? You have a lot of chakras, right?"


    Uehara patted his body and nced at Jiraiya speechlessly, but he still replied softly: "Because Jiraiya-sama''s ability is not worth wasting my precious skills."


    This is of course nonsense.


    Uehara believes that Jiraiya''s power lies in the summoned beast. What if he steals a summoning technique?


    Jiraiya''s expression suddenly choked, he squeezed his wrist, and his expression gradually became a little serious: "What a troublesome little guy..."


    After losing the sage mode, Jiraiya did not actually feel that his strength would be reduced. As an orthodox ninja, his fighting was not limited to a certain method.


    The means of fighting are far more important than strength.


    The sage mode is indeed very powerful, but because the natural energy was produced by the two toad sage, Fukasaku and Shima, it also restricts Jiraiya''s various fighting methods and prevents him from summoning other summoned beasts.


    Even if Jiraiya is in a taijutsu match, he must ensure that no one can harm the two toad sage who helps him absorb natural energy.


    In the face of Uehara, a genius ninja who possesses many rare ninjutsu and unconventional skills, Jiraiya also believes that he must use some unconventionalbat methods.


    "Kuchiyose no Ju..."


    "Jiraiya-sama!"


    Just as Jiraiya tried to summon a toad, several Anbu appeared around them to interrupt the battle: "The consultant wants to see him immediately, they will take over from here.!"


    Dozens of Anbu ninjas jumped around them, instantly surrounding Uehara!


    This time it was Konoha''s Anbu who made a big move!


    The head of the Anbu ninja came to Jiraiya''s side and exined in a low voice: "The Third Hokage-sama have been killed in battle. To calm the people in the vige, the consultants believe that Konoha''s next Hokage can no longer be defeated so they will take over things here... I''m sorry, but for the sake of the overall situation, let us handle it."


    This matter was just decided by two Konoha senior consultants.


    Because Jiraiya was unable to defeat Uehara for a long time, the two senior consultants, Koharu and Homura, could no longer let Konoha''s topbat power be defeat to soothe the masses.


    Strictly speaking, after Sarutobi died, there was only Jiraiya, a top powerhouse with both prestige and strength.


    Now Jiraiya and Uehara is fighting for a long time. If Jiraiya also overturned the boat in the gutter, it would be a serious blow to Konoha''s prestige.


    Therefore, Koharu and Homura decided to interrupt this battle and no longer pitted against this powerful enemy alone.


    I have to say that for Konoha''s situation, the two senior consultants'' approach is understandable. They are just a little cautious, but they can be said to be reasonable.


    After the death of the Third Hokage, they desperately needed a topbat power that would make the vigers confident.


    In case the Fifth Hokage Jiraiya they believed was also defeated by an Ame ninja, wouldn''t Konoha be disastrous?


    How can this maintain the dignity of the first Ninja Vige?


    Especially Konoha now has other troubles.


    "I will never do something like being a Hokage!"


    Jiraiya shook his head. He didn''t like the position of Hokage before, and he hated it even more after today.


    Jiraiya also solemnly rejected Anbu''s proposal: "Go back and tell them that I will help them find a suitable Hokage candidate!"


    "Sorry."


    Themander of the Anbu rejected Jiraiya''s order and continued: "Jiraiya-sama, for Konoha''s consideration, please abide by the high-level orders."


    "Get out!"


    Jiraiya looked at Uehara who was surrounded by a group of Anbu, and said solemnly: "Wait until I solve this kid, he is not something you can easily deal with, so step back!"


    However, how could the Anbu arrival be unprepared?


    The Anbumander threw a scroll towards Uehara and said: "The consultant has heard that you want to reach an alliance between Konoha and Ame at all costs, Konoha decided to sign the alliance letter of Amegakure..."


    After speaking, the Anbumander added: "As long as you agree, we will immediately send someone to contact Amegakure to sign an offensive and defensive alliance..."


    "..."


    Konoha would make such a concession?


    Why would they give in?


    Uehara was a little confused and didn''t understand why things had progressed to this point.


    He felt as if he had shot himself in the foot!


    Jiraiya was also a little unbelievable about these concessions: "What the hell is going on?"


    The Anbumander leaned into Jiraiya''s ear and whispered: "Jiraiya-sama, the sensory team found traces of two S-ss missing-nin around the vige, one of them is Uchiha Itachi!"

 Chapter 149 - 149: Why Does This Alliance Book Look Like A Wish List For Kabuto!

    Konoha is in unprecedented period of weakness.


    With the death of the Third Hokage and the disappearance of Shimura Danzo, Kakashi and Guy were hospitalized one after another. Konoha could not even pick out a few people who could contend with the two S-ss missing-nin, they couldn''t even deal with the S-ss missing-nin who sneak in.


    Thest one Orochimaru just made a mess of Konoha, and two new appeared around Konoha, which was simply a straw that broke the camel''s back.


    So they arepelled to do so.


    Konoha''s senior consultant can only temporarily sign an alliance with the Ame.


    As for whether this alliance will be followed, they will still have to discuss it in the future!


    And ording to Kuharu and Homura''s spection on Hanzo, let Hanzo sell Uehara in exchange for the alliance between Konoha and Ame. The ninja demigod will definitely agree to exchange.


    "Konoha is sure to sign that alliance book?"


    Uehara showed surprise and joy on his face, but he hadn''t had time to read the content on it, who knew what Kabuto had written on it!


    As a result, Konoha agreed?


    The Anbumander nodded, and said coldly: "The Konoha Consultant is waiting to meet you in the Hokage Building."


    "Unfortunately¡­"


    Uehara nced at Jiraiya regretfully.


    If ording to the poprity of this person, it is almost the same as team 7, at least there will be a hero inheritance mission for the reward.


    However, Konoha has already imed to agree to his terms. If he continues to turn his face at this time, it is equivalent to standing up and exposing himself as the viin!


    Fortunately, the reward for breaking the sage mode has arrived.


    [Side mission: Break the sage mode of Mount Myuboku (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is an upgrade to the sage mode to the higher rank.]


    [Ascended: When the natural energy and the chakra energy value are the same, you can enter a new battle mode by synthesizing it into a sage chakra, which is currently in the second form of ascension.]


    Jiraiya also looked at Uehara who was under the surveince of a group of Anbu: "Well, let me go and see them with this little guy!"


    "...Don''t worry, Jiraiya-sama."


    Right now there is no sadness or joy on Uehara''s face: "Everything I do is for Amegakure and Country of Rain, It won''t have any changes."


    Even if Konoha set up traps, he would not be afraid.


    If Konoha really wants to harm him, should he let Paine in advance?


    When the chaos here was finally quiet down, the Konoha invasion alsopletely calmed down, a man with a hood appear: "I hope Naraku-sama won''t me me too much! After all, I also wanted a decent ending. Ah! But I didn''t expect Konoha topletely agree to the conditions in the alliance book."


    It is Yakushi Kabuto.


    ording to Kabuto''s guess, if the battle continues like this, Uehara and Konoha will tear their skins, and eventually, a catastrophic battle will be triggered.


    So Kabuto fake the two traces of S-ss missing-nin, which attracted Konoha''s high-level people attention, and by the way, pursued a decent and peaceful ending. He had lived in Konoha for so long so he still has some soft parts for it.


    Hokage Office.


    When Uehara read the alliance book, he said: "Well, support Hanzo-sama to be an Amekage, support the country of rain to annex thend of the country of grass..."


    There is nothing wrong with the first two.


    Anyway, the first two conditions will not be realized because the bones of Hanzo had already been cold.


    Only when he saw the remaining condition that made Uehara almost exploded in anger!


    "Support Amegakure to clean up Akatsuki organization the cause of the civil strife? Support Amegakure to build arge orphanage? Support Amegakure to build a biological scienceboratory?"


    What the hell is this!


    Damn, sometimes you should check the work of your subordinates in advance, otherwise, you will not know what trouble he will cause you...


    Especially Uehara''s subordinates have their own ideas!


    This is the alliance book?


    This is clearly a wish list for Kabuto!


    Now looking at this alliance book, Uehara feels that he has been used.


    Uehara suddenly remembered that after he solicited Kisamest time, he persuaded him to kill the Fourth Mizukage. Now thinking about it, he should have been used to...


    "These are all agreements signed between your Excellency and Danzo."


    Koharu slowly poured a cup of tea and whispered: "You don''t need to look at word behind Uehara, Konoha will support it...As for the three in front..."


    Homura epted the stubborn words softly: "We Konoha have also agreed, but when you are in Amegakure, you must always be alert to the possible invasion of the country of earth. Konoha does not want to worry about the northern border issue for the time being."


    Koharu waited until his partner had finished speaking, and continued: "And when Konoha settles down, we will send troops to help destroy the Akatsuki organization that is entrenched in your country."


    "..."


    Uehara was faintly speechless.


    Even if Konoha agreed, he was unwilling to agree. What Konoha sent troops to help destroy the Akatsuki organization, the country of rain is now the territory of Akatsuki! And when Konoha ninja enters the country of rain, it''s hard to guarantee that they can''t find any tracks...


    Kabuto is unreliable at all, he wants to use this kind of thing to restrain Akatsuki, lest they go to trouble Orochimaru!


    Can he change one of them?


    No, all the above must be reced!


    Uehara squeezed the teacup in his hand, and slowly nned to change some of it: "No, this is not my contract with Danzo-sama, you are deceiving me!"


    Koharu put the two scrolls of the book of alliance on the table and whispered: "This is the original book of alliance, do you intend to ckmail us? Do you still want Konoha to bow down to Amegakure? "


    After speaking, Koharu even introduced: "The one on the left is the alliance book we found from your body, and the one on the right is the original alliance book we found at the root organization base. The two copies are exactly the same, and there is no mistake in it."


    "..."


    Uehara squeezed his teacup abruptly.


    Kabuto''s handling of this mess is really perfect!


    To make Shimura Danzo a scapegoat, he even prepared two copies and do this thing directly without telling him!


    Koharu sighed and said in a low voice: "Although Shimura Danzo has been listed as a criminal of Konoha in private, this is a document he signed while serving as a senior consultant, so we will still recognize it. "


    Jiraiya also said solemnly: "However, the previous ones are not easy for Konoha to realize, and it can easily affect Konoha''s reputation..."


    "Fine."


    Uehara waved his hand and picked up a pen. He raised his head and looked at the people present, and said in a deep voice: "Today, for the benefit of my vige and against my conscience I killed an elder, injured some of my friends, and even bing an enemy of Jiraiya-sama..."


    "Oh?"


    Jiraiya was also faintly surprised.


    Even Koharu and Homura are a little confused, wanting to see what this stubborn Ame ninja wants to do.


    "I''m sorry, I am willing to apologize to Jiraiya-sama for this."


    Uehara picked up the pen and drew down the first few strokes, and said in a deep voice: "Please delete the ones that can cause trouble for Konoha. As for the consequences of this matter, I will handle it."


    Jiraiya''s fingers tapped gently on the desktop, and his voice solemnly asked: "This alliance book was bought after you fought for your life..."


    Smack!


    Koharu pped Jiraiya on the shoulder!


    Uehara ignored all of this and said softly: "I respect Hanzo-sama, but I respect the peace in the country of rain even more. I know that certain terms will bring continuous battles to Amegakure. We already have suffered too much...."

 Chapter 150 - 150: Cant There Be A Reliable Subordinate?

    Konoha executives feel that Uehara is mentally retarded.


    Some of the uses in the alliance book between Konoha and Ame can be done with the money. Konoha can admit Hanzo as Amekage and supports the annexation of neighboring countries''nd, but they will not do it no matter how much money is spent.


    In essence, naming a Kage means that Konoha recognizes that the country of rain is one of the big countries. Whether it is prestige or diplomacy, the country of rain already has the same status as Konoha.


    If Hanzo knew that he had a chance to be admitted by Konoha to be Amekage, and was blocked by a ninja in his vige, he would definitely kill this ninja!


    Koharu and Homura showed a weird smile behind their backs, these two old people ying politics secretly scolded Uehara for an idiot who wanted to die.


    After Uehara leaves Konoha, they will find a way to spread it throughout the five countries and sit and watch how will Hanzo kill Uehara, a rising star in Amegakure.


    "Okay, let''s follow your instructions!"


    Koharu slowly epted the alliance book in Uehara''s hand and whispered to the Anbu next to her: "Go and prepare a new agreement. Just follow the above."


    "Yes."


    The Anbu turned and left.


    "You can take back the funds for the orphanage first."


    Koharu slowly sat down again and whispered: "As for the equipment for the establishment of a biological science researchboratory, we will prepare it soon. We will give it when the envoys of Amegakure bring back the agreement signed by his Excellency Hanzo. ."


    Hahaha¡­


    At that time, the head of this bastard Uehara Naraku will be sent by Hanzo as a gift!


    Uehara nodded looking like a beginner in negotiation, he even said a little stiffly: "Sorry for the trouble."


    "No problem."


    Koharu yed with her teacup slowly: "It has always been Konoha''s responsibility to support the small and medium-sized Ninja Vige."


    Obviously, this is fake rhetoric.


    After a while, the agreement was sent back, and after returning it. Koharu and Homura let Jiraiya sign it, they wanted to treat him as Konoha''s Fifth Hokage.


    Uehara took the agreement and the sum of money for poverty alleviation to establish an orphanage and left directly. He was going to Kabuto to settle the ounts!


    This bastard actually took the opportunity to make personal gains for himself, although the orphanage and the biological science researchboratory are indeed needed by Amegakure...


    After Uehara left the Hokage Building.


    The smiles on the faces of Koharu and Homura after turning back suddenly deepened.


    Homura pressed his sses and whispered: "It seems that we will receive this kid''s head soon..."


    "Hanzo always carries the name of a ninja demigod for decades but what he wanted is the title of Amekage. This kid is still too young!"


    Koharu sighed quietly, and whispered: "Let him taste the pain of being betrayed by his own Ninja Vige before he died..."


    The life of a ninja in the vige is exchanged for peace. This kind of thing is not umon inrge countries, let alone small countries.


    Obviously, Jiraiya also realized this.


    So Jiraiya also took the initiative to leave the Hokage Building with him and when Uehara was about to leave the building he whispered: "Boy, take care!"


    "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama."


    Uehara nodded, then turned around and left.


    Naruto suddenly got out of the corner of the Hokage Building and said loudly: "Ero Sennin, I will also say goodbye to him!"


    "..."


    Jiraiya was silent for a while, then nodded.


    On the way to leave Konoha.


    Many people cast hateful gaze toward Uehara and Naruto. Some people hated Uehara for killing the Third Hokage. They couldn''t understand why the higher-ups let him go. Some people hated and fear Naruto and almost ran away.


    Uehara looked at the yellow-haired boy next to him and sighed: "Naruto, there are so many people who are hostile to you in Konoha."


    "I don''t care."


    Naruto scratched his head and with some awkward smiles on his face he said: "I already know why this problem urs, but I will let them recognize me."


    This time Kyuubi incident made Konoha even more hateful of him.


    However, Naruto no longer cares about this kind of thing. Anyway, the root problem Sarutobi Hiruzen has been killed and he believes these things will change in the future.


    Even if many people hate Naruto right now it might change in the future. As long as Naruto still has little fetters and warmth in the vige, he will desperately move toward that point of warmth to get warm and let himself go toward the light.


    Uehara faintly looked at Naruto, who turned a blind eye to everyone''s hatred. This time it was because of the timely rescue of Namikaze Minato... He wanted to see who wille out next time!


    After leaving Konoha.


    Uehara appeared in front of Kabuto, he took out the agreement, and threw it on him: "Do you know how much trouble it caused me? Forget the rest, but why did you put, Konoha will support Ame to stop the civil strife and clean up the Akatsuki Organization!"


    "Let me exin, Naraku-sama."


    Kabuto sighed he lowered his head and exined: "I thought this kind of agreement would be impossible. Konoha generally wouldn''t bow to a small ninja vige who proposed this condition..."


    "Then why this time?"


    "I don''t know, but I will stay near Konoha for the time being to investigate."


    Kabuto pushed his eyesses around and whispered: "If Konoha really has any serious trouble...maybe we have a chance to seize the Kyuubi Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto."


    "Don''t think about it, this mission is temporarily abandoned."


    Uehara shook his head and whispered: "Why don''t you do this, you will go to Orochimaru to induce Uchiha Sasuke to defect, and I will rob Sasuke on the way."


    Kabuto: "..."


    Why does his new boss always want to cheat his old boss!


    Kabuto lowered his head and pondered: "If I remember correctly, Uchiha Itachi is also in Akatsuki? Wouldn''t it cause any trouble?"


    "Rest assured."


    Uehara squeezed his wrist and whispered: "What happens next we will talk about itter and it would be good for me to take Sasuke away. It will stop Orochimaru to stare and drool at Sasuke''s body every day, it can also force him to actively study White Zetsu''s body."


    The Chunin exam ended.


    The next target is to provoke ck Zetsu and Orochimaru to fight with each other.


    Uehara would use the name of Orochimaru to reveal ck Zetsu info so that everyone in this ninja world will know.


    "I understand."


    Kabuto sighed and nodded.


    Uehara looked at Kabuto and said in a deep voice: "This can be done a little slower, because Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame are near Konoha, wait until they leave before starting to act."


    "Clear."


    "Also let Haku and Kimimaro return to the country of rain with Karin. It is too troublesome for them to stay here, and help me prepare a hidden ce!"


    Uehara whispered: "During this time, I will wait there until Sasuke''s defection. And also helped me sign the name of Hanzo on the agreement so that I can ask Konoha for the biological scienceboratory equipment to bring back to Amegakure."


    A smile finally appeared on the face of Kabuto and said unceremoniously: "Naraku-sama has been working hard."


    "..."


    Uehara couldn''t help re at him.


    If Kabuto hadn''t mentioned these messy conditions, why should he work so hard!


    Kabuto took out a scroll indifferently, and said empathetically, "Does Naraku-sama need money? I heard that my lord has been using explosive tags as spending money in Konoha. asionally, Kakashi pays for you when you go out..."


    "No need to."


    Uehara frowned and said: "I just got Konoha''s funds to support the construction of the orphanage. It should be no problem to spend a little..."


    "Public funds should not be used lightly."


    Kabuto shook his head solemnly, and even took the initiative to use his scroll to rece the scroll in Uehara''s hand: "I will give these funds quietly to Konan-sama! This is my personal savings and should be enough for Naraku-sama to spend."


    Uehara opened the sealed scroll given by Kabuto, and his eyebrows were twisted up with anger: "Your personal saving? Five hundred Ryo? Kabuto, you want me to sleep outside like a poor person?"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Kabuto coughed a few times and exined: "I have spent all the funds that Orochimaru-sama gave me. I feel a little tight on hand."


    "Forget it."


    Uehara sighed and said in a low voice: "I''ll find an opportunity to borrow some money from someone else! I hope that guy Kisame will have some money!"

 Chapter 151 - 151: Im Little Tight In Money, Kisame!

    The country of fire.


    Konohagakure


    Konoha''s senior consultant temporarily resolved all foreign enemies by peaceful means.


    Jiraiya also went out personally and began to supervise and investigate the henchmen of the Third Hokage, looking for Anbu that ims to have been monitoring Naruto, and also to avoid the dark secrets of the Third Hokage being used by others.


    This news must not be leaked out!


    If it is the thick-skinned guys like Kazekage, Tsuchikage, and Raikage, they won''t care what the people see them, they will do it as long as it is beneficial to the vige.


    However, Hokage settings are different.


    It''s just that no matter how Jiraiya tracked down the Anbu who had been responsible for protecting Naruto, he never been found him so Jiraiya could only temporarily define him as missing-nin.


    Unfortunately, Jiraiya also found out many of the dark histories of Sarutobi Hiruzen, such as secretly supporting Orochimaru and Danzo in conducting experiments in Konoha.


    This dark history directly disintegrated Sarutobi Hiruzen''s good old man image. At the same time, he found the information about this Anbu dedicated to doing the dark things of Sarutobi.


    This information is very detailed.


    Curiously, the code name of this Anbu is Orphan.


    The Konoha senior consultant and Jiraiya believed that this Anbu, code-named Orphan, might belong to Sarutobi himself, and had been acting alone without any partner.


    After all, his code name is Orphan.


    Kabuto handed the grilled fish in his hand to Uehara and said: "Naraku-sama, during this time. Konoha was tracing the Anbu who Naruto heard that night. It seems that the little gift I left for them when we left should be soon discovered."


    "What gift?"


    "Some dark history of the Third Hokage-sama."


    Kabuto pushed his sses meaningfully and said softly: "I always think that as a qualified spy, we must not let people notice the problem of the two people who shouldn''t appear in one ce.


    Otherwise, it is easy to suspect us, even if it is a little bit of doubt, it will bring a problem to us.


    Whether it is Orochimaru-sama or Naraku-sama, they have attracted too much hatred in Konoha''s copse n, and I can just use this to make Konoha fall into greater chaos. "


    Kabuto wanted to use a series of factual evidence. The person who blew himself up at Naruto''s window that night must be Sarutobi and an Anbu ninja.


    Kabuto did not hide his n.


    Now that Konoha has begun investigating this matter, he will soon arrange for a Konoha Anbu code-named Orphan to defect and revealing the news about the dead Sarutobi instigating the Kyuubi Rampage and the killing of the Fourth Hokage and his wife.


    After Kabuto talked about his n, he added a very philosophical saying: "Since you are going to do a show, you must give your all."


    "You are really a talent!"


    Uehara sighed. Kabuto, this guy deserves to be the real man behind the scenes in the Ninja world in history by arranging everything carefully.


    Uehara raised his eyebrows suddenly and asked curiously: "Do the Third Hokage really have such a dark history?"


    "Yes, Naraku-sama."


    After Kabuto nodded his head, he whispered: "How can a Hokage, who has been in charge of Konoha for nearly 40 years, be a kind old man? Some people will whitewash their dark history with peace andpassion."


    As a spy, Kabuto knows a lot.


    It''s just that a subordinate with a high intelligence quotient can faintly set off Uehara''s unqualified behind-the-scenes man because Uehara is not as careful as Kabuto!


    Uehara thought for a while and he couldn''t help but frowned when his grilled fish be cold: "I don''t want to eat it anymore. Konan-sensei in the vige makes grilled fish every day, here you also make grilled fish for me!"


    "Uh¡­"


    Kabuto''s face suddenly became a little embarrassed: "It''s toote at this time. I will go to the nearby vige to buy some food tomorrow."


    "No need."


    Uehara shook his head and said softly: "I''ll go directly to that guy Kisame. Do your own thing and don''t let me down."


    "Yes."


    Kabuto bowed his head respectfully, watching the pile of cards slowly appearing at the feet of Uehara, and then disappearing in front of him.


    After a long time, Kabuto slowly raised his head, holding the grilled fish in his hand he said regretfully: "Naraku-sama seems to be a little bit ignorant of world affairs... The stray children in the country of fire can only stay in the garbage dump because they can''t fish!"


    Kabuto touched the scroll of his ninja bag because Uehara really did not take the funds used to build the orphanage.


    Kabuto couldn''t help sighing and said: "It''s just thatpared with Orochimaru-sama, Naraku-sama seems purer!"


    In the silent jungle.


    Kisame and Itachi marched in the direction of Konoha.


    They heard the news about the Chunin exam chaos in Konoha, and also learned about the death of Sarutobi Hiruzen, but Itachi did not know about Danzo''s death.


    Therefore, Itachi ns to return to Konoha to warn Danzo, and by the way, see if his little brother Uchiha Sasuke is safe.


    When passing by a roadside shop, Kisame saw a young man gorging on the shop making his mouth bulge.


    "Itachi-san."


    Kisame grinned and looked at the young man: "Do you think that down-and-out guy looks like the intern of our organization..."


    "It''s really simr."


    Itachi raised his head and looked at it carefully for a while, his face suddenly looked a little strange: "Huh? it is Uehara Naraku, right? Why is he here?"


    This seems inappropriate.


    It is said that this guy had just assassinated Konoha''s Third Hokage in Konohagakure and even used the reputation of the ninja demigod Hanzo to force Konoha to sign an alliance agreement.


    After this news came out, if Hanzo were really alive, it is estimated that the head of the person who signed the agreement, Uehara Naraku, would be screwed off.


    Whoosh!


    A bamboo stick stuck at the feet of Kisame.


    Uehara looked at Kisame with a nk face, and then stretched out his hand he said: "Kisame-senpai, Itachi-san, I''m a little tighttely, let me borrow some money."


    "To be honest, I dare not let you borrow."


    Kisame shook his head quickly, ignoring that he was actually Uehara''s spy, and exined in a low voice: "I can''t bear this responsibility because if anything goes wrong, Konan-senpai will ask me for the detail."


    Kisame grinned and continued: "I heard that Tsunade, one of Konoha Sannin, is very active recently in the country of fire, so I dare not to let you borrow my money..."


    "..."


    Uehara murmured "coward" and turned to look at Itachi. If it weren''t for Itachi, he would definitely grill a shark fin today.


    However, when in private, Kisame would be extremely respectful to Uehara and perfectly portrayed the attitude of a spy.


    But when they met on the outside, Kisame always pretending to be unfamiliar.


    Itachi directly avoided the borrowing money talk and instead asked: "Uehara, why are you still here and haven''t returned to Amegakure?"


    "I have no travel expenses!"


    Uehara chuckled and smile.


    After being silent for a while, Itachi untied his cor, took out his wallet, and changed the subject abruptly: "You just said to borrow money, how much do you need to borrow?"


    "One million Ryo?"


    After Uehara opened his mouth and said a big number, he continued: "Next time I can grant you an extra 1.5 million Ryo of activity funds."


    "I don''t have that much."


    Itachi took out a stack of money and handed it to Uehara: "I only have one hundred thousand Ryo here. Don''t tell Konan-senpai that I lent you."


    "I understand."


    Uehara took away the money in good faith: "What about you guys, does Pain-sama give you any mission? Is there a ce I can help both of you?"


    "As expected of the financial officer of the organization, you talk with money!"


    Kisame nced at Itachi intentionally andughed in a low voice: "Hehehe...We want to take the opportunity of Konoha''s chaos to investigate Konoha Jinchuriki, see if we can take him away."


    "This mission is not so simple..."


    Uehara nced at these two people he lowered his voice and said: "You are right, the whole Konoha is now a mess. But bringing back the Kyuubi Jinchuriki will expose Akatsuki''s existence and you might also die"


    "..."


    Itachi''s eyes moved slightly and then he sighed: "This is the leader''smand. We can only do it even if we give up our lives."


    "Akatsuki will not amodate the ipetent."


    Uehara blinked his eyes and said softly: "If you fail, the organization might send the new candidate intern toplete this, but don''t worry this person is much weaker than you."


    Uehara chuckled and continued: "If Itachi-san wants to, you can kill the new member at any time. I believe the people in the organization will not me you."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Itachi nodded.

 Chapter 152 - 152: Hyuga Hinata Who Become The Clan Head

    Itachi was fooled.


    If he knew who the new intern was about to join Akatsuki, he would definitely regret lending money to Uehara today.


    In the days toe, Uehara will continue to instigate Itachi to kill the new intern.


    The current Itachi does not know anything. After he and Kisame sneaked into Konoha, they only felt that Konoha''s guard was a little tight. Itachi did not find information about Danzo, and they even fight with Kakashi''s group.


    After a fierce battle, the two had to choose to retreat.


    In this battle, Kakashi suffered another disaster. Faced with an unseen Tsukuyomi, Kakashi, who had just been discharged from the hospital, was admitted to the hospital again.


    But Konoha also learned that Akatsuki wanted to take Konoha Kyuubi.


    After Sasuke knew about this, his first thought was to find Naruto and help him avoid any danger.


    As a result, Sasuke went toote and learned that Naruto had been taken away by Jiraiya.


    Because Jiraiya wanted to find Tsunade toe back and serve as the Fifth Hokage. As for taking Naruto with him, it was also for the convenience of protecting Naruto and teaching him.


    Sasuke hurried to chase after him, hoping that Naruto could escape the tracking of Itachi and Kisame, but he was caught by Itachi.


    Itachi sent his brother a Tsukuyomi as a greeting, so Sasuke was also hospitalized.


    It was Jiraiya who pushed back Itachi and Kisame by himself so the two had to give up the mission of capturing the Kyuubi.


    Uehara watched all of this, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitched slightly: "You are really good, Uchiha Itachi! Without any result, you rashly leaked Akatsuki''s information to Konoha. This spy should be punished¡­"


    "..."


    Kabuto pushed his sses speechlessly, and walked out from behind Uehara: "So this is why Naraku-sama wanted to get Uchiha Sasuke? Is it because he hopes that Uchiha Sasuke can defeat Uchiha Itachi?"


    After speaking, Kabuto did not wait for Uehara''s answer and took the initiative to continue: "Forgive me but I don''t think Uchiha Sasuke can defeat his brother... ording to my understanding, Uchiha Itachi is the most talented Uchiha in their n."


    "Rx, I have full confidence in him."


    Uehara shook his head, and continued softly: "What about your side? What is Orochimaru doing now?"


    Kabuto bowed his head respectfully and said: "Orochimaru-sama is studying White Zetsu''s corpse, but his body will soon be unable to support it. The four Otonin members have epted the order and will soon arrive in the country of fire to take away Uchiha Sasuke."


    "It looks like our n is going well."


    Uehara nced at Itachi clutching his eyes and fleeing with the support of Kisame. He whispered: "Kakashi was seriously injured and hospitalized, so to avoid any trouble I will re-enter Konoha tomorrow to get the equipment of the biological scienceboratory."


    "Thank you very much."


    Kabuto nodded and said with a chuckle: "After I finish my mission on Orochimaru-sama''s side, I will rush to Amegakure to give Uehara-sama sufficient experimental results."


    "That''s good."


    Uehara patted the shoulder of Kabuto, looking very optimistic about him: "You can rush to the side of Orochimaru now and help me watch him. I will regrly visit you secretly"


    "..."


    Kabuto nodded helplessly.


    Is this visit a serious visit?


    Uehara did not hesitate to go to Konoha this time to take away the biological scienceboratory equipment required by the agreement. Konoha is now weaker than a while ago, and the only strong Kage level in the vige who can still fight is Guy alone.


    When Koharu and Homura saw Ueharaing to get the equipment, they were a little surprised at why Uehara could stille back alive, even as the Ame envoy.


    Is Hanzo too old to lift the knife?


    "It seems the two consultants are surprised that I am still alive."


    Uehara showed a smile and said softly: "Hanzo-sama was really angry when he learned that I gave up the condition for him to be Amekage. Unfortunately, the civil strife in Amegakure has not yet been resolved, so Hanzo-sama let me go for my meritorious service."


    "Is it?"


    Homura rubbed his forehead and said: "We are d to see such a genius ninja..."


    "I''m here to give the sign alliance book."


    Uehara was toozy to pay attention to them, put aside the alliance book in his hand, and whispered: "And take away the biological scienceboratory equipment."


    "There are some problems with Konoha''s side."


    Koharu took over the alliance book and whispered: "We may still need the signature of the newly appointed Fifth Hokage to ensure the long-term validity. It is just that she has something to do outside of the vige and has not yet returned. So for the time being you may need to wait for a while."


    Uehara immediately frowned and said: "Are the signatures of the two Konoha senior consultants and Jiraiya-sama uncounted?"


    There is no need for Koharu to say who it is, Uehara has already guessed that the Konoha Fifth Hokage must be that woman Tsunade!


    He doesn''t want to see Tsunade!


    What if Tsunade doesn''t let him leave Konoha?


    What''s more, at that time, Konoha would have two Sannin present, maybe they will dare to turn their faces and not admit it, so the sooner the matter is resolved the better.


    "No, we just think that the agreement between us can take effect for a long time after the Fifth Hokage sign the alliance book."


    Koharu spoke slowly, and put on a look that was very considerate to Ame and Konoha: "In case we both retire in the future and the Fifth Hokage thinks that our alliance between us is unreasonable... "


    "I believe this will not happen."


    Uehara interrupted Koharu and said in a deep voice: "Who knows what will happen in the future? If Konoha Fifth Hokage refuses to sign the contract, how should I exin it to Hanzo-sama!"


    Uehara clenched his fist and continued to speak: "And recently I heard that there was a traitor, codenamed Orphan, who is hyping the deeds of the Third Hokage in your vige. I don''t think many ninjas will dare to believe in Hokage''s credibility? I would rather believe in Jiraiya-sama than the Hokage."


    "..."


    Koharu''s face suddenly changed.


    That Anbu is the confidant of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the person they have been investigating secretly. How did Amegakure know about this?


    Did that guy defect there?


    Sarutobi really left them a big problem!


    Koharu instantly calmed down and whispered: "How did your Excellency hear this news... Those are all nders on the Third Hokage!"


    "I don''t care if it''s nder..."


    Uehara shook his head and continued: "But this will greatly reduce our trust in your vige, and I must also go back to help solve the civil strife in the country of rain as soon as possible. I can''t dy a day here!"


    "I know."


    Koharu sighed and whispered: "If Amegakure encounters that traitor, please help us to arrest him or pass on the corresponding information, and we will give Amegakure enough generous feedback and support."


    Konoha cannot tolerate it.


    First of all, the Anbu traitor called Orphan must not be allowed to run around or take refuge in a hostile Ninja Vige. If Konoha''s dark history is exposed, the blow to Konoha will be greater than the death of the Third Hokage!


    I''m afraid that Konoha will have a big problem from the inside.


    While the news has not beenpletely spread, the Anbu must be dispatched to search and capture the Anbu traitor who is more threatening than an S-ss missing-nin!


    Because Koharu and Homura had more important issues to solve, they stopped their entanglement with Uehara and directly gave him a set of biological scienceboratory equipment.


    Kabuto knows too much about Konoha. It''s just a traitor ninja created out of nothing but it made the two high-level members Konoha panic...


    Who knows if there is such a person?


    When Uehara left Konoha, a piece of news made him raise his eyebrows. This is a weird hidden mission...


    [Hidden mission: Hyuga Hinata bes the n head of the Hyuga n (1/1). The mission ispleted and the reward is a skill Battle Dance.]


    [Battle Dance: Quickly rush to the ally''s side granting them ayer of shield. The skill consumes 50 Chakra points and a cooldown time is 7 seconds.]


    Uehara was more amazed at Hinata bing the n head instead of the reward. This world is really getting more and more exciting...


    Hyuga n.


    As today''s protagonist, Hinata dressed up, this white-eyed girl was very calm in this session ceremony.


    There was less cowardice on her face and instead it has more determination.


    If you hadn''t seen the appearance of Hinata with your own eyes. I guess everyone would not be able to tell, she was a cowardly girl more than half a month ago.


    Sitting next to her is the paralyzed Hiashi, but the former head of the n has a Caged Bird Cursed Seal on his forehead.


    Because Hiashi now cant protect his Byakugan, he took the initiative to carve the Caged Bird Cursed Seal on his head as thest protective barrier, gathering the loyalty of many ninjas for his daughter.


    Hinata tucked her robe, sat upright, and waited for thest step of the session ceremony.


    Divided lines of Hyuga ninjas knelt on the ground respectfully, saluting the 12-year-old girl n head, and their voices echoed in the entire family''s huge residence.


    "We greet Hinata-sama!"


    "Please...please get up."


    The Hyuga girl''s gentle voice is obviously inconsistent with her new identity, it is not particrly majestic and only makes people feel a little bit cute.

 Chapter 153 - 153: About To Welcome New Members

    When Hinata be the n head and epted the worship of many Hyuga ninjas, Uehara hid in a small cave and sneezed loudly.


    "I have offended many people recently..."


    Uehara sighed in a low voice: "After cutting a stubble of Konoha leeks, I will act a little more low-key in the future. I can''t stand the scolding every day."


    Uehara''s guess was correct, someone was indeed scolding him.


    Jiraiya and Naruto finally found Tsunade and told her about the deaths of Sarutobi Hiruzen, as well as inviting her to serve as the Fifth Hokage.


    Tsunade''s attention was quickly ced on the murderer who killed Sarutobi. She smashed her ss and suddenly said: "Wait... Orochimaru created the Konoha chaos? But the guy who killed the old man is called Uehara Naraku?"


    This name is still fresh in her memory!


    In the past few years, whenever Tsunade lost cleanly, he would miss the Ame boy who gave her money. How happy they were at that time!


    Unexpectedly, when she heard the name again, the shy little kid had already be an aplice in the Konoha chaos created by Orochimaru!


    Tsunade hit the table with her fist, and gritted her teeth: "I should have killed him! No wonder I kept winning when I was at the table with him. At that time, fate reminded me that I should kill that boy. Damn it!"


    Judging from Jiraiya''s words, that little guy grew up at an amazing speed, and he was already able to fight the Sannin level Jiraiya.


    If she had killed Uehara in the first ce, Konoha might not have suffered such arge loss now, and Sarutobi might not have died either.


    "Uh¡­"


    Jiraiya also sighed and exined: "In fact, he was also helpless! After all, that little guy is just following Hanzo''s instruction..."


    This ce is not suitable to borate on what happened.


    When the two of them were in private, Jiraiya told Tsunade about the nasty things about the two old men Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The blonde ninja was so angry that she almost destroy everything around her: "The current Konoha is a mess. Let me be the Fifth Hokage?"


    "There is no better candidate than you."


    Jiraiya sighed faintly and exined in a deep voice: "Even if I be the Hokage, Konoha is still in danger of falling apart...so Tsunade, only you are the most suitable person."


    Because Tsunade is the granddaughter of the first and second Hokage and a well-known medical ninja in the entire ninja world. She is very respected and except for being a gambling addict, she is undoubtedly the most suitable person to be Hokage.


    "Okay!"


    Tsunade suddenly rolled two dice and chuckled lightly: "As long as you lose to me, I will grant your request!"


    "..."


    Jiraiya didn''t take her request seriously.


    Tsunade''s brows frowned, she squeezed the two dice into pieces and muttered displeasedly: "You are not as courageous as that kid Uehara Naraku... It''s a pity that we will be an enemy when I see him again.!"


    "Don''t think so much."


    Jiraiya interrupted Tsunade''s words, and said solemnly: "If nothing else happens, you will never see each other again!"


    Uehara didn''t know that Tsunade and Jiraiya were talking about him.


    While Uehara was hiding in a small cave andmenting that his life is difficult, Nagato sent him a message through the ring: "Kimimaro and Haku are back. Konan now looks so angry and wants to talk to you, I can''t stop her."


    "Nagato-sama, I''m in a cave."


    Uehara stroked the ring in his hand and entered Chakra into the ring, then whispered: "The signal here is not very good, can you received it?"


    However, Uehara soon received no response.


    After a while, Konan''s suppressed angry voice came from the ring: "Naraku, where are you now? Go back to the vige immediately!"


    "Sensei, I still have something to deal with..."


    "Don''t talk about those useless perfunctory words. After you grow up, you have be more and more courageous. You dare to join forces with Orochimaru to assassinate Konoha Third Hokage!"


    Konan didn''t listen to his exnation at all. Even at a long distance, Uehara could imagine that Konan''s face must be very cold right now as if she was indifferent to everything.


    And this is precisely her most angry state.


    "Sensei¡­"


    Uehara lowered his head and lied: "If I don''t assassinate the Third Hokage, I won''t be able to see Shimura Danzo, who is behind when the Chunin exam chaos happens. And when I sessfully lure Danzo out, I killed him."


    Danzo is already dead.


    So this kind of thing can be fabricated by Uehara.


    After hearing these words, the other side of the ring fell silent. Both Nagato and Konan were somewhat shocked by the news.


    Konan''s voice seemed to have eased a lot, and she whispered: "Naraku,e back first! Now the outside is too dangerous for you, although Konoha is temporarily in chaos and has no time to hunt you, when they recover, they will not easily let go the murderer of their Hokage."


    "Sensei, but there is a problem on my side."


    Uehara exined in a deep voice: "Itachi and Kisame went to Konoha to rob the Kyuubi. Akatsuki''s information may have leaked in Konoha."


    Konan heard the weight of Uehara''s words, so she calmed down her disciples in a low voice: "There can be no organization hiding behind the scenes forever, let Akatsuki''s affairs be handled by us, what you have to do now is to return to the country of rain immediately. "


    "Konan, Uehara has grown up."


    After Nagato persuaded Konan on the other side, he opened his mouth and said: "Don''t worry, Uehara, you can do whatever you want. Six Pain is your backing. If you encounter danger, immediately call Six Pain."


    "Nagato, don''t spoil him too much."


    After Konan scolded Nagato, her voice suddenly became a little cold again: "I heard that Hatake Kakashi gave you a few books?"


    Uehara: "..."


    Why is Haku''s mouth so broken?


    Can this kind of thing be reported to Konan?


    "Always follow the Three Ninja prohibitions."


    Konan added: "Remember to be cautious when you make friends. That Kakashi who tried to influence you, I won''t let him go when we go to Konoha to capture the Kyuubi."


    Uehara: "..."


    What else can he say?


    Of course, it''s to make Kakashi ask for more blessings!


    "Okay, I noted it down."


    After Uehara nodded seriously, he said: "I found a kid who is suitable to be an intern. I will take him back after I find him in a few days."


    "Pay attention to your safety."


    After Nagato exhorted, he suddenly said in a low voice: "Uehara, thank you for helping me find a nsman."


    After saying this, Nagato severed the Chakra''s connection.


    On the high tower in Amegakure. Konan is frowning and she looked at Nagato with a little dissatisfaction: "I still have something to tell him..."


    Nagato shook his head and persuade her: "Uehara is at his adolescent age. If you talk too much, he will have a rebellious mentality."


    Seeing Konan''s suspicious gaze, Nagato continued to exin: "In fact, Uehara is willing to take the initiative to do something. This is also a kind of training for him. At least we can not worry about the future of Amegakure and Akatsuki."


    After Konan lowered her head and pondered for a while, she raised her head and said: "Then after Narakues back let him be the leader of Amegakure and rule the entire country of rain, lest he always leaves us."


    "..."


    Nagato didn''t want to talk with Konan anymore.


    Konan always wanted to tie Uehara to her as if he were a child, for fear that he would have some problems. But how can a man know that life is difficult if he doesn''t go out and go through some hardships, and how will he know that home is the warmest sanctuary?


    Of course, Nagato wouldn''t really put Uehara in danger.


    After Konan left, Nagato immediately asked Tendo Pain to use the Astral projection technique to issue an order to let Kisame and Itachi go assist Uehara toplete the task of recruiting new members. In fact, their real mission is to protect the safety of Uehara.


    This is simply outrageous.


    Unfortunately, this order could not be refused.


    Within a few days.


    Uehara saw Kisame and Itachi who came to him, and the three of them were sitting in this small cave, staring at each other.


    Itachi said: "Is the new member we will recruit is a Konoha Ninja? Is it that Orphan?"


    These days, Konoha traitor Orphan made a lot of noise. Even Itachi and Kisame heard about him. Many people in the Ninja world are also paying attention to this matter.


    "No."


    Uehara shook his head and exined softly: "But it''s the same. The ninja we will recruit this time was an orphan whose parents died just a few years ago..."


    And you are the murderer and made him an orphan!


    Itachi nodded and began to figure out who they were recruiting. After all, Akatsuki always prioritizes strength, and very few in Konoha can meet the conditions.


    "Is it Guy-san? Or is it Kakashi-san?"


    Konoha''s orphans are too many so Itachi came up with these two after a while. After all, only these two people are still capable of meeting Akatsuki''s standards.


    This is not good.


    If it was Guy, it was still okay. But if it is Kakashi, then the blow to Konoha would be fatal.


    It''s a pity that Uehara kept keeping the secret and insisted on not divulging anything, which made Itachi feel a little uneasy.


    "Do not worry."


    Uehara chuckled and said: "Itachi-san if you have any conflicts with the new members, I will help you."


    "Thank you."


    Itachi started thinking again.


    If this traitor is harmful enough to Konoha, he will kill him directly under the reason of contradiction!


    Uehara quietly turned on the destiny skill and a smirk appear at the corner of his mouth: "Well, let''s go to the Valley of the End! Let''s just wait there for our new members!"


    The Valley of the End.


    When Uehara, Itachi, and Kisame arrived in the Valley of the End, the valley was still very calm. The huge statue of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama stood at this valley, looking grand and majestic.


    When they arrived here, five hundred gold coins were credited to Uehara''s ount. It turns out that country of fire or Konoha is the correct way to start!


    "What''s the point of ouring to Valley of the End?"


    "Because this is the ce where old friends split!"


    Uehara pointed to the two figure who was rushing in the distance and chuckled: "Did you see it? That is our new member."


    The one fleeing ahead is Uchiha Sasuke.


    The person chasing him behind is Uzumaki Naruto.


    History was forced into the established track by him. Soon after that woman Tsunade returned to Konoha to be the Fifth Hokage, the Otonin group showed upte at night and took away Sasuke, and a group of Konoha ninjaes out to chase them.


    To cover Sasuke''s escape, the Otonin group fights fiercely with Konoha ninja, but Naruto also catches up with Sasuke under the cover of his friends.


    In the Valley of the End, a scene where the old friend fight.


    Itachi looked at the two teenagers fighting underneath them, and his face suddenly became difficult to look at. Whether it was his brother Uchiha Sasuke or Konoha''s Kyuubi Jinchuriki Uzumaki Naruto, no matter which one was captured by Akatsuki, will not be a good thing!


    "How about it?"


    Uehara looked down at Naruto and Sasuke''s fierce battle and chuckled lightly: "Itachi-san, you can pick one! Should we take your brother or Konoha''s Jinchuriki?"


    Kisame grinned and put forward a different opinion: "Oh? Little intern, is there any special order from the leader? Can''t both of them be taken away?"


    "Of course we can."


    Uehara smiled happily: "In this way, your team canplete the mission of capturing the Kyuubi Jinchuriki!"


    Itachi felt that he had encountered the biggest test since joining Akatsuki.


    Itachi gritted his teeth, his eyes suddenly turned scarlet, and he said in a deep voice: "Uchiha Sasuke''s strength is too weak, he also has a deep hatred with me..."


    "Then kill him."


    Uehara nced at Itachi with a half-smiling face and continued softly: "Kisame-senpai, killing Uchiha Sasuke and grabbing the Jinchuriki...Is it okay for you to do this?"


    "I am d to."


    Kisame carried his Samehada,ughed very freely, and acted very realistically: "This kid is not respectful to Itachi-san before, so I will use his head to vent for Itachi-san!"


    Itachi: "..."


    Damn, why is this shark face so annoying.


    Did these two people, Uehara Naraku and Hoshigaki Kisame, trying to force him to death on the spot?

 Chapter 154 - 154: Uchiha Itachi Who Is Psychologically Tortured

    Itachi was not forced to death.


    On the contrary, he was just really going crazy.


    Since Itachi solved Obito''s threat, he thought he could safely wait for his younger brother to grow up and be stronger. Who would have thought that his younger brother would be targeted by Akatsuki before he grew up?


    When Kisame was about to rush down to kill Sasuke with his Samehada, Itachi finally couldn''t hold it back and called his teammates.


    "Kisame."


    Itachi stopped Kisame''s movements and whispered: "Wait until their battle is over, then go and clean them up!"


    "..."


    The corners of Kisame''s mouth immediately arched, and he turned his head slightly to nce at Uehara next to them: "Hey, intern, what''s your opinion?"


    "Then take a look!"


    Uehara looked down at Sasuke and Naruto who were fighting below and with a mysterious smile on his face, he said: "I heard that the more intense the emotions of an Uchiha, the more it is possible for the Sharingan to evolve. Mangekyou Sharingan is the highest level, isn''t it?"


    Itachi was silent for a while before responding: "Yes, the highest level is Mangekyou Sharingan."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Kisame stood beside Uehara and begun to praised: "That''s just a conventional way of saying that Itachi-san Sharingan is the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan, which is the eyes that Uchiha Madara has!"


    "Oh?"


    Uehara was quite curious about it, but he still shook his head slightly and said: "I don''t dare to ask for a Mangekyou Sharingan, but I am very interested in a pair of three tomoe Sharingan.


    So after killing Uchiha Sasuke in a while, Kisame-senpai will dig out his eyes!


    It should be called waste management right? What do you think?"


    While Uehara was talking, he looked at Itachi with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "Itachi-san doesn''t mind this kind of thing, right? After all, Uchiha Obito and Itachi-san are both characters I dare not offend during the internship, so if I want to get a pair of Sharingan as a gift for Konan-sensei, I can only go and dig out Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes..."


    "..."


    Itachi squeezed his hand tightly, the next moment he slowly rxed again and said softly: "I don''t think a woman would like this kind of gift. If you want to please your teacher, you might as well go buy a bunch of flowers."


    "To be honest, I think so too."


    Kisame nodded with approval: "After all, thest time you gave Konan-senpai the Shibuki, it is really difficult to look at..."


    "This is what you are wrong!"


    Uehara chuckled and shook his head, he then softly exined: "The gift I gave to Konan-senseist time, she actually liked it in private, after all, Konan-sensei and other women in the Ninja world have different personalities."


    "As long as you are happy."


    Kisame nodded silently.


    Time is passing a little by little.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and the moonlight is getting brighter.


    Under the shine of the moonlight, the battle between Sasuke and Naruto is finally over. Sasuke with the three tomoe Sharingan finally won.


    It''s a pity that he did not have the cursed seal in the original history. So Sasuke fought extremely hard in this battle. Not only did it take longer than in the original, he even almost lost.


    Even after winning, Sasuke''s body almost copsed.


    As the loser of the battle, Naruto went into aa directly.


    Uehara, who was watching, stretched his waist and whispered: "Alright, Kisame-senpai, you can act!"


    "Okay!"


    Kisame showed its mouth full of shark teeth, and when he was about to rush down while holding Samehada, he was stopped by a hand!


    The vignce in Kisame''s heart rose, but his secret boss Uehara was beside him, so Kisame didn''t panic. He just chuckled and said: "Does Itachi-san have different opinions?"


    "Someone ising."


    Itachi looked at several ck figures rushing in the distance, and said solemnly: "It should be Konoha Ninja, maybe our actions temporarily needed to stop."


    The two teenagers at the Valley of the End, one is his only rtive, Uchiha Sasuke, and the other is Konoha''s most important Kyuubi Jinchuriki, so there can be no mistakes!


    Fortunately, when Itachi was at a loss and n to sneak attack Kisame and Uehara and tried to kill them, the Konoha ninjas reinforcement finally let Itachi breathe a sigh of relief, at least he did not need to act.


    Against Uehara and Kisame, even if Itachi wants to choose a sneak attack, he cannot guarantee that he has a 100% chance of winning.


    Especially against Uehara Naraku.


    As an intern who has been hiding in Amegakure, no one knows the true information of Uehara, he only knows that this guy has a brilliant record in the Chunin exam.


    As expected, Itachi did live up to Uehara''s expectations, so he said: "Don''t worry, the leaders are just Kakashi-san and Guy-san. Even if Konoha Sannin is the one chasing, we must continue to act and catch the Kyuubi Jinchuriki!"


    "Then I will kill Uchiha Sasuke?"


    Kisame asked in a timely manner.


    Uehara looked at Kisame as if looking at an idiot: "Since Itachi-san disagrees with Sasuke bing a member of Akatsuki. This kid has chosen to defect, so of course he must be killed and he can''t stay in Konoha anyway! "


    "..."


    Itachi finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He slowly takes the kunai from his sleeve little by little. Uehara was right. After Sasuke defected, if he returned to Konoha, only punishment and imprisonment were waiting for him.


    The methods used by the people in the Anbu torture department, Itachi has seen it with his own eyes, especially the Morino Ibiki who has been tortured by a traitor. It is said that he likes to torture the Konoha traitor who was captured.


    "Forget it, let Uchiha Sasuke join Akatsuki!"


    Itachi slowly closed his eyes as if he had made an extremely difficult decision. He continued to add: "Only an Uchiha ninja can fight back a genjutsu, and it happens that I can use him to temper myself. ording to what Uehara said, treat his pupil technique as waste with useful value!"


    "..."


    Uehara and Kisame looked at each other.


    The two of them know the truth about the rtionship between Itachi and Sasuke.


    "Well."


    Uehara raised his head and stared at several figures chasing from a distance, and said softly: "Kisame-senpai, Itachi-san, go entertain the ninja who is chasing Sasuke! I''ll clean up the mess here!"


    "Well, if it Might Guy then I''m okay with it!"


    Kisame smiled and held Samehada in his hand, jumped down from the tall statue, and rushed in the direction of Kakashi and Guy.


    "I''ll stop Hatake Kakashi."


    Itachi frowned. He had already figured out the situation of Sasuke, and in desperation, he could only swoop down in the direction of Kakashi.


    Obviously, Itachi didn''t seem to make a full shot this time, but after he rushed up, he entangled with Kakashi for a while. He deliberately let off a masked Anbu ninja to rushed under the valley.


    Konoha has every powerful Anbu ninja, Itachi knows this in his heart, the Anbu code name seems to be Kinoe.


    It is said that Kinoe''s missionpletion rate in Anbu is very high.


    As a Konoha spy, Itachi can''t do much.


    If too many Anbu pass, perhaps Uehara might kill the two kids. I hope that the Anbu Kinoe can live up to his expectations, and at least he must take back Konoha Jinchuriki.


    Uehara has been paying attention to the battlefield. He nced at the Anbu who rushed over and couldn''t help but chuckled: "Spy is a spy, sure enough, he will let someone pass!"


    After Ueharaughed a few times, he suddenly stretched out his palm and said in a low voice: "Shadow Clone!"


    As Uehara''s voice fell, his body suddenly separated a pitch-ck shadow, dashing down the statue, andnded beside Sasuke and Naruto.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Brothers Meet

    Under the Moonlight.


    Sasuke barely supported himself to stand up, looking at the ck shadow fall beside him, Sasuke could not see that the shadow was a ninja at all.


    However, Orochimaru has a lot of talents under his hands, and each of them has few unique skills. Sasuke simply and neatly asked directly: "Are you the one Orochimaru sent to pick me up?"


    "Does it matter who sent to pick you up?"


    This ck shadow doesn''t seem to have a mouth, but the voice inside the body speaks with annoyance: "As long as it can make you stronger, it''s enough, right?"


    "Oh?"


    Sasuke suddenly became suspicious, and a cruel smile shed across his face after a while: "That''s right, as long as it makes me stronger, it''s enough."


    "Then follow me!"


    The ck shadow nodded slowly, then looked at the unconscious Naruto not far away, and walked over step by step: "This kid seems to have unusual power in his body, but it can be used by us."


    "Don''t touch him!"


    However, Sasuke suddenly took out a kunai and pierced it into the heart of the ck shadows, but Sasuke only felt that his kunai pierced the air!


    This made Sasuke''s heart tremble!


    The body of this guy in front of him is a dead body without any sense of existence. How could there be such a person?


    The ck shadow slowly turned around, stretched out his arm then pinched Sasuke''s neck, and lifted the boy: "You want to kill me?"


    "No...no..."


    Sasuke desperately tried to tear off the arm of the ck shadow, but only grabbed air. The ninja who came to greet him really seemed to be made of pure shadows!


    What exactly is going on?


    Obviously, this guy can stretch out his arm to grab his neck, but his palm can''t touch this guy''s body at all!


    In the next second, the ck shadow threw Sasuke to the ground!


    Sasuke reluctantly breathed a sigh of relief, then coughed and exined: "Cough cough cough... I just want to test if you are qualified for me to join..."


    "Is it?"


    The voice of the ck shadows suddenly became a little unpredictable and with a little higher majesty it said: "Don''t use your life to test the temper of the strong man, remember it well."


    "I know."


    Sasuke nodded bitterly.


    It''s just that even though his current strength is weaker than the person in front of him, Sasuke still wants to talk about terms: "The person you need is me, not this yellow-haired boy. Leave him here and I will go with you.!"


    "..."


    After the ck shadow was silent for a while, he suddenlyughed and said: "It seems that even if you betray Konoha for strength, your feelings are still inclined..."


    "No!"


    Sasuke turned his head to looked at the unconscious Naruto and said coldly: "I will kill him in the future. Now I will spare his life so that I can use him to test the power I can get from your side. To prove that joining you is not a wrong choice."


    The ck shadow again stay silent for a while, it looked at Sasuke and nodded: "Hehehe... I hope you kid can do this in the future."


    "Humph!"


    Sasuke snorted coldly, and urged in a low voice: "Let''s go! It will not take long before Konoha reinforcement arrives here!"


    The ck shadow raised his head and looked at a figure rushing towards their position, and chuckled lightly: "They already arrive..."


    "Mokuton: Jukai Heki!" (Wood Release: World of Trees Wall)


    Just as they are about to leave here, wooden vines suddenly blocked their way, and a masked Konoha Anbu stopped in front of them!


    It is Kinoe.


    Kinoe looked at the ck shadow and Sasuke he then said in a deep voice: "Uchiha Sasuke, immediately return to Konoha with me, don''t go further and further on the wrong path!"


    "Mokuton?"


    After Sasuke took a surprising look at the World of Trees Wall blocking them, he turned his head to look at the Anbu blocking the way, his face gradually turning cold. He pointed at the ck shadow and said: "Okay, as long as you kill this guy, I will return to Konoha with you."


    "The kid is troublesome..."


    After Kinoe frowned, he suddenly stretched out his palm towards the ck shadows, and shouted in a deep voice: "Mokuton: Daijurin no Jutsu!" (Wood Release: Great Forest Technique)


    His arm turned into countless wooden nks, rushing towards the ck shadows!


    However, those wooden nks only passed through the ck shadow and did not cause any damage. This scene was shocking to Kinoe''s heart. He had never encountered such an enemy before!


    The next moment, the ck shadows slowly stretched its hand to grab the nks, and whispered: "We shouldn''t stop a man''s choice, right? Katon: Pyrosm!"


    A scorching me quickly ignited the nks and rush in the direction of Kinoe, forcing him to dodge!


    However, the mes were still closely chasing Kinoe''s back. The scorching me was almost close to him, forcing Kinoe no time to retreat!


    "Mokuton: Mokuj¨­heki!" (Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall)


    A thick curved wooden pir emerged from the ground.


    The me directly hit the wooden wall!


    "Did I use too little chakra?"


    The ck shadow raised his hand at the defensive technique of Kinoe, and shouted in a low voice: "Katon: Pir of me!"


    A circle of me gushes out from the ground!


    Kinoe, hiding under the defense of the wooden nks, never thought that there would be this kind of fire ninjutsu, so the mes gushing from the ground directly hit his body!


    Kinoe was scorched and have burn marks all over his body. He is lying on the side with an ugly expression and watches the dark shadows leading Sasuke to leave.


    "This guy... is so strong!"


    Kinoe gritted his teeth. Fortunately, the Hashirama Cell in his body continued to bring a powerful recovery ability and ability to resist damage, otherwise, he would have been killed directly.


    It''s just that it''s impossible to take Sasuke back now.


    Kinoe turned his head slowly and looked at the fainted Naruto. He barely breathed a sigh of relief. At least he could rescue Naruto.


    Compared to Sasuke, Naruto''s identity is more important.


    After Sasuke followed the shadow for a long time, he finally couldn''t help but ask: "Who are you guys? Are you Orochimaru''s subordinates or other people from ninja vige?"


    "Really..."


    The ck shadow suddenly turned into a young ninja. He slowly turned his head to look at Sasuke, with a smile on his face he said: "You are still so anxious, Sasuke!"


    "Uehara!"


    Sasuke''s expression drastically changed, and his face suddenly became extremely ugly: "How could it be you?"


    If he remembers correctly, Uehara is from Amegakure.


    Although Uehara''s strength is indeed strong, after the assassination of the Third Hokage, he can still fight the powerful Konoha ninjas such as Kakashi, Guy, and Jiraiya, but his name is not as loud as Orochimaru!


    "Why can''t it be me?"


    Uehara looked at Sasuke with a very kind smile: "Sasuke, only by joining us can you have a hope to kill Uchiha Itachi!"


    After speaking, Uehara tilted his head and chuckled softly: "Hey, don''t you think I''m right? Itachi-san?"


    "What?"


    When Sasuke had some doubts, two more figures suddenly appeared in the darkness, it was Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame who had just left the battle.


    Itachi slowly raised his head, looked at his brother, and said in a low voice: "We meet again, Sasuke."


    "Itachi!"


    Even if Sasuke is exhausted, he still mustered the courage to support his body and attacked Itachi: "I will kill you!"


    Bang!


    Itachi punched Sasuke in the lower abdomen with a short punch, then kicked him to the ground, and said in a cold voice: "You still haven''t grown a little bit. I don''t understand why the leader wants to invite this kind of a waste to join."


    "Bastard!"


    Sasuke can only hold his belly in rage!


    "As expected of Itachi-san, he is so cruel to his brother!"


    Kisame standing beside said with a chuckle: "Since Itachi-san thinks this kid is useless, let''s kill him now!"


    After speaking, Kisame also exined with some triumph: "It just so happened that Itachi-san and he are enemies. My Samehada can taste fresh blood, and the intern Uehara Naraku can get a gift for Konan-senpai¡­"


    Uehara touched his chin and nodded at Kisame: "I think what the Kisame-senpai said makes sense, what do you think? Itachi-san?"


    "Not so good."


    Itachi just stared at Sasuke on the ground, frowned his brow, and said: "Okay, let''s take him back to the base first!"


    To tell the truth, Itachi really doesn''t want to stay with these two bastards, Uehara and Kisame, any longer!


    Too annoying!


    Itachi was afraid that he will not be able to bear it anymore!


    "Tsk..."


    After Uehara click his tongue, he squatted down and patted Sasuke on the shoulder, and chuckled: "How about it? Joining us will give you a chance to kill Uchiha Itachi!"

 Chapter 156 - 156: Sasuke Is An Idiot

    "Uehara, what the hell is going on!"


    Sasuke looked at everyone present and finally decided to focus on Uehara because he thought that Uehara should be the weakest of the three.


    "Let me rify it to you."


    Uehara amicably extended his palm to Sasuke and cordially exined: "Uchiha Sasuke, on behalf of the Akatsuki organization dedicated to maintaining peace in the Ninja world, I formally invite you to be one of us."


    "You guys don''t look like a good thing!"


    Sasuke stared at Uehara with a sullen face and said: "I first thought that you were a good person... but now, you and Itachi are partners!"


    "I have always been a good person."


    The smile on Uehara''s face is undiminished: "When you get along with me for a long time, you will know... Now tell me, are you willing to join? Although Akatsuki prohibits internal fighting, it doesn''t prohibit brother''s fight!"


    "..."


    Sasuke was silent for a while, then turned to look at Itachi: "What status is Itachi in your organization!"


    "Itachi-san is Akatsuki''s official member!"


    Uehara chuckled and pointed at himself, and then at Sasuke: "We are just interns in the organization. When we are strong enough, the leader will allow us to be full members."


    This exnation is very easy to understand.


    Sasuke instantly understood his status. But he couldn''t help snorted at Uehara: "You were so arrogant during the Chunin exam. I thought you were a great guy. I didn''t expect you to be just an intern."


    "..."


    Uehara''s smile on his face instantly froze.


    Obviously, Sasuke''s words hurt his sore spot.


    Over the years, Uehara has applied to be an official member quite a few times, and every time he was rejected by Konan, he even Nagato asked for pity.


    Whenever Uehara saw Akatsuki''s uniform, he couldn''t help but think of that rewarding side mission.


    However, the side mission to be a full member of Akatsuki was as difficult as the mission to win against Tsunade and let Naruto cken, and it became Uehara''s heartache.


    Where is the problem!


    Obviously, Uehara himself has worked very hard. To make Konan see that his strength is getting stronger, Uehara will make an effort to practice almost every day.


    No matter what Konan asks him to do, he will do his best to aplish it.


    As a result, every time he mentioned bing an official member to Konan, She would coax him to practice obediently in the vige and learn to govern Amegakure with her.


    It''s just like coaxing a child.


    The smile on Uehara''s face reappeared, he turned his head to Itachi, and asked softly: "Itachi-san, can I discipline your brother for you? So he won''t offend other senpais in the organization."


    "I don''t care."


    Itachi turned his head carelessly.


    Crack!


    There was a crisp sound of cracking bones!


    Uehara violently twisted Sasuke''s arm!


    "Ahh~"


    Sasuke couldn''t help but cry miserably.


    Sasuke''s cry was so painful that Itachi turned around involuntarily and frowned slightly as he watched Sasuke''s injury.


    Uehara''s palm was glowing in green, and while he was treating Sasuke''s injury, he smiled and persuaded: "Although I am also an intern, you are an intern who joined after me. Remember to call me senior, understand?"


    "..."


    Sasuke just gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    Just as Uehara wanted to continue beating him, a bandaged sword fell beside him, preventing his movement.


    Kisame smiled softly and said: "We still have to give Itachi-san a bit of face. Although the two of them are enemies, they are still brothers..."


    "..."


    Itachi suddenly felt a hint of gratitude in his eyes looking at Kisame.


    Uehara looked at Kisame''s eyes dangerously, what''s the matter with this spy?


    Sasuke didn''t appreciate it at all, and even said coldly: "Since he killed his parents and all of his nsmen, he stop being my brother and be an enemy I wish to kill!"


    "Itachi-san, look..."


    Kisame suddenly showed a helpless look.


    Itachi shook his head and said in a low voice: "Don''t pay attention to him, Sasuke was vulnerable since he was a child, and only used his mouth to be arrogant, as I said..."


    Itachi''s words suddenly stopped, because he felt that if he said that Sasuke is not suitable to be Akatsuki''s member, it is estimated that Kisame and Uehara will say something like Sasuke is not suitable? then kill him.


    This is really sad.


    Itachi didn''t know what to say.


    Itachi straighten up his cor little by little, and said softly: "Forget it, let''s hurry up and return to the organization''s base, so as not to encounter Konoha''s pursuit again!"


    Itachi is quite happy.


    After Sasuke joined the Akatsuki organization, he was able to see Sasuke often and personally protect Sasuke''s safety. It didn''t seem to be particrly bad.


    The only problem is Sasuke''s hateful gaze.


    But it will not be that long. When Sasuke and Naruto fought just now, Sasuke Sharingan had evolved from two tomoe to three tomoe Sharingan.


    Itachi began to calcte in his heart, what opportunity he should pick for Sasuke to open Mangekyou Sharingan, then he can die peacefully.


    Even Itachi didn''t mind using his death to let Sasuke get rid of the knot.


    It''s just that before his death, Sasuke''s life must be arranged. If Sasuke was still in the organization at that time, he would be bullied.


    Unfortunately, this was only Itachi''s wishful thinking.


    When passing by a dessert shop, Kisame suggested having lunch in this shop. Sasuke immediately expressed dissatisfaction: "I hate sweets."


    "But Itachi-san likes sweets very much."


    Kisame''s mouth smile and looked at Sasuke. He seemed to be helping Itachi, so he especially liked to bully Sasuke.


    Itachi looked helplessly beside him, and could only turn his head to look at the other person: "What do you want for lunch Uehara?"


    Uehara casually nced at Kisame: "My taste is a bit strange recently, I want to eat shark fin."


    "..."


    Hearing Uehara''s words, the expression on Kisame''s face suddenly became unsightly.


    After this group of people ate and drank enough.


    Sasuke saw an opportunity when Itachi drink water, a lightning shed in his palm and he rushed in the direction of Itachi: "Chidori!"


    Bang!


    Sasuke was kicked to the ground by Itachi!


    After Itachi stomped Sasuke''s wrist tightly again, he slowly said: "Uehara, is it alright to injure him a little bit? I don''t want to drain Sasuke''s remaining utilization value and let him beplete trash."


    "Rest assured."


    Uehara chuckled and waved his hand to heal Sasuke''s wound: "As long as you don''t screw off Sasuke''s head, I can heal him."


    On their way back to the country of rain, before they even left the border of the country of fire, Sasuke sneaked and assassinate Itachi at a frequency of more than three times a day, each time he was easily defeated by Itachi.


    Along the way, Sasuke did not seed even once in the assassination, only resulting in the alienation of Kisame and the anxiety of Itachi.


    Itachi felt that Sasuke didn''t know how to be a ninja.


    Kisame thinks that Sasuke is really an idiot.


    When Kisame was disliking Sasuke, another ninja in the ninja world who liked to adopt orphans was furious.


    Otogakure.


    Having sacrificed the four Otonin and not heard anything about Sasuke, Orochimaru''s temper is a lot more irritable: "What is going on? My body is on the verge of its limit. Kidomaru and others have not yet brought Sasuke back!"


    "Perhaps our n has some deviations."


    Kabuto pushed his sses and reluctantly persuaded: "Orochimaru-sama, why not use Living Corpse Reincarnation first! And Uchiha Sasuke may not be the best choice for Orochimaru-sama..."


    "But he is the most suitable right now!"


    Orochimaru mmed his fist on the experiment table. Due to using excessive force, he could only tremble andy down on the chair beside him: "Go and help me prepare for the reincarnation! A new body will still work. It canst for three years. In these three years, I will sessfully study White Zetsu body..."


    After speaking, Orochimaru slowly turned his head, and a pair of snake pupils was mixed with a trace of gratitude: "Kabuto, thank you for bringing back a corpse of White Zetsu and let me find a new kind of body."


    When Kabuto turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly stopped, and his face looked more respectful: "No, I should be the one to thank Orochimaru-sama. Because of your presence, I saw the most suitable path for me."


    "Ho ho ho..."


    Orochimaru slowly smiled and said in a low voice: "Yes, I have found a new path, as long as we can catch enough White Zetsu, Impure World Reincarnation...Living Corpse Reincarnation... Can be further improved!"


    Orochimaru slowly turned his head and looked at a coffin with the "first" characters engraved beside him, and a trace of obsession shed in his eyes: "As long as I can get a White Zetsu, I will soon have the power of the First Hokage!"


    Since Orochimaru began to study White Zetsu''s body, he quickly discovered the wonderful structure of this creature. This creature is not like a ninja at all. Their bodies seem to bepatible with any Chakra.


    This is very magical.


    As long as it can bepatible with Chakra, it means that it can amodate any bloodline limit. For Orochimaru, the blood inheritance he hopes can be integrated into White Zetsu''s body.


    As long as he gets a living White Zetsu, and as long as that White Zetsu can hold Mokuton''s bloodline limit, Orochimaru believes that he can rely on Mokuton''s power to gain a foothold in the Ninja World!


    Most importantly, White Zetsu''s body structure is very unique.


    Orochimaru discovered that White Zetsu might be able to serve as a sacrificial vessel for the Impure World Reincarnation, and perhaps enable the dead to exert a much more powerful force. The only problem is that the powerful Impure World Reincarnation is not easy to control.


    And where should I look for White Zetsu?


    Orochimaru tapped his finger lightly, his cold pupils tightened slightly, and he slowly muttered: "I remember that guy has always been Akatsuki''s intelligence officer. These White Zetsu should be its clones, but Zetsu''s whereabouts are always uncertain, and it seems that I need to find a way to get his information from a member of Akatsuki...."

 Chapter 157 - 157: Are You Kidding Me?

    Akatsuki''s base.


    Uehara hadn''t been to Akatsuki''s base for a while, and he now had a faint feeling for this ce in his heart.


    After entering the base, Uehara and his party found that there were a lot of people today, and it seemed that all the official members had gathered here.


    Official members: Pain, Konan, Sasori, Deidara, Mangetsu, Zabuza, Kakuzu, Hidan, Zetsu, plus Kisame and Itachi who has just arrived, the official members are all here.


    The intern is only Uehara, and perhaps Sasuke will be an intern of Akatsuki from today on.


    As for the non-staff, Kimimaro and Haku are also here, and today their team has an extra Karin.


    Wait, something is not right!


    Uehara couldn''t help but nce at Kimimaro and Haku''s clothes. Why did they both wear Akatsuki''s uniform?


    In terms of strength, Kimimaro and Haku are not yet possible to qualify as Akatsuki''s official members, right?


    Could it be that Akatsuki''s uniform is going to be released today, and the official membership is open?


    Uehara couldn''t help showing a hint of joy. Even Kimimaro and Haku were able to join. Doesn''t this mean that he is also qualified to be Akatsuki''s official member?


    Uehara slowly moved towards his position and couldn''t help but chuckled and said: "Is the organization going to have a team building today?"


    Sasori raised Hiruko''s head, and said coldly: "What team building? Isn''t it that a new member will be wee to join today?"


    "Is it this kid?"


    Deidara looked at the unfamiliar Sasuke with a smirk: "It seems that this kid doesn''t seem to be very strong, is he qualified to stand with us?"


    Kakuzu nced at Sasuke with dissatisfaction: "Akatsuki is not a ce for little cat or puppy to join in! Don''t always attract these teenage kids, you are turning this ce into a kindergarten for kids."


    When Deidara heard this, he immediately became unhappy, and opened his mouth to retort him: "That''s better than bing an activity center for the elderly!"


    After all, Deidara joined Akatsuki at the age of twelve, and this year he is only about fifteen or sixteen. The generation gap with the old man like Kakuzu is too big to get along with.


    After speaking, Deidara even kindly attracted another person of his age: "Hey, Uehara, am I right?"


    "Cough cough cough cough..."


    Uehara coughed a few times, and when he was about to say something he nced up at Konan next to him and saw Konan''s cold face getting colder and colder, making him close his mouth subconsciously.


    Since Uehara entered Akatsuki''s base, Konan has not spoken a word, which is a bit different from her attitude towards Uehara.


    Moreover, silence is generally a precursor to Konan''s anger.


    This is also normal, after all, Konan has always disliked Uehara''s participation in the Akatsuki matter, but Nagato''s opinions arepletely opposite to her.


    Seeing Konan angry, Uehara felt a little abnormally happy. Is it because he was going to be an official member of Akatsuki today?


    "All right."


    Pain interrupted everyone and turned his attention to Uehara. He said in a deep voice: "Uehara, why don''t you introduce the new members you recruited for Akatsuki?"


    "Rather than let me introduce him, why not let Itachi-san do it?"


    Uehara suppressed the smile at the corner of his mouth, for fear of arousing Konan''s anger. He slowly raised his head to look at Itachi and softly said: "Perhaps no one in the Ninja World knows our new members better than Itachi-san?"


    Itachi was silent for a while, then turned to look at Sasuke, and said softly: "This is Uchiha..."


    "I am Uchiha Sasuke!"


    Sasuke interrupted Itachi with a cold voice and said loudly: "The only real member of the Uchiha n, I joined Akatsuki to kill Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito!"


    "..."


    Deidara immediately bes dissatisfied: "What! It''s another Uchiha! Are you Uchiha all going toe here in Akatsuki!"


    As a person defeated in the hand of Itachi, Deidara is undoubtedly the one who hates Uchiha the most. It just so happens that Akatsuki has a fate with Uchiha.


    Just a few years ago, a man named Uchiha Obito was forced to defect. He heard that he still wanted to join again; now they have added an Uchiha Sasuke. There are only a few Uchiha in the ninja world and all of them have a close rtionship with Akatsuki.


    Akatsuki''s members turned their gazes to Sasuke one after another, and everyone frowned involuntarily, then after a while it fell on Itachi, seemingly want to see his reaction.


    However, Itachi''s face was calm, and he didn''t seem to care what Sasuke was talking about. This was the confidence of the strong.


    The enthusiasm of Akatsuki''s members who wanted to watch a good show suddenly faded, before turning their heads to look at Uehara.


    Sasori couldn''t help but ask first: "Uehara, why are you soliciting the enemies of the official members to join Akatsuki?"


    "Hey hey, Sasori-senpai, this is not my idea."


    Uehara shook his head hurriedly and with a smile on his face he said: "This was mentioned by Itachi-san himself. He took the initiative to recruit Uchiha Sasuke, who has just be a traitor, and I also strongly oppose it with Kisame-senpai!"


    "Yes."


    Itachi nodded and responded: "My genjutsu needs to use a person with a lot of spiritual energy to practice. It happened that Uchiha Sasuke opened the three tomoe Sharingan, so he has a certain value."


    "Oh? It seems like a little genius!"


    Sasori immediately changed his attitude and slowly educates Sasuke in the tone of an elderly: "Hey kid, remember not to be too arrogant in front of people in the future. If you are like Deidara next to me, you won''t live long"


    "..."


    Sasuke was toozy to talk to him.


    On the contrary, Deidara was furious with anger: "Hey, hey, hey, Sasori-san, I have always respected you!"


    "But you always blew up my puppets!"


    "This proves that my art is one level higher than Sasori-san''s art!"


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Deidara, Sasori, stop arguing."


    Pain interrupted their quarrel with a cold voice, and said solemnly: "I''ll announce the new team members of the organization! Kimimaro and Haku will be official members of Akatsuki from today! "


    "Yes."


    Kimimaro and Haku seriously agreed.


    After Pain nodded in satisfaction, he turned to look at Uehara, but when Pain saw the expression on Konan''s face next to him, he fell silent and seemed a little stuck.


    After a long time, Pain seemed to have made up his mind and said in a deep voice: "I originally wanted to dy for a while. Since Uehara has recruited Uchiha Sasuke, he will act with Uchiha Sasuke as an official member in the future! "


    "I don''t agree."


    Konan slowly raised her head, looked directly at Pain, and said: "Naraku has more important tasks, and he almost caused a disaster when he went out this time..."


    "I object too."


    Itachi said in a deep voice: "Although Uehara''s strength is very strong, I suspect that he may have some connection with Orochimaru, and he should still need to be under the supervision of Konan-senpai."


    After saying this, Itachi added: "And I need to bring Sasuke with me during this period. On one hand, I can use him for training, and on the other hand, it is also convenient to monitor him, so that this guy will not defect to Uchiha Obito."


    These words can hardly be more reasonable.


    The corner of Kisame''s mouth hooked, and he chuckles: "Actually, I also oppose this, but I am not opposed to Uehara bing an Official member. I think Uchiha Sasuke is not qualified to form a team with him."


    "I think so too."


    "I don''t agree!"


    Kakuzu nced at Uehara coldly, and said in a deep voice: "I think this kid, Uehara Naraku, can work as an ountant in Amegakure from now on! Akatsuki has enough manpower!"


    To be honest, after Uehara left, Kakuzu still missed him a little bit.


    Although Uehara always collects money quickly, he is also very refreshed every time he allocates funds for activities. This is far more than his teacher Konan...


    "I agree with Kakuzu-senpai opinion!"


    "I also think what Kakuzu-senpai said makes sense!"


    "I also agree with Kakuzu-senpai''s opinion!"


    Several teams expressed their agreement with Kakuzu''s opinions. It seems that many victims have been tortured by Konan''s allocation of activity funds.


    After all, Konan, who had a difficult life since childhood, naturally doesn''t like other people spending moneyvishly.


    Konan naturally doesn''t care what they think.


    Hearing a group of people supporting her from the side, Konan''s cold face showed a little smile, and her palm softly fell on Uehara''s shoulder and whispered: "Then let Naraku study with me for a while!"


    Pain was silent for a while, looked at the people present, and nodded slowly: "Then let Uehara continue to learn from you, and for the time being, let Uchiha Sasuke follow Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame''s team!


    "???"


    Uehara slowly raised his head, and there was a little doubt in his eyes looking at Pain. You said so much today, but you are just kidding me?


    Konan took Uehara''s hand, the smile on her face slowly subsided, and she returned to a cold look.


    "Naraku,e with me, I want to talk to you about something."


    Konan was still angry.

 Chapter 158 - 158: The Task Of Destroying Kusagakure

    Lakeshore.


    Konan raised her head and looked at Uehara. This disciple of her was already taller than her, and she couldn''t help but remind again of Nagato''s persuasion and Jiraiya''s teaching.


    The anger in Konan''s chest slowly subsided, and she reached out to help Uehara tidy up his clothes: "Naraku, tomorrow I will arrange for you to be the leader of Amegakure. You are a ninja in the country of rain, so slowly learn to shoulder the responsibility of a leader!"


    Uehara''s face suddenly drooped, he shook his head weakly and said: "Konan-sensei, Pain is the most suitable leader of Amegakure."


    Uehara knew it for a long time.


    Konan doesn''t want Uehara to mix with the current Akatsuki. She wants him to be the leader of Amegakure ording to the established route she set. This is also the difference between Uehara and Konan, and also the difference between Nagato and Konan.


    Perhaps it was because of too much suffering, Konan always wanted to arrange a bright and smooth journey for him, but what Uehara wanted was not this!


    The future of being tied to a small ninja vige every day, and was guarded by Konan and Nagato under their wings. Is this what he should do as a man behind the scenes?


    Uehara grabbed Konan''s hand and said solemnly: "Sensei, I have been practicing in the vige for four years, and I have researched a lot of ninjutsu. This time, I didn''t fall into a disadvantage even when I fought against Jiraiya."


    "I know, you have too much guts."


    Konan slowly raised her head to look at Uehara and said solemnly: "And you actually assassinated the Third Hokage in Konoha this time, in case something happens to you..."


    "Nothing happens right?..."


    Uehara helplessly patted his forehead and said: "Anyway, I refuse to be the leader of Amegakure."


    Konan slowly stretched out her palm and stroked his cheek, her hot breath fell on Uehara''s neck, her voice getting lower and lower: "Naraku, we want to give you the best. Why do you always refuse?"


    "Maybe there is a generation gap in our concept?"


    Uehara blinked and stared at Konan''s eyes. The orange pupils were a bit beautiful. He softly changed the subject: "That... Sensei, I brought you a gift. You will love it.!"


    "Ok?"


    Konan''s eyes suddenly had some doubts.


    Uehara quickly took out a scroll from his ninja bag and ced it in Konan''s hand. He chuckled and said: "Didn''t I tell you before? After the assassination of the Third Hokage, I got in touch with Danzo..."


    Of course, this is a lie.


    In fact, the assassination of Danzo was even further.


    Except for Kabuto, no one else knows the truth.


    Konan''s gaze suddenly hesitated, her expression was a little hard to say, and she looked at the scroll in her hand: "So what inside is..."


    Uehara nodded and with a smug smile on his face he said: "Yes, it''s the corpse of Shimura Danzo."


    Uehara shook his head and sighed. He continued to exin: "Shimura Danzo seems to have mastered a life-saving technique. He has transnted a bunch of Sharingan on his body. Every time he closes one of the Sharingan, he can be protected from any harm for some time. It took me a lot of effort..."


    This is also to provide information.


    In the future, when Konan or Nagato meet Obito, they must be clear that having Sharingan means a period of invincible time by using Izanagi.


    Uehara had some regrets on his face and said: "Because of this, I didn''t bring him back alive, only his corpse."


    "..."


    Konan''s expression was a little dazed.


    Her mood was especiallyplicated at this moment, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Every time this disciple of her went out, he would bring her some weird gifts aftering back. Although these gifts were all in line with her, they always felt a little weird.


    Yes, she does hate Shimura Danzo.


    But what is more important than Shimura Danzo is Uehara''s emotional intelligence.


    Uehara brought a corpse over as a gift. Is his EQ a little bit lower? Is there a problem with her education?


    "Okay, I''m going to treat Nagato-sama first."


    After Uehara waved his hand, he took this opportunity to interrupt the talk with Konan and turned to leave here.


    Konan nodded hesitantly, her eyes fell on the scroll in her hand again.


    A trace of hatred shed in Konan''s eyes, and there was an additional explosive tag on the scroll.


    Konan threw the scroll with the explosive tag into theke, and quickly closed her palms: "Goj¨­ Kibaku Fuda!" (Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags)


    Countless explosive tags exploded the scroll to pieces instantly!


    Obviously, both the scroll and the corpses inside are all turned into pieces!


    After finishing all this, Konan''s eyes slowly shed with relief, and a pair of wings spread out behind her, driving her slowly to the sky.


    Amegakure.


    Above the Highest tower.


    Nagato was thinkering Shurado Pain here. After hearing the sound of the door opening, he turned his head with a smile on his face and said: "How is it? Is Konan still angry?"


    "What''s going on today?"


    After Uehara waved his hand helplessly, his gaze immediately fell on Shurado''s body: "Oh? Does Shurado have any newponent?"


    "Well, didn''t you persuaded me before? I have now made Shurado into a one-time use puppet that can explode and can directly destroy everything in a radius of tens of kilometers through self-detonation as Pain''sst resort. "


    Nagato casually put away Shurado Pain, and whispered: "From now on when you go out, take Shurado! When you are in danger, you can use your healing technique to activate its self-destruct mechanism."


    "..."


    Uehara shook his head speechlessly, and then started again the previous topic: "What''s the matter today? How can Kimimaro and Haku be official members of Akatsuki? Hey hey, Nagato-sama, you promised to me before. I want to wear a uniform too!"


    "The two children were brought up by Konan, so they naturally listened to Konan''s orders."


    Nagato nced at him and sighed: "Uehara if you hadn''t assassinated the Third Hokage this time, you would have be an official member of Akatsuki when youe back..."


    "..."


    Uehara couldn''t help but twitched: "But I sessfully assassinated the Third Hokage, doesn''t it mean that I have be stronger?"


    "But you have too much guts!"


    Nagato shook his head and said in a deep voice: "The Five Great Ninja Vige is not as simple as you imagined. Don''t do such dangerous things in the future. Even if you do, you must summon the Six Pains in advance!"


    "Got it."


    Uehara waved his hand and said: "Why are you now in the same camp with Konan-sensei, Nagato-sama, we should be in the same camp!"


    "It''s too dangerous to be with you."


    Nagato nced at Uehara, and continued to shake his head dully: "If I knew you were so bold, I will..."


    "Hey, what''s done, is done."


    Uehara hurriedly interrupted Nagato''s words and said loudly: "Anyway, you promised me when you weremunicating with me before, you will let me put on Akatsuki''s uniform and be a full member of Akatsuki!"


    "It''s just a small matter."


    Nagato patted Uehara''s shoulder, and said in a deep voice: "After I take care of everything, you will be the Akatsuki''s new leader..."


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    The minds of Konan and Nagato are outrageous. One wants him to be the leader of Amegakure, and the other wants him to be the leader of Akatsuki. He just wants toplete the mission of wearing an official uniform of Akatsuki!


    "Hurry up and give me a task."


    Uehara patted Nagato and urged anxiously: "I''m a little worried that Konan-sensei will force me to seed the vige leader tomorrow. If I be one, it may be difficult to leave the vige in the future. I will go out today and hide for a while."


    To be honest, Uehara felt a little afraid toe back. Konan and Nagato ced too much hope on him, but he just wanted to be a man behind the scenes.


    Of course, Nagato refused him. He shook his head and rejected his proposal: "If Konan can''t find you, she will trouble me..."


    "Are you helping?"


    Uehara folded his arm.


    Nagato couldn''t help but whisper: "Okay, I just have a task here. You are going to attack and destroy Kusagakure. This task was originally intended to bepleted by Sasori and Deidara. It''s yours now..."


    "Is there a reason?"


    "Yes, for good reason."


    Nagato nodded and exined in a deep voice: "The area of ??the country of grass is connected to the country of earth and the country of fire. After Kusagakure is destroyed, the two countries will definitely have disputes over the ownership of thend in the country of grass;


    Moreover, the ninjas of Konoha and Iwa who sneak into the country of rain will also be sent to the country of grass, reducing our chances of exposure. "


    Nagato slowly closed his hand, and continued with a deep voice: "Thest reason is something I heard from Karin. Her mother was also a descendant of the Uzumaki n but died under the abuse of this vige..."


    Perhaps this reason is the most important.


    As the rtionship between Uehara and Nagato got better and better, Nagato gradually became more and more human. He gradually learned to be gentle and angry again.


    Karin and her mother are descendants of the Uzumaki n, in a sense, they are also Nagato n members, and he naturally has some thoughts to recover this debt.


    "Fine!"


    Uehara nodded solemnly, and he nced at the Shurado in the room again, and said softly: "I will bring the Shurado out to act together!"


    "Okay."


    After Nagato nodded earnestly, he added: "I heard that Kusagakure has been nning to start a war recently. Maybe you can find evidence if they are trying to start a war against Amegakure. I can also make Konan think you are just doing business..."


    "I see, when I go back I will bring you gifts!"


    Uehara left Nagato''s room instantaneously, only to see that his face had be serious!


    If he remembers correctly, there should be a hidden base near the border of Kusagakure.

 Chapter 159 - 159: How Versatile Is Sage Mode?

    After Uehara left.


    Countless origami pieces flew into the highest towers of Amegakure, and Konan''s figure appeared in front of Nagato''s room. After she opened the door and walked in, she frowned and ask: "Nagato, why is it only you here? Where is Naraku?"


    "Cough, cough..."


    After Nagato coughed violently a few times, he whispered: "Didn''t you also get news of the change in Kusagakure some time ago? I asked Uehara to deal with it."


    "..."


    Konan frowned.


    Just as Konan was about to turn around and leave, Nagato began to persuade her: "Konan, don''t push him too hard. At this age, he wants to do something big by himself."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Konan nodded and said softly: "I just came here to tell him that I allow him to be an official member of Akatsuki, but he must hide his identity because the future leader of Amegakure cannot be contaminated with darkness."


    After speaking, Konan added: "Forget it, since he has left, let''s tell him when hees back!"


    Nagato''s eyes faintly showing pity: "It seems that Uehara''s luck is not very good, I hope that little guy won''t cause any more trouble."


    Fate is always magical.


    Uehara didn''t know anything about their talk.


    He was still looking for the secret base where Obito and Zetsu hid away, but soon after he left Amegkure, he met ck Zetsu who was waiting for him.


    ck Zetsu gloomily stopped Uehara and asked: "Uehara, after going to Konoha, did you find any information about Konoha''s Kyuubi?"


    "Well, I already have information about Kyuubi Jinchuriki and Ichibi Jinchuriki."


    Uehara nodded, and his face slowly became serious: "But I also got another piece of information. I believe that Senpai should have also received the news about the codename Orphan betrayal, right? Is Obito-senpai really a Konoha spy?"


    "How is this possible?"


    ck Zetsu shook his head and said with a smile: "Obito is very concerned about the Eye of the Moon n. How could he be a Konoha spy?"


    "I can finally rest assured."


    Uehara nodded. Of course, he didn''t just say a word of nonsense but seriously took advantage of ck Zetsu precautions hearth.


    Although Obito is not yet Konoha''s spy.


    But when Uehara returns from Kusagakure, it is estimated that ck Zetsu will believe that Uchiha Obito will be a "Konoha spy", And maybe Uchiha Obito will believe that Orochimaru is the spy that reveals his information!


    At that time, Uchiha Obito, ck Zetsu, and Orochimaru will soon start a big fight. Uehara dare not say anything else, but ck Zetsu must be a loser.


    ck Zetsu never knew that Uehara wanted to sell his information, but instead nodded with admiration: "Very well, as long as we collect enough information, we are one step closer to the Eye of the Moon n."


    "Ok."


    Uehara nodded seriously and continued softly: "Senpai, we are doing the Eye of the Moon n behind the scenes. Don''t disclose it to others."


    "Don''t worry, I will pay attention."


    Zetsu''s body slowly retracted to the ground.


    The corners of Uehara''s mouth twitched slightly. If we don''t disclose the news, then Obito is the only one that reveals the news!


    It''s just that this matter needs to be handled carefully.


    It is best to schedule the time.


    ording to Uehara''sst experiment of the Shadow Clone skills and Inherent mour skills, he can find ways to reveal the information cryptically.


    Obito really is pitiful.


    Now on the side of Konoha Ninja, Obito is a traitor who assassinated Fourth Hokage couples and created the Kyuubi Rampage for Sarutobi.


    On the side of Nagato and Konan, Obito is a murderer who wants to murder his junior, and there are also being suspected as Konoha spies.


    In the future, on the side of ck Zetsu, Obito will be a whistleblower, a despicable Uchiha, a traitor of the Eye of the Moon n, and so on.


    "Go and do business first!"


    Uehara''s body floated in the air, flying slowly in the direction of the country of grass, and by the way, check his previous reward for defeating Kinoe/Yamato.


    [Side mission: Defeat Kinoe/Yamato (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, and the reward is a hidden inheritance mission.]


    [Hidden inheritance mission: The forest holds many surprises. Say a correct name.]


    Uehara did not hesitate too much, after all, there are very few heroes with simr wood attributes: "Zyra, Rise of the Thorns..."


    [The mission has beenpleted.]


    [The legacy of heroes opens.]


    [Deadly Spines: After dropping a bunch of thick thorny vines in the target area, the vines will explode and release countless wooden thorns in the area. The minimum consumption is 70 Chakra points and the cooldown time is 3 seconds.]


    [Grasping Root: Release vines from the front to quickly restrain the enemy''s actions. The minimum consumption is 70 chakras and the cooldown time is 5 seconds.]


    [Strangle Thorn: Summon the wrath of nature by releasing dense thorny vines in a wide area, the vines will automatically attack the enemy in the area. The minimum consumption is 100 chakras and the cooldown time is 45 seconds.]


    These all belong to the category of Mokuton.


    Uehara is actually looking forward to the genuine Mokuton.


    After going to the country of grass this time, if he has the opportunity, he can find a time to trouble Orochimaru, and see if you can get a more powerful Mokuton skill after defeating the Senju Hashirama who reincarnated from the impure world reincarnation.


    In addition to Senju Hashirama, there is also the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, who is known as the strongest water ninjutsu user, plus the two powerful forbidden techniques of Impure World Reincarnation and Living Corpse Reincarnation that Orochimaru needs to turn in. These are all precious leeks!


    How long has it passed before the leeks in Orochimaru can be cut again!


    Of course, you can''t just know how to harvest, but also learn to cultivate, and by the way, see if you can let Kabuto find a way to learn the Sage mode of Ry¨±chi Cave.


    ording to Uehara''s guess, the way to advance his Sage mode ascension second steps should be to defeat the Sage mode of the three holy ces.


    "Sage Mode: Open!"


    Uehara''s fingersnded on the curse seal on his arm, and the natural energy contained in it almost poured into his body, making him feel the power in his body expand rapidly!


    Behind his back seems to be suppressing something, it''s a little itchy!


    After a while, Uehara suddenly grew two pairs of white wings!


    In an instant, Uehara felt a qualitative change in the power in his body, and all the chakras in his body had been converted into Sage chakras!


    Sage Mode¡¤The Second Form of Ascension!


    When the Sage mode state was turned on, Uehara was a little surprised. After the sage mode was turned on, his status improved beyond belief.


    [The second form of ascension (opened): Chakra automatically converts into Sage Chakra, the cooldown time of all skills is reduced by 100%, the life energy is increased by 400%, the life energy recovery rate is increased by 400%, and the sage energy recovery rate is increased by 400%]


    *****


    Life Energy: 57124 points (Sage Mode)


    Sage Chakra Energy: 14765 points (Sage Mode)


    Life Energy Recovery Rate: 36 points per second (Sage Mode)


    Sage Chakra Recovery Rate: 24 points per second (Sage Mode)


    Sage Mode Chakra Consumption Rate: 10 points per second


    *****


    Uehara frowned and nced at his skill panel. Except for the cooldown time that disappeared, the skill consumption did not change. This means that if he uses some powerful skills to bombard wildly, it is estimated that his sage mode will not be supported for too long.


    "It seems to be used for flying? And can also be used for physicalbat?"


    Uehara controlled the two pairs of white wings behind him and flew up. His speed has almost increased by about four times, which makes him feel as if he has been strengthened.


    It would be great if the two pairs of wings on the back could be put away...


    Wouldn''t he be able to maintain sage mode freely?


    However, these two pairs of white wings are the symbol of Uehara opening of the sage mode, just like the toad eye pupils of the Mount Myuboku sage mode, they can''t be retracted at all!


    In addition to being handsome, these two pairs of wings are useless...


    Things like wings are actually human dreams!


    Because of the human always standing on the ground, humans are always eager to fly.


    Uehara sighed, and flew towards Kusagakure at a super high speed, almost leaving an afterimage in the air!


    After flying for a while, Uehara suddenly realized a problem. He seemed to think too narrowly.


    In the sage mode state, his skills have no cooldown time at all. Not only it can be used to bombard the enemy wildly but also can be used to speed up the journey. For example, the destiny skill that has a long cooldown time has no cooldown time now.


    "Destiny!"


    An elusive smile suddenly appeared on Uehara''s face, and then his body suddenly disappeared in the air, and a series of ultra-long distance travels and investigations finally began.


    A few minutester.


    Ueharapleted the investigation of the entire border of the country of grass and finally locked the position of a person and a group of White Zetsu.


    Uehara stood on a big tree, looking down at a closed cave.


    Uehara''s eyes faintly glowed with a touch of gold, which was precisely the ability of Hunting Rhythm. He looked at the ground under the cave carefully, and the smile at the corner of his mouth could hardly be concealed: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Obito-senpai¡­"

 Chapter 160 - 160: Don’t You Just Want To Pour Dirty Water On People?

    Uehara is very busy.


    Now Uehara is squatting on the outskirts of this secret base, eagerly waiting for White Zetsu''s clone to emerge and be caught by him. By the way, he used his very crude drawing skills to draw the map of the base.


    Uehara map drawing is more abstract than the maps he bought in some small shops. Basically, he wrote rough azimuth data and drew a few iconic hillsides.


    When mapping the geographic location, Uehara would alternately turn on hunting rhythm and destiny from time to time, to investigate whether White Zetsu appeared.


    After a long time, a clone of White Zetsu appeared under the secret base. It is using mayfly to swim far away. ording to his observations, the destination of this White Zetsu should be a nearby vige.


    When this White Zetsu just got out of the ground and turned into an ordinary person, someone patted it on the shoulder and ced a scribbled map in front of it: "Friend, can you read this map and find my home?"


    "Oh?"


    White Zetsu''s brows suddenly wrinkled, since he transforms into a stranger''s face he lowered his head to look at the map with peace of mind.


    "What is this painting?"


    "Map!"


    White Zetsu red displeasedly at the strange man behind him, and started criticizing the scribbled map: "What is this, a mountain? What is this, ake? What is this, a forest? What kind of mess is this map? Who can find a hillside location from the forest? It also says about a few kilometers..."


    As White Zetsu said this, his voice gradually lowered. It seemed to have thought of where this ce was. This was the secret base where they and Uchiha Obito had hidden!


    White Zetsu turned his head to look at the stranger, only to see a mysterious smile on the stranger''s face!


    White Zetsu suddenly felt bad in his heart. The next moment he nned to escape and rush back to the base to report, his body was strangled by vines!


    White Zetsu''s face suddenly changed, and he asked in a deep voice: "Mokuton? Who are you? Howe you have Hashirama''s Mokuton?"


    "Oh, I''m just a painter."


    The stranger''s face changed again, and Uehara''s original appearance was restored. He chuckled and said: "Well, it seems that there is nothing wrong with the map I drew..."


    "Uehara Naraku!"


    This White Zetsu immediately recognized this person whose name was often circted in the base, and even he had secretly monitored Uehara in Amegakure for a while. It is said that ck Zetsu and Uchiha Obito quarrel every time because of this guy.


    This person should be their ally!


    A few years ago, this White Zetsu saw Uehara in front of Konan and Nagato helping Obito to join again, but Konan and Nagato were very stubborn and refused to ept Obito again.


    This White Zetsu reluctantlyforted himself, and asked in a low voice: "Uehara Naraku, what are you doing? Why did you catch me and write down the location of our secret base? Are you a spy of Nagato and Konan?"


    "Are all White Zetsu nagging as annoying as you?"


    Two pairs of white wings suddenly spread out behind Uehara. He carried the vines in his hands and flew into the sky.


    This White Zetsu seemed to be a little afraid of heights because he had been living under the ground, so he kept cursing in the air.


    Uehara knew that this White Zetsu wouldn''t live long so he didn''t care about White Zetsu''s cursing.


    This White Zetsu will be sent to Kabuto.


    Uehara spread his wings and flew to the vicinity of Otogakure. By the way, White Zetsu cursed all the way.


    Afternding, this White Zetsu said solemnly: "This is Otogakure? Uehara Naraku, why are you bringing me here?"


    "You''ve been to quite a few ces."


    Uehara chuckled lightly and began to use the Destiny skill, and soon found the position of Kabuto, but Orochimaru was not in the vige right now.


    Since the Konoha copse n, Orochimaru seems to be less concerned about the existence of Otogakure. The number of ninjas in this vige is also decreasing, and even the guards are not alert.


    This is also normal.


    After all, Konoha has been tracking Orochimaru, and right now they are concentrating on the so-called orphan Anbu defection. When they calm down, they will definitely find a way to send someone to suppress Otogakure.


    At least in name, Otogakure should be eliminated.


    Orochimaru also doesn''t care about Konoha''s actions. The foundation of Otogakure is himself. As long as he is still alive, he can build a new Otogakure in the future.


    Uehara found Kabuto with little effort, and it happened that Kabuto was carefully experimenting in theboratory.


    When Kabuto saw Uehara, he didn''t feel particrly surprised. He had seen the technique of his new boss many times.


    But why does he is staring at the experiment table like a curious baby? Is he still nning an explosion experiment again?


    "Cough cough cough cough... Naraku-sama."


    Kabuto hurriedly interrupted Uehara''s thoughts. He lowered his head and looked at White Zetsu next to Uehara. His eyes lit up: "Is this White Zetsu?"


    "Well, I just caught it earlier, and it''s still alive."


    When Uehara talked about White Zetsu, he seemed to be talking about a fish. He took out a map from his ninja bag and handed it to Kabuto: "This is the map I drew, and it is the base where White Zetsu currently hiding. You have to find a way to guide Orochimaru to catch them."


    "Understand."


    Kabuto looked around the map for a while. As a spy, he had seen many scribbled maps, but the map that Uehara gave him was really hard to describe.


    Fortunately, Kabuto knew most of the terrain in the Ninja World. He epted the map obediently, without saying anything rude words, instead he focus more on the living White Zetsu.


    After researching these days, Kabuto and Orochimaru have be more and more eager for White Zetsu. White Zetsu''s biological energy has yed a huge role!


    Kabuto pushed his sses and a hunger for knowledge shed in his eyes: "I will now use this White Zetsu for human experiments on Hashirama cell transntation!"


    "There are Hashirama cells here?"


    Uehara''s eyes suddenly lit up: "You help me prepare a Hashirama cell, I want to transnt Hashirama cells to a descendant of Uzumaki n!"


    Originally, Uehara wanted to get a copy of Hashirama cells for Nagato. Since there are Hashirama cells here, let''s take a copy from here!


    "Is it Karin?"


    Kabuto''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and his brain seemed to have figured out something: "Yes, the Uzumaki n is born with strong vitality, and they are also the easiest carriers to carry the Hashirama cells, and it is even possible to awaken Mokuton. It''s a pity that the descendants of the Uzumaki n are scattered all over the Ninja World. It is too difficult to find and it is too wasteful to use for experiments..."


    "Don''t mention these theories."


    Uehara gave a dissatisfied look at Kabuto and said softly: "This White Zetsu has already seen my true face. You can''t let this guy survive. After you finish the experiment on the Hashirama cells, you can cut its head off. !"


    "Uehara Naraku, you bastard, you despicable viin!"


    White Zetsu immediately began a series of scolding. Within half a minute, White Zetsu used all the curse words he knew in his life to describe Uehara.


    Kabuto was ashamed of hearing it.


    In fact, Orochimaru asionally scolded Uehara secretly.


    However,pared to this White Zetsu, Orochimaru''s cursing words appear to be very friendly...


    Uehara ignored White Zetsu and just looked at Kabuto who was going to help him get the Hashirama cells and asked: "Kabuto, where is that guy Orochimaru? Is he starting a conspiracy again?"


    "No."


    Kabuto took a closed bottle and sealed the bottle in a scroll before handing it to Uehara: "Orochimaru-sama is in Kusagakure having a transaction..."


    Over the past few years, many of the experimental funds used by Orochimaru are derived from transactions with small ninja viges, small countries, and rich and powerful people.


    Kusagakure is also one of his partners.


    "Oh, I hope he finishes it soon."


    Uehara shook his head and said with emotion: "I will go destroy Kusagakure after I leave in a while. If Orochimaru fails to get enough money from the transaction, he will never get the payment in the future."


    Kabuto: "..."


    Oh, is he going to be pitted again?


    A few days ago, Orochimaru asionally developed a tool that seems to be used in warfare. To make a fortune from Kusagakure, Orochimaru is going to talk about prices and collect data. However, it is estimated that this transaction will be directly called off!


    Orochimaru didn''t even take the advance payment from Kusagakure this time, because he was too confident of his strength, and a small vige will not dare to cheat Orochimaru.


    But if this small ninja vige is destroyed by Uehara, it is a real force majeure factor, even Orochimaru has nothing to say...


    (Note: Force majeure refers to a use that is included in contracts to remove liability for natural and unavoidable catastrophes that interrupt the expected course of events and prevent participants from fulfilling obligations.)


    Kabuto nced at Uehara speechlessly. He didn''t know what to say. Why does his new boss Uehara always cheat his old boss?


    Uehara put away the sealed scroll and kicked the still-living White Zetsu, and whispered: "As for how to lure Orochimaru into attacking Uchiha Obito and White Zetsu hidden base, you don''t need me to help you think about the reasons. Right?"


    "Of course not."


    Kabuto quickly chuckled and shook his head: "I can easily solve this little thing by myself, after all, I have enough reasons."


    After finishing talking, Kabuto nced at the White Zetsu with regret: "If Orochimaru-sama is here, we can use it more..."


    "It''s okay, you can catch moreter."


    Uehara patted the shoulder of Kabuto and said: "Orochimaru is just a tool man, and your potential is endless. You must learn the Impure World Reincarnation and go to Ryuchi Cave to learn the sage mode."


    Throughout the entire history of the Ninja world, only Kabuto has learned the Ryuchi Cave Sage Mode. Uehara wants to evolve his Sage Mode, so he can only temporarily pin his hopes on Kabuto, otherwise, he has to try to kill the white snake sage...


    Moreover, Kabuto can master the Impure World Reincarnation, which is a potential stock. Kabuto will also have the highest achievement among the three subordinates of Uehara in the future. It is much stronger than Kisame and Mangetsu.


    "Understand."


    Kabuto nodded hesitantly. To tell the truth, Kabuto did not think that Uehara had high hopes for him!


    "Oh, yes, there are a few more things."


    Uehara suddenly turned his head, grabbed the shoulders of Kabuto, and asked softly: "I want to me the leaks of White Zetsu and Obito''s base on ck Zetsu. Anyway, he is a lonely guy, as long as it is med on him. No one will believe him even if he denied it. Can you do anything about this?"


    "¡­can."


    Kabuto pushed his sses and whispered: "I will take care of this, so Naraku-sama can rest assured."


    "In addition to these, there is information about Zetsu..."


    Uehara patted the shoulder of Kabuto and continued: "There are ck and white Zetsu. White is just a bunch of waste with lowbat effectiveness;


    But ck Zetsu ims to be Uchiha Madara''s will. It exists for a huge n. As for this n, I will tell you after I figure out how to make it up.


    But you can find a way to leak it to Orochimaru in advance. There should be no problem if I leave this to you, right? "


    Uehara found that it was really good to have a spy next to Orochimaru. In this way, he could directly pass the information to Kabuto, and let Kabuto find a way to leak it to Orochimaru.


    In this way, there is no need for him to rashly use the identity of Orochimaru to make trouble, lest any ws appear in the middle.


    Kabuto nced at Uehara speechlessly. Do I still need to think about how to make it up? Aren''t you just trying to pour dirty water on ck Zetsu?


    However, as a qualified subordinate allows Kabuto knows what to ask and what not to ask, when to answer and when to shut up.


    After Kabuto was silent for a while, his gaze slowly turned to the White Zetsu who was about to die on the experiment table beside him: "Naraku-sama, I want to know more about White Zetsu, whether they have human thoughts or it can only follow what it attaches to?"


    "You mean to ask, whether this White Zetsu and Uchiha Obito have a good rtionship, or is it has a better rtionship with ck Zetsu?"


    Uehara touched his chin, looked at the more irritable White Zetsu, and said softly: "White Zetsu should have no brains. They do what they want, maybe their brains are filled with water?"


    "You bastard have no brains!"


    White Zetsu, who stop cursing beside him, was irritated again: "Uehara Naraku, you despicable viin, shameless and indecent, your brain is full of water!"


    Kabuto pushed his sses slowly and said: "It seems that we can use this White Zetsu as a messenger sent by ck Zetsu to cooperate with Orochimaru-sama. If they really cooperate, will there be any threat to Naraku-sama?"


    "Rest assured."


    Uehara smiled confidently and spread out his hand: "In the entire Ninja world I can''t pick out a few people who can be my opponents..."


    This is the confidence after having the sage mode!

 Chapter 161 - 161: It Is God’s Will... To Destroy You!

    Since Orochimaru has not returned yet.


    Uehara simply sat in the corner of theboratory watching Kabuto carry out the human experiment of transnting Hashirama cells to White Zetsu''s body.


    If Orochimaru came back, Uehara would have to teleport away directly. Now is not the time to meet Orochimaru, because his main purpose now is to pour dirty water on ck Zetsu.


    This ninja world is always so magical.


    The creditor Uehara who couldn''t wait to collect Orochimaru''s debt is right now at his base ready to slip away if he everes back. Thinking about it, he felt ufortable. Then he can only wait until he meets Orochimaru again and add more interest to his debt.


    In addition to the previously agreed Impure World Reincarnation and Living Corpse Reincarnation, he will also add Kuchiyose: Rash¨­mon (Summoning: Rashomon) and Yamata no Jutsu (Eight Branches Technique)...


    "Uehara, you bastard! You''re a bird shit! Sooner orter, I will kill you! When I leave here, I will suffocate you to death..."


    White Zetsu was still cursing on the experimental table, and a series of curses from various countries in the Ninja world sprayed out of his mouth. It seemed that this guy had learned a lot.


    Uehara nced at the busy Kabuto in theboratory and said: "Can you plug its mouth..."


    "Sorry, let me figure out a solution."


    After Kabuto nodded, he hurriedly grabbed the stic gloves on the bench and put them into White Zetsu''s mouth.


    Kabuto''s experiment time is actually inadequate because ording to Uehara''s instructions, he must kill White Zetsu before Orochimaru arrives. However, in line with the principle of waste utilization, Kabuto will still do another round of experiments when he kills itter to collect more data.


    Kabuto carefully took out a bottle of Hashirama cells while chatting with Uehara: "By the way, does Naraku-sama needs me to help with the transntation of Hashirama cells?"


    "Don''t worry, some people can operate by themselves."


    Uehara shook his head remembering Nagato and Six Pain, he whispered: "It should be possible right? After all, he has done a good job in machinery and human puppets..."


    However, Uehara was still a little worried so he added: "I will ask again when I go back! Before that, find an opportunity to perform transntation to Karin, which should increase her strength a lot."


    "Understand."


    Kabuto nodded, took a scalpel and cut off White Zetsu''s arm, stuffed the Hashirama cells into White Zetsu''s body, and began to stitch it.


    Time is urgent, so he has no time to do too many operations.


    In fact, White Zetsu was the most suitable organism for transntation or Hashirama cell.


    In the next second, this White Zetsu''s body suddenly grew countless wooden thorns!


    A sh of madness shed across Kabuto''s eyes: "Even the most troublesome Mokuto can be awakened, maybe we can also try to transnt Sharingan on it?"


    "Forget it."


    Uehara broke White Zetsu''s neck and after that, he saw White Zetsu''s body instantly turned into arge tree, which made Kabuto''s face full of surprise!


    Uehara added softly: "Except for Mangekyou Sharingan, the other Sharingan have no value... Okay, you guys must prepare well. After you break into the base, be careful of those who escape!"


    After all, mayfly is a very troublesome technique.


    Before Uehara left, he added: "By the way, Uchiha Obito''s ability has been spread throughout the Ninja World, right?


    In case you encounter Obito and fight back, you can try to let the Second Hokage Impure World Reincarnation crack his ability.


    Anyway, in the entire ninja world, you can''t single out anyone who hates Uchiha more than Senju Tobirama. Maybe Senju Tobirama will take the initiative to cooperate? "


    "Yes, thank you Naraku-sama."


    Kabuto nodded respectfully.


    Uehara lightly smiled and patted Kabuto''s shoulder, he said: "Well, I can''te into contact with Orochimaru now to avoid revealing any ws.


    After Orochimaru came back from Kusagakure, you can tell him the good news that you were able to catch a White Zetsu and made Orochimaru happy for a few more days.


    After all, when I meet that fellow next time, his mood may be very bad. "


    "¡­Yes."


    Kabuto''s expression was very helpless.


    Why does Orochimaru''s mood will be very bad after you meet him? Isn''t this a clear n to bully him?


    Kabuto really hopes that Uehara can cooperate sincerely with Orochimaru once, so he doesn''t need to be particrly entangled.


    Neither of them seemed to want to be subdued by others.


    Because there can only be one person behind the scene in the entire Ninja World.


    The country of grass.


    Kusagakure.


    Orochimaru is not just here to talk about transactions, he also wants to get information about Zetsu from Kusagakure, because Zetsu Akatsuki''s identity is a traitor from Kusagakure.


    Except for Konan, Nagato, and Obito, the other members thought he was a traitor from Kusagakure. After all, all Akatsuki members are S-ss traitors, so naturally, they also made up such a traitor identity.


    Unfortunately, nothing was achieved.


    ording to the information that Orochimaru got from the leader of Kusagakure, he only join Kusagakure halfway but quickly quit and became a traitor.


    He is definitely seemed to be putting ayer of renunciation on himself.


    Then its true origin is very worthy of scrutiny.


    After Orochimaru left Kusagakure, he couldn''t help but frowned: "It looks like I can only find a way to get the best information from the members of the Akatsuki organization. This body can only support me up to three years, and a White Zetsu must be caught as soon as possible to conducts an experiment..."


    The question is, which member can he easily handle?


    The members of Akatsuki''s organization are not weak, each member has a unique ability, and even their information is well hidden.


    "Forget it."


    Orochimaru sighed faintly, and shook his head: "Although I didn''t get Zetsu''s information here, I also got an order from Kusagakure to replenish funds and other scarce resources."


    Orochimaru didn''t know that someone under the ground was watching him. After he left Kusagakure, a figure slowly emerged, it was Uehara Naraku.


    After Uehara left the ground, he sighed while looking in the direction of Orochimaru''s departure: "The creditor is hiding from someone who owes him money. Am I still a human being if I don''t add any interest?"


    After speaking, Uehara slowly spread two pairs of wings behind him, slowly flying into the air above Kusagakure.


    Uehara looked down at the brightly lit Kusagakure below, and slowly spread out his palm, and a fireball appeared in his palm!


    Just as the ninjas of Kusagakure raised their heads and looked up into the sky in surprise while yelling enemy attack. A dull voice rang in their ears!


    "Sucking the blood of a little girl for your own life will make your livese to an end early. It is God''s will... to destroy you!"


    Uehara threw the huge fireball down. After watching the fireball detonate a tall building, he touched his chin: "It feels too shameful, how did Konan-sensei endure it..."


    Boom!


    The fireball detonated the tall buildings, and the explosion was so loud!


    This fire started the prelude to the destruction of a Ninja Vige!


    The Kusagakure ninjas and vigers screamed and ran around. Some ninja captainsmanded their subordinates to put out the fire and attacked Uehara in the air.


    "Attack the winged birdman above!"


    "The timing is just right! Go get the weapon Orochimaru sold to us earlier and try testing the weapon!"


    A weird-shaped cart was pushed out by the Kusa ninja. On the cart was a bunch of weird weapon warheads.


    Uehara''s eyelids trembled.


    Is this a missile or a bazooka?


    Uehara raised his eyebrows, thinking of Shurado Pain, it was also equipped with a pile of missiles. Nagato almost installed all advance modern weapons, and it seemed that he had installed one Laser weapon. These things are indeed in line with themon sense of the Ninja World.


    After all, the technology tree in the Ninja World has always been crooked.


    The advanced modern weapons on the ground use the most primitive carts in the Ninja world.


    Uehara slowly stretched out his arm while looking at the ninja on the ground his voice gradually became low: "Katon: Pir of me!"


    A circle of mes suddenly burst out from the ground!


    The skills of Uehara in the sage mode did not have any cooldown time at all, one after another mes spewed out from the ground, and in just a few seconds, the entire Kusagakure turned into a sea of ??fire!


    Both the so-called weapons and the resistance of the Kusa ninja werepletely defeated under the advantages of air supremacy and fire ninjutsu!


    Uehara looked at the Kusa Ninja running under the light of the fire. A veryrger ball of fire appeared in front of him and suddenly fell downward destroying the entire Kusagakure, while the Chakra in his body also run out.


    [Side mission: Destroy a Ninja Vige (1/1), the mission has beenpleted, the reward is a skill Arcane Comet.]


    [Arcane Comet: When you attack, aet will be summoned in the target area. The skill consumes at least 100 Chakra points and the skill cooldown time is 15 seconds.]


    Uehara nced at this skill, which was about the equivalent of Uchiha Madara''s Tengai Shinsei (Shattered Heaven), but to reach the level of Shattered Heaven, it seemed that he need to waste a lot of Chakra.


    However,pared with the mission reward, Uehara values ??the huge benefits brought by the dark harvest after the destruction of Kusagakure.


    [Dark Harvest: Passive skills. After defeating a ninja, you will get a part of the power from the enemy. Each time it will increase life energy by 10 points, chakra energy by 10 points, and natural energy by 10 points.. The skill currently provides a total of 13420 points of life energy, 13420 points of chakra energy, and 13420 points of natural energy.]

 Chapter 162 - 162: Obito, Are You Going To Help Uehara?

    The mes skyrocketed.


    Uehara flying on top of the mes casually took out a ring and put it in his finger. After entering chakra in the ring, he whispered: "My task ispleted and there will be no Kusagakure in the future."


    "Thene back!"


    Nagato''s voice sounded a little rxed and he whispered: "After you came back, Konan and I arranged a surprise for you."


    "Haha...surprise..."


    Uehara smiled coolly and whispered into the ring: "I found some collusion between them and Orochimaru. I want to see if I can find some traces of Orochimaru again. My chakra is exhausted so let''s talk again when Ie back!"


    What surprise?


    Do Nagato and Konan know what a surprise is!


    ording to his knowledge of Nagato and Konan. After returning home, he might be the leader of Amegakure as well as the leader of Akatsuki.


    Now it''s hard for him to figure out, isn''t it fun to n honestly about Orochimaru, ck Zetsu, and Uchiha Obito?


    What''s more, Kusagakure now is destroyed.


    It won''t be long before Iwa and Konoha get the news, and they should all send arge number of ninjas into the country of grass. Uehara can still cause trouble here, doing something like this is better than going back to Amegakure and just sit every day. And funding for human development activities is much more interesting.


    Uehara retracted the wings behind him and reopened his attribute panel. Dark Harvest increased his basic attributes by over 10,000 points this time, which was far more than what he got during Konoha''s copse n.


    *****


    Life Energy: 27101 (Not within the conventional standard) (normal state)


    Chakra Energy: 27585 (Not within the conventional standard) (normal state)


    Natural Energy: 27585 (Not within the conventional standard) (normal state)


    Life Energy Recovery Rate: 9 per second (normal state)


    Chakra Recovery Rate: 6 per second (normal state)


    Natural Energy Recovery Rate: 6 per second (normal state)


    Skill Cooldown Reduction: 60%


    Gold Coins Remaining: 4830


    *****


    Although his life and chakra energy have grown higher the basic recovery rate seems a little less and not enough. ording to its current recovery speed, it will take at least an hour for Uehara to slowly recover his chakra.


    "Twilight Shroud ¡¤ Fog Formation!"


    A cloud of mist instantly covered Uehara''s surroundings, and the Chakra of Uehara quickly recovered.


    Uehara quietly turned on the Destiny skill to see the whereabouts of Orochimaru, and the corner of his mouth hooked: "Orochimaru is so fast, then be prepare to receive good news from me!"


    Otogakure.


    After Orochimaru rushed back, he immediately received a piece of good news from Kabuto


    "Kabuto, I have negotiated with Kusagakure. For a while, we can make some weapons to exchange them for the resources and money we need."


    "..."


    Kabuto''s face is a bit unsightly.


    If Kabuto did not make a mistake in his time calction, it is estimated that Uehara has already arrived at the Kusagakure, and this Ninja Vige should be gone.


    Orochimaru-sama is really miserable!


    A big deal had just been negotiated, and before he could make a profit, the other party waspletely destroyed by Uehara.


    Kabuto sighed quietly in his heart and did not answer Orochimaru''s words directly. Instead, he led him to the experimental table and shifted the topic of Kusagakure: "Orochimaru-sama,e and see what this is..."


    "This is?


    "White Zetsu."


    Kabuto slowly raised his head, looking directly at Orochimaru, and said in a deep voice: "A person named ck Zetsu suddenly sent a White Zetsu, and asked me to use a live White Zetsu to perform an Hashirama cell transntation experiment.


    I fought it once, but I couldn''t do anything with it.


    That ck Zetsu seemed to know what experiment we were doing. It invited us to kill the Uchiha Obito and gave me a map, telling me that there are a lot of White Zetsu hidden here for us to use. "


    Kabuto pointed to the corpse of White Zetsu on the experimental table, and said in a low voice: "So I can only perform a Hashirama cell transntation experiment in advance when it gives it to me..."


    "And the results of it?"


    Orochimaru''s expression was a bit anxious, but when he saw the wooden thorns on the experiment table, a cold-blooded smile appeared in the snake-like pupils: "It looks like the experiment should be a sess, right?"


    "Yes."


    Kabuto pushed his sses and untied his sleeve. There was an injury caused by a sharp wooden thorn on it. He whispered: "Mokuton''s recovery ability is very powerful, and this ninjutsu is also very strange and terrifying..."


    "Hahahahaha¡­"


    The smile on Orochimaru''s face widen: "Just after awakening Mokuto, it has the power to match you? It seems that our research is not a mistake... It is a pity that we lost a living White Zetsu."


    "That ck Zetsu has already given us information."


    Kabuto slowly took out a scribbled map and a precise map. The former was left to him by Uehara, and thetter was redrawn by Kabuto. It was probably the rigor of a scientist.


    Kabuto put the two maps on the table and whispered: "This is the ce where ck Zetsu invited Orochimaru-sama to attack Uchiha Obito. As long as we solve Uchiha Obito, we should be able to get White Zetzu info."


    After speaking, Kabuto added: "It''s just that I can''t judge whether there is any conspiracy in it. After all, we don''t know who ck Zetsu is, whether he wants to cooperate or borrow others to ambushes you... After all, the location above is a bit secretive."


    Orochimaru suddenly smiled and said: "Kabuto, how many people in the entire Ninja world can defeat me now?"


    "Nobody."


    Kabuto pushed his sses and agreed: "Since the Konoha copse n is over, every powerful ninja in the ninja world should know that Orochimaru-sama has perfected the Impure World Reincarnation. Even if it is only the First and Second Hokage. Thebat power of Orochimaru-sama can be ced at the top of the Ninja World."


    "Now I can even attack the country of rain to kill Pain and seize his Rinnegan! Let''s go to this location and see it!"


    Orochimaru licked his lips and chuckled: "Even if someone wants to use me to kill Uchiha Obito, I just happen to want to kill him and seize his Mangekyou Sharingan! In addition, there are White Zetsu that we need there..."


    "Understand."


    Kabuto nodded solemnly: "However, Uchiha Obito''s ability is too weird. We can first reveal ck Zetsu''s n. On one hand, we can try to obtain ck Zetsu''s intelligence from Uchiha Obito, and on other hand, we can find a chance to attack him.!"


    "Hehe, maybe I guessed who ck Zetsu was."


    Orochimaru touched his chin and thought of Akatsuki''s Zetsu. He lowered his head and chuckled: "But this proposal is good. But if you want to fight against space ninjutsu, only space ninjutsu can work."


    White Zetsu''s attraction is too big for Orochimaru. Whether it is Impure World Reincarnation or Living Corpse Reincarnation, these two require the use of White Zetsu.


    After Orochimaru knew the location of White Zetsu, he couldn''t bear it anymore and immediately nned to go to the marked location on the map with Kabuto.


    Although Obito''s ability to is weird, Orochimaru also has some forbidden techniques on hand, plus the First and Second Hokage.


    A creature such as White Zetsu is rted to immortality and science. So Orochimaru will dare fight them to death in order to get them!


    He has many lives anyway.


    Orochimaru and Kabuto did not need to do too much preparation. They only brought two coffins that sealed the first and second Hokage and went directly to the marked locations on the map.


    White Zetsu''s base.


    Uchiha Obito still lives here in seclusion.


    Except for the asional visit to Nohara Rin grave, Obito didn''t bother to worry about the world''s troubles. All he had to do was wait.


    Just wait.


    Waiting for the Eye of the Moon n to start capturing the Bijuu. Obito will leave here and find a way to cooperate with ck Zetsu to help Akatsuki catch the Bijuu.


    Obito looked at a pair of scrolls. Next to him was a flowerpot with vines nted in it, and on the vine was a blooming white flower.


    How could there be white flowers in a base buried deep underground?


    This was cultivated when Obito practice Mokuton Ninjutsu. It has to be said that the reclusive life for the past few years is not without benefits, and the strength of Obito has be stronger.


    "Obito, something went wrong."


    A White Zetsu intrude into Obito''s room and whispered: "We just sensed two chakras approaching here, and one of them is Orochimaru!"


    "Oh?"


    Obito slowly raised his head and curiously asked: "How did he find this ce? Did he just pass by here?"


    "No, his direction is our base."


    White Zetsu shook his head immediately because there were still many White Zetsu who was sleeping and not yet awakened. The fighting power on this base was only Obito.


    Obito raised his eyebrows and slowly put down the scroll: "It''s okay. I will solve him, but you guys will find a way to find out why Orochimaru discovered our base."


    Just as Obito get up and wanted to leave the base to fight, another White Zetsu came in: "Wait, someone sent information just now. It seems that someone tracking Orochimaru behind, it is likely that kid Uehara Naraku!"


    "Uehara Naraku?"


    Obito''s muddy face suddenly became moreplicated.


    Back then, because he wanted to kill Uehara, he was expelled from the Akatsuki organization by Nagato and Konan, and even ck Zetsu couldn''t stand his brainlessness.


    Later, he heard that the little fellow Uehara often praised him, and said many times that for the Eye of the Moon n he had forgiven Obito for trying to kill him back then.


    Judging from the various actions of Uehara, this kid seems to be easily persuaded. And also judging from his performance, it seems that he has no opinions of his own.


    So for Obito, he no longer has any hatred for Uehara.


    Of course, Obito also doesn''t like Uehara, because he thinks Uehara is an idiot kid with no brains and only had good luck.


    Well, he also has a little cleverness and ninjutsu talent.


    After all, even ck Zetsu praised Uehara''s talent many times. You must know that a little guy without any bloodline limit and secret technique can actually kill the Kage of a vige!


    Moreover, when he killed the Fourth Kazekage that year, Uehara was only twelve years old; now at the age of sixteen, he dared to assassinate the Third Hokage and seeded!


    These things don''t matter to Obito.


    As long as he is willing to do it, he can do it too.


    After all, the Fourth Kazekage has always been a waste, and the Third Hokage is also old. It is said that after the fierce battle between Orochimaru and the Third Hokage, Uehara picked up a leak.


    Obito suddenly turned his head and said: "Uehara Naraku, that kid is ours, right? Why is he following Orochimaru?"


    "He is indeed ours."


    A White Zetsu thought for a while, and seriously responded: "Will it be because of Akatsuki''s mission? After all, Orochimaru is Akatsuki''s traitor!"


    "It is indeed possible."


    The other White Zetsu nodded, and epted the stubborn words: "It should be after Konoha Chunin Exam, Uehara found the trail of Orochimaru, so he followed him in secret."


    "But the current Orochimaru is not easy to handle."


    The previous White Zetsu shook his head, and said in a deep voice, "I heard that Orochimaru haspleted the Impure World Reincarnation and resurrected the First and Second Hokage. It is probably for this reason that Uehara Naraku didn''t dare to make a move?


    "That also true¡­"


    The two White Zetsu turned their heads and looked at Obito: "Obito, will you help him?"


    "They happen to be around here."


    Obito sighed quietly, slowly putting on a light ck coat.


    After Obito put on his clothes and sighed: "Then I will help him once! After all, he has been helping me in front of Nagato and Konan before, and I haven''t seen this kid for a long time..."


    Above the ground.


    Uehara did not hide his whereabouts.


    Uehara not only deliberately let White Zetsu find him, he even greeted him kindly as if they were old friends.


    "Where is this ce?"


    Uehara looked a little lost, and asked softly: "Why is Orochimaruing to this ce?"


    This White Zetsu thought for a while, but decided to speak stupidly: "This is our secret base! Uchiha Obito is here, do you want to see him? He almost killed you before. Do you still hate him?"


    "At first I was scared and hated him."


    Uehara smiled and shook his head and continued: "But Senpai mentioned that we are also people who are working together for the Eye of the Moon Peace n. For the Eye of the Moon n to seed, it doesn''t matter even if he kills me."


    "..."


    White Zetsu was stunned for a while, and then sighed: "You are really... so good, unlike that guy Obito, his eyes are too small."


    In fact, this White Zetsu wanted to say that Uehara was really stupid.


    That guy Obito wanted to kill Uehara for his own selfish desires. What does it matter if his identity is exposed? As long as the Rinnegan is still there, there will be no problems with the Eye of the Moon n.


    Just at this moment, another White Zetsu came up and patted Uehara''s shoulder. It said: "Obito wants to see you, he seems to want to help you..."


    "Is it?"


    Uehara had some surprises in his eyes. He looked at the previous White Zetsu and chuckled: "Actually, Obito-senpai is not what you said. He is the same as when he was codenamed Tobi in Akatsuki before. He is still very enthusiastic!"


    "..."


    The two White Zetsu didn''t know what to say.


    Is this Uehara Naraku a fool?


    Forget it, as long as he is happy.


    Human beings are indeed too stupid.


    In the underground base.


    When Ueharae in, Obito was picking his weapon on the wall. He hadn''t fought for a long time, so he nned to take this opportunity to test his strength.


    Uehara said hello with a smile on his face: "Obito-senpai, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t expect you are living here.


    "Oh! you are here?"


    After Uchiha frowned, he took off the fan on the wall, and said loudly: "Are you chasing that fellow Orochimaru? It just so happened that this fellow came to my site, and now I''ll go out and kill him for you."


    "Thank you senpai."


    Uehara hurriedly nodded, and barely breathed a sigh of relief: "Orochimaru has reincarnated the First and Second Hokage, so I am really helpless."


    "Rest assured."


    Obito''s mouth hooked, showing a confident smile: "In this world, no one can beat the power of Sharingan."


    "..."


    Uehara looked at the confident Obito and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 163 - 163: The Black Hand Named Uehara Naraku!

    The n went smoother than he imagined.


    Since Obito choose to take the initiative to y, of course, Uehara will not stop him, and he even looks quite grateful.


    Before leaving the underground base, Uehara''s face showed a look of worry: "Senpai, is it really okay? The First and Second Hokage Impure World Reincarnation of Orochimaru suppress the Third Hokage!"


    "This is normal."


    Obito slowly open the stone gate and exined: "The First and Second Hokage is the two strongest Hokage in history. The Third Hokage is also old and weak and even you can kill him."


    Uehara''s eyelids trembled, and he felt that the shame he had always felt when dealing with Obito immediately disappeared. This guy really can speak!


    Uehara squeezed his fingers and whispered: "No wonder I think it''s easy to kill the Third Hokage. His power is indeed much weaker. It even feels that it is not as troublesome as fighting Kakashi-san. I didn''t even use my strongest ninjutsu..."


    "..."


    Obito''s body stiffened for a second. After taking a step forward, the cold voice interrupted Uehara''s words: "Okay, I''ll go out first, you wait for me here so as not to drag me behind! "


    Obito feels that Uehara doesn''t know what he is speaking. Should I tell him that Kakashi''s eye was given by him?


    Since Kakashi learned to use Mangekyou Sharingan, that eye has brought him a lot of trouble, and now there will always be more inexplicable things in the Kamui space.


    Thest time Obito went into the Kamui space, he unexpectedly showered by a few ying cards, and even some of them exploded!


    Damn, he sends all the messy things inside!


    Uehara didn''t seem to care about Obito''s irritable temper, his face still showed a smile, and he calmly watched Obito step out of the stone gate. Hee whispered: "Then please senpai..."


    Above the ground.


    Orochimaru and Kabuto slowly watched the stone door open while a figure walked out of the stone door. This scene made Orochimaru a little bit embarrassed.


    Because the person who came out was Uchiha Obito.


    Seeing the fan in Obito''s hand, the corner of his mouth showed a faint smile: "Kabuto, go and talk to him! Although I don''t care, his space-time ninjutsu is very troublesome!"


    "Yes."


    Kabuto stiffened for a second.


    Obviously, the order of Orochimaru was to let him go to die.


    This is the nature of Orochimaru. When encountering danger, he will stand in the safest position and push those who are willing to give their life into danger until no one was willing to give his life for him.


    An explosive tag appears in Kabuto''s hand. He could not help but slowly turned his head to look at Orochimaru who handed him the explosive tags but only saw him smiling mysteriously.


    Orochimaru thought of using the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags to restrain Kamui. As long as it can be infinitely summoned, the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags is still very useful.


    Summoning hundreds of explosive tags was enough to make a ninja nowhere to escape.


    Kabuto sighed in his heart he stepped forward to meet Obito and said softly: "Uchiha Obito-san, we are here to seek cooperation, not to seek a fight. I believe that cooperation will always be more advantageous than fighting..."


    "Does it depend on you?"


    Obito grabbed Kabuto''s neck with one hand. Since he got the Mangekyou Sharingan, except for Uchiha Madara who is also has a Mangekyou, Obito has no respect for anyone in the Ninja world.


    However, Kabuto did not dodge or hide, and he whispered a word that made Obito''s body froze: "Uchiha Obito-san, are you not curious about who revealed your identity since four years ago?"


    After finishing speaking, Kabuto added in a low voice: "And this time we got to know your hiding ce, aren''t you curious who gave us this news?"


    "..."


    Obito''s gaze gradually revealed a fierce look, and a sentence was squeezed between his teeth: "Isn''t it you?"


    "Where can we get the intel?"


    Kabuto says a sentence to silence Obito. He continued to add: "I don''t know if Obito-san has ever heard this person. It ims to be Madara''s will and has been guiding us. This time it guides us here to work with you..."


    "..."


    Obito''s first thought was that Kabuto was deceiving him, how could ck Zetsu betray him?


    Wait, why can''t ck Zetsu betray him?


    Since four years ago, no, even earlier, ck Zetsu hasined about his reckless actions such as him directly iming to be Uchiha Madara to Konan and Nagato instead of hiding their identities and join Akatsuki to slowly guide them.


    But what is the reason for ck Zetsu betraying him?


    "Forget it, I will grab you first, and then go to ck Zetsu to question him!"


    Just when Obito was about to bring Kabuto into Kamui space, he saw Kabuto suddenly took out an explosive tag and stuck it on his body.


    This scene made Obito''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch!


    The next moment, Obito suddenly stop his power absorption ability and seemed to think of some bad things, such as a firework four years ago...


    "Orochimaru-sama!"


    Kabuto backed away while saying loudly: "The mission waspleted!"


    This n is also in line with the mind of Kabuto, but he feels a little ufortable. After all, the biggest hobby of spies is to deceive people before revealing the truth, watching the enemy feel the despair of betrayal so that people can get double happiness.


    It''s a pity that Orochimaru wanted to do it directly.


    Orochimaru outside the cave was also unambiguous, and quickly closed his palms toplete the handseal: "Goj¨­ Kibaku Fuda!" (Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags)


    The bombing of the explosive tags sounded!


    It''s just that this time the ending is different from the past.


    Obito learn the lesson and was fed up with the pain of being bomb by hundreds of millions of explosive tags. He had been mentally prepared for a long time. When he saw the explosive tags, an ordinary three tomoe Sharingan in his eye socket immediately faintly lit up. He justunched Izanagi neatly.


    Obito rushed in the direction of Orochimaru by taking advantage of the invincible time brought by Izanagi. Anyway, this is his secret base, and he can rece the Sharingan at any time.


    "Don''t think about running away!"


    Obito nced at the Orochimaru. A space vortex appeared next to Orochimaru, he wanted to solve him first!


    However, Orochimaru''s arm looked like a mollusk. The arm fell softly to the ground and escaped this trick, which made Obito''s face a little hard to say.


    Damn, how could there be such a creature as Orochimaru in the Ninja World?


    Although Obito''s sneak attack did not hit, he didn''t panic in his heart. After all, Izanagi was able to provide him with five minutes of invincible time!


    This time is enough to kill anyone!


    However, the next moment, a coffin appeared beside Orochimaru, and a person walked out of the coffin!


    It is the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama.


    This is also the trump card that Orochimaru prepare to deal with Obito.


    Tobirama slowly raised his head to look at Obito, his eyes faintly sluggish, and he unconsciously said: "Well, is this... an Uchiha?"


    "Yes."


    Orochimaru smiled very proudly: "He is a Konoha''s traitor ninja. It is said that he killed Konoha''s Fourth Hokage and the culprit who caused Konoha to weaken!"


    "Huh, Senju Tobirama!"


    Obito nced at Tobirama with disdain, just as Tobirama couldn''t understand Uchiha, not many people in Uchiha were used to seeing Senju Tobirama!


    Even though Obito had already betrayed the Uchiha n, he had been nurtured in the n for so many years and also taught by Madara Uchiha. So naturally, he had no good impressions of Senju Tobirama!


    In the next moment, Obito reaches out and grabs Tobirama to send him into his Kamui space!


    However, Tobirama''s body disappeared. He used Flying Thunder God to escape, causing Obito''s palm to fall in the empty space.


    A war between Uchiha and Senju started here again!


    On one side, Uchiha Obito possesses the five-minute invincibility time of the godly pupil technique Izanagi; and on another side, uses Flying Thunder God and possessing an immortal body and infinite chakra through the impure world reincarnation.


    If the battle continues like this, he doesn''t know when there will be results. However, Orochimaru added: "Second Hokage-sama, I have a lot of information about Uchiha''s soil!"


    "¡­give it to me!"


    Tobirama paused for a while and immediately epted it.


    Of course, after receiving Obitos''s information, Tobirama still cursed Orochimaru: "You evil kid is not a good thing!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha¡­"


    Orochimaru''s mentality is very good. He didn''t care about the cursing of Tobirama, but just looked at Obito and said: "Obito, let me remind you that even if the caster is killed, the impure world reincarnation will still keep on working!"


    "Don''t worry, I will solve this old thing first!"


    Obito looked at Orochimaru coldly. He knew what Orochimaru meant so he said coldly: "I wille to you after I solve him!"


    Five minutester.


    Izanagi''s invincible time was over, Obito still didn''t touch Tobirama''s body, and a cold sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    Obito finally realized a problem. It''s not unreasonable that Uchiha Madara and Uchiha n always scold Tobirama, this guy is really disgusting!


    Especially after the impure world reincarnation, Tobirama is estimated to be a hundred times more difficult than when he was alive!


    Ten secondster.


    Obito finally found an opportunity to grabbed the shoulder of Tobirama and Kamui Mangekyou Sharingan wasunched frantically, trying to put Tobirama into the Kamui space!


    "Boy, do you know why the old man developed Impure World Reincarnation?"


    Tobirama''s word was awe-inspiring, and an explosive tag appear from his body: "Because only the undead body reincarnated from the purend can cooperate with the use of the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags!"


    Boom!


    An explosion resounded in everyone''s ears!


    Even Orochimaru was a little evasive, even if he had been wary of it, he was still injured by the aftermath of the explosion.


    Kabuto watched in horror when the shock wave of the explosion was about to hit him but a golden cover appeared on his body, which made him feel a little at ease. It seemed that his real boss did not intend to abandon him.


    How could Uehara abandon such an easy-to-use chess piece?


    As for Obito, even if he uses Kamui in time and puts himself in a virtual state, half of his body was still blown up by the first wave of the explosion.


    The most troublesome thing is that this time he doesn''t have Izanagi!


    After a long time.


    The wholend exploded revealing a big pit because of the Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags used by Tobirama. It also reveals the densely sleeping White Zetsu, and even some White Zetsu''s corpses.


    After all, under such a powerful explosion even Uehara has to use a life-saving skill. How could White Zetsu survive?


    Tobirama''s body is slowly recovering. Obito fell to the ground with a lot of scars. It seems that his defeat has been settled. Even if he can barely use Kamui, he cannotunch any attacks and can only stay where he is.


    The badly injured Orochimaru also opened his mouth to spit out another Orochimaru. All his injuries recover by using the Orochimaru-Style Body Recement Technique.


    Now that the victory has been established, Orochimaru inevitably smiled triumphantly: "It seems that everything is not beyond my expectations..."


    "Did the fight not exceeded your expectations?"


    A familiar voice made Orochimaru''s eyes tighten!


    Orochimaru''s gaze suddenly looked at the ruin, his pride faded away, and the expression on his face gradually became a little serious: "Uehara Naraku, why are you here!"


    "If it weren''t for me, how could you appear here?"


    Uehara pushed away the copsed gravel, slowly climbed up. While looking at the battlefield his eyes slowly stopped on Obito''s body: "By senpai order, kill the Konoha spy Uchiha Obito..."


    This sentence was so chilly that it surprised everyone present!


    "What Konoha spy!"


    Lying on the ground, Obito''s eyes changed. He looked at Uehara and asked in a deep voice: "Uehara Naraku, is this really a plot of ck Zetsu? Why is ck Zetsu betraying me!"


    That''s it!


    Obito''s heart fell down!


    The reason why he didn''t choose tounch Izanagi with his Mangekyou Sharingan just now was because he knew that Uehara was nearby, and perhaps Uehara woulde forward to rescue him!


    Unexpectedly, Uehara was here to kill him!


    "Maybe it''s because you always fail to achieve sess?"


    Uehara tilted his head, grinning at the corner of his mouth, and chuckles: "Obito-senpai, times have changed you are no longer useful."


    Uehara''s main mission progress never progresses with Obito, which means that Obito is no longer useful.


    The person Uchiha Obito can now die.


    However, the identity of Uchiha Obito can still be kept and used.


    A kunai suddenly shot at Uehara!


    "Flying Thunder God sh!"


    The figure of Tobirama appeared next to Uehara following the Kunai, and he pierce Uehara''s body while holding it!


    Although the Second Hokage did not know the specific identity of Uehara, he once saw Uehara assassinating Sarutobi Hiruzen, so he must be Konoha''s enemy!


    Bang!


    Tobirama''s head was shattered by Uehara''s punch and turned into countless dust and debris!


    "Don''t use this trick in front of me."


    Uehara patted the ashes on his hand, and looked at Orochimaru with a chuckle, he said: "Orochimaru-san, you should take care of your things. After all, you still have an outstanding bnce, so don''t add too much interest to yourself!"

 Chapter 164 - 164: The Death Of Uchiha Obito

    Too fast!


    Uehara''s speed was too fast!


    Even Orochimaru can''t clearly saw Uehara''s movement just now, it seemed to be twice as fast as before. He only see the afterimage and saw that Tobirama''s head was blown to dust.!


    Orochimaru slowly backed away step by step. Just when he was about to leave here, Uehara suddenly called him: "Orochimaru-san, don''t run away, you can go underground to get a few White Zetsu as your experimental materials!"


    After a while, these White Zetsu will be cleaned up by Uehara. He did not need White Zetsu for the future war. He alone can fight one vs a hundred thousand or more!


    However, these White Zetsu is hard to kill, as long as White Zetsu''s body can still use H¨­shi no Jutsu (Spore Technique), it can split into a new White Zetsu.


    "..."


    After Orochimaru nodded, he nced at the still alive Kabuto in surprise. He was slightly surprised as to why this fellow survived the explosion.


    But Uehara suddenly said: "By the way, Orochimaru, I like your subordinate Kabuto, so why not treat him as interest on your debt. After all, I saved his life just now!"


    "Ho ho ho..."


    After Orochimaru chuckled lightly, he give a meaningful look at Kabuto, only to see Kabuto nodded faintly to signaled his loyalty to Orochimaru.


    After finishing this action, Kabuto pushed his sses and replied aloud: "I have always been very willing to serve Naraku-sama..."


    "Hahaha¡­!"


    Uehara gave a nomittalugh and waved to signal them to do their own affairs. Orochimaru directly put away the reincarnated body of Senju Tobirama.


    Orochimaru thinks that he has already seen the essence of Uehara. For now, he can only tolerate it. When he bes stronger in the future, he will discuss all the hardships he suffered from Uehara.!


    Uehara also didn''t bother to pay attention to Orochimaru. Hended next to Obito and checked his injury. It seemed that his body had been half destroyed and it will be hard for him to recover if he couldn''t rent a White Zetsu.


    Uehara stretched out his palm and grabbed the Sharingan in Obito''s eye sockets, but only saw that his hand pass through his body!


    Obito is still trying to maintain Kamui''s virtual state.


    Uehara looked at Obito''s unyielding gaze, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "You don''t need to resist Obito-senpai, you won''t be able to sustain this kind of injury for too long so it''s better to obediently give me your Sharingan¡­"


    "Uehara Naraku!"


    Obito''s mouth oozes blood, but he still gritted his teeth and ask Uehara: "Did ck Zetsu choose you?"


    Uehara touched his chin and after thinking for a while he decided that it was absolutely impossible for Obito to escape out of his palm.


    After all, he has the destiny skill, and he can search Obito''s location at any time. Now even if the Fourth Hokage reincarnated, Obito cannot be saved!


    "You are wrong Obito-senpai."


    After Uehara shook his head he whispered: "ck Zetsu did not choose me, but I chose it!"


    "What do you mean?"


    A hint of doubt appeared in Obito''s eyes.


    Uehara frowned his brows and looked at Obito, he suddenly said with disgust: "You have a bad IQ, Obito-senpai!"


    "Bastard!"


    Obito immediately bes furious.


    He was always insulted in his life, but he didn''t expect to be insulted by a kid before he died!


    "I actually found out everything a long time ago."


    Uehara squatted down and asked word by word: "But why should I tell you? If I tell you ck Zetsu''s real n, will you take the initiative to hand over your Sharingan to me?"


    "Do you think I have another choice?"


    "Yes!"


    Uehara nodded and chuckled lightly: "You can start Izanagi to escape, and then I will chase and kill you but your eyes will be useless."


    "Tell me the truth!"


    Obito mmed the ground violently, and gradually there was a trace of madness in his only one eye: "Even if I start Izanagi I can''t still escape... so instead I want to know the so-called truth!"


    "The truth is... everything is false."


    Uehara slowly approached Obito and said with a chuckle: "Everything ck Zetsu said is fake and Uchiha Madara''s story is also fake... The Eye of the Moon n is not used to create a peaceful world but it will be thorough destroy this world and erase everything in this world.


    Do you see the White Zetsu underground? They were a human once! The Eye of the Moon Eye n will turn everyone into White Zetsu, let them forget all their past, and degenerate into this kind of brainless war weapon.


    There is no such thing as sleeping forever in a dream world, but they will gradually die in a dream and turn into a soulless White Zetsu. "


    After speaking, Uehara added: "Oh, there will also be an old woman that will appear."


    "..."


    Obito stay silent, what kind of mess this was? He could barely understand some of it, but thest sentence was somewhat iprehensible.


    There is no doubt that both ck Zetsu and Uchiha Madara lied to him.


    In other words, ck Zetsu lied to him and Uchiha Madara.


    In any case, the Eye of the Moon n is an illusory dream, and it is impossible to bring permanent peace to the Ninja World, but only permanent annihtion.


    What''s the point of everything he did?


    Then why should he stay in this world!


    Uehara looked at Obito''s expression and didn''t care. He just let him think about it, anyway, he had already told the truth to Obito.


    In case Obito back down to his promise Uehara threatened him: "By the way Obito-senpai, don''t lie to me, otherwise I will let Orochimaru reincarnate Nohara Rin. So that if you go to the purend you not meet her. Orochimaru is a very well-behaved guy, he will definitely listen to what I say."


    "What?"


    Obito''s face changed suddenly. Nohara Rin was his reverse scale, and Uehara hit it with a word.


    After a while, Obito slowly said: "ck Zetsu trusts you very much. Did he tell you everything?"


    "No."


    Uehara fiddled with his fingers and whispered: "ck Zetsu will never trust anyone. Whether it''s you, Uchiha Madara, or me, we are all the same. Even if we squeeze in, we are just outsiders. "


    "Then where did you know the truth?"


    Obito raised his head again, and there was a hint of hope in his eyes: "Is your purpose to destroy ck Zetsu''s n?"


    "If it is my ultimate goal, you can understand it in this way."


    Uehara nodded with a smile and continued: "Obito-senpai, we don''t need to waste time anymore, right?"


    Uehara nced at Obito''s eyes and whispered: "Your eyes are very beautiful so I will let people make good use of them and will not shame your reputation."


    This eye can be handed to Kabuto.


    As long as Kabuto performs Hashirama cell transntation and Sharingan transntation on himself, he can also use the power of Mangekyou Sharingan to impersonate Obito''s identity.


    Obito slowly asked: "I have onest condition..."


    "Don''t mention too many conditions."


    Uehara put up his finger and shook it. He said softly: "I don''t care about your Sharingan, and I don''t even need to care about your opinions. I don''t care even if you refuse to give me your Sharingan."


    "This condition is very simple..."


    Obito looked at Uehara, and his voice gradually weakened. He even had to get closer to him: "That is...you go to death!"


    Obito''s remaining hand mmed close to Uehara''s body, he want to absorb him to his Kamui space!


    Before he died, Obito had already figured it out.


    Uehara, the guy who allows ck Zetsu to act, obviously has a bigger conspiracy hidden than ck Zetsu. This kid''s acting skills have always been very good and he has deceived everyone!


    Uehara can bring more harm than ck Zetsu!


    Before dying, he wants to eliminate this little devil. Even if it is for the threat of Nohara Lin being controlled by the Impure World Reincarnation, he must use hisst strength to solve Uehara Naraku!


    Bang!


    Uehara slowly looked at the crazy smile on Obito''s face so he let Obito bring him into the Kamui space.


    In the Kamui space.


    Uehara raised his eyebrows andunched his space-time ninjutsu: "Chronobreak!"


    This is the reward he received when he defeated Shimura Danzo. The function is to return to the position and condition four seconds ago forming a timeline explosion.


    The next moment, his body turned into a light blue, which suddenly shed out of the Kamui space, and returned to his previous position.


    Obito looked at the reappearing Uehara in disbelief. His body was almost shattered into a mass of rotten flesh by the explosion of the timeline!


    Obito support his body and his face slowly became gloomy: "Even Kamui can''t limit your power, you really hide your power so deep!"


    "I never thought about hiding myself, but I didn''t expect you to be so useless, you can''t even beat Tobirama..."


    Uehara reached out and pinched Obito''s neck. Ignoring Obito''s furious eyes he broke his neck and shook the blood on his hand.


    After doing all this, Uehara looked at Obito''s corpse and smiled: "I almost forgot to tell him that although I promised not to resurrect Nohara Rin, I did not promise not to use Impure World Reincarnation on him. Enjoy your time in purend for some time! When I start the Ninja World War, I cannot do it without your help Senpai!"

 Chapter 165 - 165: Orochimaru, I Know Your Secret!

    Uchiha Obito is dead.


    Although his body is dead, his spirit will always live in the purend of the ninja world. But his body will continue to make trouble in the ninja world and ruin his reputation by the way.


    The name Uchiha Obito will continue to be active in the Ninja world. He wille out from time to time to be the scapegoat.


    This is karma, right?


    Obito does bad things using Uchiha Madara''s identity and reputation.


    Now it is the other''s turn to do bad things using his name.


    Uehara sealed Obito''s body. He ns to hand it to Kabutoter and let Kabuto choose whether to transnt his Mangekyou.


    Now it''s time to receive rewards!


    After all, Obito is a viin with the most appearance in the anime than thest two viins Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Kaguya!


    The four Uchiha left in the Ninja World are not low in poprity, and the mission rewards should be very generous.


    [Side mission: Defeat Uchiha Obito (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is a skill Realm of Death.]


    [Realm of Death: Drag the target and yourself into a closed space domain to engage in one-on-one battles. Can be actively deactivated. The skill consumes 100 Chakra points and a cooldown time of 56 seconds.]


    This skill is a bit like Otsutsuki Kaguya''s Amenominaka (Heavenly Governing Inside). It seems that this skill is specifically aimed at those who use space-time ninjutsu like the Flying Thunder God.


    It''s just a pity that the ninjas who are good at Flying Thunder God are all dead.


    This feels very subtle.


    If one day Orochimaru gathers the Second and Fourth Hokage to use the Flying Thunder God to attack Uehara, he will surely give Orochimaru a big surprise!


    However,pared with this reward, the next reward obviously made Uehara''s eyelids tremble...


    [Side mission: Kill Uchiha Obito (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is a hidden inheritance mission.]


    [Hidden inheritance mission: Justice will be served. Say a correct name.]


    Uehara''s mood gradually became agitated, and his palms even faintly trembled. After seeing this line, he had guessed what reward he was going to get.


    "Kassadin the Voidwalker!"


    Uehara said the name almost without hesitation because he already knew how great the reward he will get!


    [The mission has beenpleted.]


    [The legacy of heroes opens, Kassadin the Voidwalker.]


    [Null Sphere: Fire an orb of void energy at a target and prohibit the target from using any ninjutsu within 3 seconds. The skill consumes 70 Chakra points and the cooldown time is 4 seconds.]


    [Nether de: Create a Chakra Condensed Nether de. Each time you use the Nether de to attack a target, it will absorb 20% of the target''s current Chakra energy. No Chakra consumption and cooldown time.]


    [Riftwalk: Instantly teleport to the nearby location. The longer the teleport distance the higher the chakra consumption. The minimum consumption is 50 chakra points and the cooldown time is 2 seconds.]


    From now on, he can throw away other skills that he often uses like Twilight de and others.


    That is a kind of inheritance is this!


    Now that the Uchiha Obito is solved, it is natural to deal with the other person present. As long as Orochimaru is willing to surrender a few ninjutsu of his own, he will ask Kabuto if he learned all the skills of Orochimaru...


    If yes, Uehara will get rid of Orochimaru on the spot!


    From then on, Kabuto will take on the position of the head of the Ryuuchi Cave and Obito''s responsibility.


    Before that, there is another problem that needs to be solved.


    The one hundred thousand White Zetsu sleeping underground.


    Uehara appears next to Orochimaru and Kabuto. The two had already obtained a few White Zetsu but still felt that they hadn''t got enough, and they obviously showed some unusual greed.


    This is also normal.


    When a scientist discovers a treasure that can change the world''s scientific progress, he naturally wants to put it all in his own bag and use it to do all kinds of messy experiments.


    "Okay, stop picking."


    Uehara appears into the middle of them and said with a light smile: "It''s not that there is no chance in the future. You can first bring a few of them. After you go back activate them with chakras and they will recover from their sleep."


    "Is it?"


    Orochimaru''s palm suddenly couldn''t bear it and a light blue chakra appeared in it.


    After speaking, Uehara looked at Orochimaru''s uncontroble temptation and continued to add: "Don''t let them awaken now, otherwise, I will have to work hard to deal with them. I rather kill you now than deal with them..."


    "¡­Ok."


    Orochimaru stopped his palm and turned his head to looked at Uehara with a smile: "Naraku-kun, it seems that both of our goals have been achieved. You killed Uchiha Obito, I got White Zetsu. Happy cooperation and goodbye."


    "Where are you going?"


    Uehara hold Orochimaru''s shoulder and suddenly squeezed it. He chuckled and said: "Have you forgotten what you owe me?"


    Uehara continued to increase his hand strength little by little, and his smile gradually began to be a little horrible: "No one in this ninja world doesn''t pay what they owe to me! If you still want to escape, I will kill you, even the Sage of the Six Path can''t keep your life!"


    "Naraku-sama, please let go of Orochimaru-sama immediately. We can just calmly discuss the problem!"


    Kabuto stretched out his palm nervously, the light green Chakra''s scalpel appear in his palm, and he seemed to be eager to save the Orochimaru.


    Uehara nced at Kabuto next to him and chuckled: "Kabuto, your little strength can''t save your Orochimaru-sama. If you want to save him, hand over all his techniques. Otherwise, you two will die here today!"


    "Kabuto, stop it!"


    Orochimaru waved his hand to stop the action of Kabuto.


    Orochimaru knew very well in his heart that trying topete against Uehara with the power of Kabuto was almost like a dream.


    But Orochimaru was still faintly relieved.


    At least Kabuto is still willing to work hard for him.


    The smile on Orochimaru''s face remained unchanged he just looked at Uehara and said softly: "But when I came out, I was a little anxious and didn''t bring the technique you wanted..."


    "Then you can start writing it now!"


    Uehara released his palm and slowly said: "Just start writing it with your own blood!"


    "..."


    No matter how well-trained Orochimaru is, but forcing to write ninjutsu scrolls with his own blood. His eyes will faintly be a little unkind...


    He is Konoha Sannin, how could he be so bullied!


    The most important thing is that Impure World Reincarnation and Living Corpse Reincarnation are the skill what Orochimaru use to gain a foothold in the ninja world, how can it be given away so easily!


    Orochimaru don''t know if a fake scroll can fool Uehara.


    Orochimaru''s fingers quietly closed in the wide sleeves, intending to directly summon the First and Second Hokage to fight Uehara.


    "Are you going to resist?"


    Uehara pressed his palms on Orochimaru''s head. His voice was a bit gloomy: "Hey, don''t make trouble or I will pull your head out and then killed Mitarashi Anko..."


    Orochimaru:"..."


    Where is the logic?


    The previous sentence of Uehara is still very easy to understand. What does thetter sentence mean, why did he want to kill Anko?


    Unless Uehara knows his secret...


    "Ten no Juin." (Cursed Seal of Heaven)


    Uehara approached Orochimaru a little bit and said with a chuckle: "Thest time I met her, I discovered a very interesting secret. There is a fragment of your soul in her curse seal. Am I right? "


    "..."


    Orochimaru slowly closed his eyes.


    Although Orochimaru has always been showing little care for his disciple Anko, this is just his disguise. No one wants Anko to live for a long time than Orochimaru.


    Because Anko has the imprint of his Cursed Seal of Heaven.


    The power of the Cursed Seal of Heaven cannot bepletely sealed by a sealing technique.


    The Cursed Seal of Heaven allows him to slowly umte enough chakras through the imprint after death and be resurrected.


    The time may be long, but it is the safest way.


    Everyone thinks that the Cursed Seal of Heaven is a symbol of the evil power of Orochimaru, but in fact, it is his proud method of resurrection.


    When Anko saw Orochimaru, she couldn''t wait to kill her former teacher. In fact, she didn''t know that she was carrying the key to Orochimaru''s resurrection.


    This is the biggest secret of Orochimaru.


    The next moment, Orochimaru slowly opened his eyes and looked at Uehara next to him. His eyes gradually bing a little cold and said: "Uehara Naraku, you know too much..."


    A person who knows too many secrets cannot live long!


    Uehara spread out his arm. His mouth hooked up and chuckled: "Yes, but what can you do to me?"


    "..."


    Orochimaru clenched his teeth, thinking about the possibility of him killing Uehara. Although the strength of the First and Second Hokage is strong, their strength has not reached its peak. The possibility of killing Uehara directly here is slim.


    Even if the Second Hokage possesses the Flying Thunder God and can chase Uehara, but his performance earlier is a bit hard to describe...


    As for the suicidal method of mutually multiplying explosive tags, Uehara has personally proved that it is ineffective against him.


    Moreover, this little bastard Uehara is much more proficient than them in using the mutually multiplying explosive tags.


    In addition, Uehara also has a soul-devouring summoned beast especially restraining the Impure World Reincarnation. If he is a little careless maybe the First and Second Hokage will be swallowed...


    Orochimaru''s expression gradually rxed.


    Even if there was a slight possibility of escape in battle or even a chance to fight back, he will still not do it.


    Of course, if Orochimaru really tried it, maybe he would find that the possibility of the current Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama defeating Uehara is very slim almost impossible.


    After a while, Orochimaru''s face squeezed another smile: "Naraku-kun, what ninjutsu did you say before?"


    "Tsk, Orochimaru, do you know what I like best about you?"


    Uehara knew that Orochimaru had agreed to apromise. He slowly stretched out his arm and patted Orochimaru on his cheek like a little bully.. He smiled and praised: "Your way of thinking is more interesting than anyone."

 Chapter 166 - 166: Orochimaru, You Are Not An Actor!

    Orochimaru has lived for more than fifty years.


    Over the years, he has endured a lot of humiliation.


    At one time Orochimaru thought it was his most humiliating experience, it was when they were awarded the defeated title of Konoha Sannin by Hanzo. However,pared to this little devil Uehara Naraku, Hanzo is too gentle.


    But now that he has made a choice in my heart, all the shame he has suffered now doesn''t matter.


    Endure.


    Must endure.


    Orochimaru slowly stretched out his hand toward Kabuto, letting Kabuto tore off his clothes and used them as the material for making the scroll.


    "You owe me three ninjutsu and two contracts in total."


    Uehara slowly watched the nk scroll made by Orochimaru and whispered: "These five forbidden techniques are clearly the Edo Tensei (Impure World Reincarnation), the Fushi Tensei (Living Corpse Reincarnation), the Kuchiyose: Rashomon (Summoning: Rashomon), the Yamata no Jutsu (Eight Branches Technique) and the Ryuchi Cave Summoning Contract."


    "Wait, Naraku-kun."


    Orochimaru''s movements suddenly stopped, and the expression on his face was a little unpleasant: "I remember that I promised you only two things. The promised should only be Edo Tensei (Impure World Reincarnation) and the Fushi Tensei (Living Corpse Reincarnation), right?"


    "Oh, you remember it clearly!"


    Uehara squatted in front of Orochimaru and chuckled softly: "Since you know it why did you not give it to me? Orochimaru, you are Tsunade''s friend. Haven''t you heard from her that if you don''t pay your debts earlier, you need to pay it with interest?"


    Orochimaru slowly said: "Why is the interest in that nature? Not to mention the summoned contract scroll you want, I can''t make it..."


    These techniques and summoned contracts are basically all of his foundations.


    If all these techniques were handed over to Uehara, wouldn''t it be equivalent to that all hisbat weaknesses would be controlled by Uehara?


    Is there any room for him to stand up in the future?


    Is it possible for him to wait for a few more decades so that he can develop a new powerful forbidden technique?


    Even if he gives it, Uehara can stille to his door to ckmail him using his secret, which is really unbearable!


    After returning back, Orochimaru decided to find a way to put the Cursed Seal on more people. He absolutely doesn''t want to be ckmail like this again!


    Moreover, he must continue to study the soul technique, and try to avoid the Impure World Reincarnation being restrained by this fellow Uehara.


    Orochimaru slowly said: "I can give you the Edo Tensei (Impure World Reincarnation), the Fushi Tensei (Living Corpse Reincarnation), and the Yamata no Jutsu (Eight Branches Technique)...As for the summoning contract, I really can''t do anything about it. I can only tell you how to obtain the summoning contract."


    Orochimaru promised so easily, even Uehara was a little surprised.


    Those ninjutsu''s are all his personal skills, will he really give it so easily?


    "Can."


    Uehara nodded, speaking in a very good manner, and said gently: "Of course, I hope that the difficulty of obtaining the summoning contract is not too high, otherwise, I maye back at you..."


    "The summoning contract of Ryuchi Cave can''t be without difficulty. The scroll is right next to the White Snake Sage."


    Orochimaru shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Furthermore, Ryuchi Cave is one of the three holy ces in the Ninja World. To obtain the Ryuchi Cave summoning contract, you must ept the test of the White Snake Sage."


    Uehara touched his chin and asked a question: "Do you think that after I win against the White Snake Sage, it will give me the summoning contract?"


    "..."


    Orochimaru choked immediately, and a momentter he replied in an angry voice: "At that time if you opened your mouth to be its master, it would not object!"


    Damn, what wishful thinking!


    Just a little bit of strength and your already this arrogant!


    Orochimaru might im that he is powerful but he still does not dare to rashly challenge the authority of the White Snake Sage. After all, it also means to be an enemy of a holynd!


    Does Uehara know what Sage means? Do you know what Sage means? Ever heard of Sage Chakra? Have you seen how strong the Sage Mode is?


    Uehara nodded indifferently and said: "Okay, you can tell me the location of Ryuchi Cave. Maybe that ce will be mine so you are wee to visit Ryuchi Cave in the future."


    "Okay."


    Orochimaru smiled fluently.


    Orochimaru just likes these arrogant little ghosts to be indifferent and then challenges those unpredictable enemies.


    Orochimaru didn''t know, but Uehara really nned to challenge the authority of Ryuchi Cave.


    The three holy ces in the Ninja World, except for Mount Myuboku, the others have always been a mysteries in the Ninja World, and even his side missions have several exploration of the holy ces.


    "As for Rashomon..."


    Orochimaru''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and he slowly exined: "The contract scroll should be in Konoha''s forbidden room. It was left by the First Hokage. If you want to get it, you can only go to Konoha."


    Uehara stared at the Orochimaru, and a smile slowly appeared on his face: "I don''t care about those things and since you know the ce, then help me get it."


    "..."


    Orochimaru nced at Uehara somewhat inexplicably: "With your strength, it should be no problem to take out the summoning contract scroll from Konoha right?"


    "I don''t know the way!"


    This is also true.


    Although there are many forbidden techniques in the Konoha Forbidden Room, there is no doubt that those forbidden techniques should be wed, even the Impure World Reincarnation and Living Corpse Reincarnation were perfected by Orochimaru little by little.


    Uehara was not curious.


    He also doesn''t like those messy forbidden techniques.


    No matter how strong the forbidden technique is, can it be stronger than his skills?


    "Okay, I will find a way to get it for you!"


    Orochimaru gritted his teeth and thought of Konoha''s new Fifth Hokage Tsunade. That is his old friend.


    Since his old friend Tsunade came to power, she has been aiming at him and constantly sending people to investigate in Otogakure;


    In addition, Tsunade''s strength is also not weak, it is not easy to get the summoning contract scroll from Konoha under Tsunade''s protection!


    When Uehara saw the promise of Orochimaru, he made an even more exaggerated request: "By the way, Orochimaru-san, I heard that Konoha has a book of seals and Hokage will write their ninjutsu in it. Can you get it along the way..."


    "Don''t go too far."


    Orochimaru squeezed his fist and said in a deep voice: "The difficulty of stealing the book of seals is probably equivalent to the difficulty of destroying Konoha. In fact, that book is Konoha''s powerful foundation and not some ridiculous will of fire."


    Among the Hokage, the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama has researched countless ninjutsu, and Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen is also known as the Ninjutsu Professor. The two Hokage''s filling, supplementation, and improvement of the book of seals have made a huge reserve of ninjutsu.


    Every ninja can find the ninjutsu he is good at as long as he sees the book of seals, and powerful ninjutsu happens to be the fastest way to change thebat power of an ordinary ninja.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the book of seal that Konoha can stand tall.


    "Fine."


    Uehara blinked and nodded slowly: "When you are going get the summoning contract scroll, I will go with you to protect your safety."


    "Hmph, if you want to die then do whatever you want!"


    Orochimaru snorted coldly, apparently, he saw through Uehara''s mind.


    This kid really doesn''t know how serious it is. Konoha is very different when Tsunade is in power than Sarutobi is in power, but it doesn''t matter, this kid won''t live long!


    Uehara didn''t care either.


    He must get the book of seal.


    When Uehara was on Konoha, he had not been able to find the location of the Book of Seal. Moreover, the Hokage Building was tightly protected, and also couldn''t move recklessly.


    Since Orochimaru is going to steal something from the forbidden room. Then you can just let him be the bait and carefully search for the location of the book of seal...Anyway, no matter whether you can or can''t get it, the ck pot must be thrown on the head of Orochimaru.!


    Of course, Orochimaru didn''t know that Uehara was so shameless. He put down his bloodied fingers and handed the scrolls one by one to Uehara: "Okay, these are the three forbidden techniques you want. I don''t want you to show up in front of me from now on..."


    "ok ok ok¡­"


    Uehara nodded perfunctorily and epted the three scrolls. He is waiting for the system to respond to him.


    The system did not disappoint him.


    After Uehara got the scroll, it directly gave him a hint.


    [Side mission: Obtain the S¨­jas¨­sai no Jutsu (Twin Snakes Mutual Death Technique) (1/1). The mission has beenpleted and the reward is 100 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Obtain the Ura Shish¨­ F¨±in (Reverse Four Symbols Sealing) (1/1). The mission has beenpleted and the reward is 300 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Obtain the Shiki F¨±jin (Dead Demon Consuming Seal) (1/1). The mission has beenpleted and the reward is The Chain Warden Thresh summoning contract.]


    [Summoning Contract: Summon The Chain Warden Thresh, which consumes 3000 Chakra points.]


    Very good.


    Worthy of being Orochimaru.


    Sure enough, there was no deception on the scroll.


    These are all genuine forbidden techniques, but there is no doubt that they are not what Uehara wanted.


    That''s not all there is to it...


    What''s cheating is that each one of these ninjutsu is a suicidal skill!


    In other words, no matter which Uehara picks and wants to experiment rashly, using any of the forbidden techniques on the scroll result in his death!


    Twin Snakes Mutual Death Technique, the user and the victim will die.


    Reverse Four Symbols Sealing, Shimura Danzo''s suicide Ninjutsu, directly sealed everything within his body, which was almost like self-destruction.


    Dead Demon Consuming Seal, not to mention this, as long as you dare to use it, Shinigami wille out and harvest your soul.


    Damn, this bastard Orochimaru really wants him to die!


    Every forbidden technique is killing oneself!


    "Come here Orochimaru-san."


    Uehara held three scrolls, beckoned to Orochimaru in a friendly manner, and whispered: "I don''t know which scroll is, can you tell me..."


    Orochimaru pointed to the first scroll where the Twin Snakes Mutual Death Technique and said with a serious expression: "Naruku-kun, this is the Yamata no Jutsu (Eight Branches Technique), you can directly incarnate the Eight-Headed Serpent that is immortal which I have always been proud of."


    Uehara nced at the serious Orochimaru, and couldn''t help butpliment. Damn, talent, this can also be made up!


    "What about this one?"


    "This is the Living Corpse Reincarnation."


    Orochimaru pointed to the second scroll of the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing and continued to exin with a serious look: "Naraku-kun, this technique is the reason why I can live for long. You need to write a curse seal on your body in advance and prepare a suitable container, then directly use your chakra to activate the enchantment. After sessful activation, your body will disintegrate and your soul will enter the container."


    Uehara couldn''t help but nce at Orochimaru.


    Such cheating ninjutsu can be very attractive and it is a decent introduction to the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing


    The smile on Uehara''s face grew stronger, and his eyes slowly narrowed: "It looks like thest one is the Impure World Reincarnation?"


    "Not bad."


    Orochimaru''s face suddenly became serious, pointing to the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, and said in a deep voice: "This is the technique of Impure World Reincarnation. The caster uses his chakra tomunicate with the Shinigami in the underworld and let the Shinigami lead the target soul. When the Shinigami came to this world, the dead can resurrect."


    Uehara looked at Orochimaru''s expression, and couldn''t help but apud him. Unexpectedly, Orochimaru would be able to justify himself!


    Under his exnation, the Dead Demon Consuming Seal really seemed to be Impure World Reincarnation!


    If you are uneducated, you might really believe it. After all, no one knows how to use these forbidden techniques.


    "ok ok ok¡­"


    After Uehara nodded with satisfaction, he handed the three scrolls to Kabuto, and smiled lightly at the corner of his mouth: "Kabuto,e and see if there are any omissions..."


    After hearing Uehara''s words, the smile on Orochimaru''s face broke for a moment, but he looked at Kabuto with trust.


    Kabuto slowly looked at the three scrolls and the expression on his face gradually became a little surprised because he knows some of them.


    At least with the Twin Snakes Mutual Death Technique and the Reverse Four Symbols Sealing, the user is bound to die!


    After a while, Kabuto looked at Uehara''s smile, slowly pushed his ssesand said in a deep voice: "Sorry, I haven''t been exposed to these forbidden techniques, but I believe Orochimaru-sama will never lie to you.!"


    Orochimaru nodded with satisfaction.


    Uehara nodded and understood the subtext of Kabuto because he can believe anyone in this world, but he absolutely won''t believe Orochimaru!


    What a pity!


    In such a small ce, there are actually three celebrities acting in a show.


    Orochimaru looked at Uehara and chuckled lightly: "Naraku-kun, didn''t you kill that Uchiha Obito just now? It just so happens that there is a suitable material for the Impure World Reincarnation. How about you try it here? "


    Even now, Orochimaru is still acting!


    If Uehara is really greedy and directly treats the Dead Demon Consuming Seal as the Impure World Reincarnation, then it would be really fun to see...


    Uehara tilted his head to look at him and said: "Orochimaru-san, can''t you demonstrate it?"


    "..."


    The smile on Orochimaru''s face remained unchanged, and continued: "Does Naraku-kun really want me to get another powerful puppet? You must know that the resurrected body is controlled by the caster..."


    Uehara sighed he turned his head to look at the smiling Orochimaru then at the serious-faced Kabuto and swept them both away with a sharp kick!


    Uehara''s figure appeared next to Orochimaru, he grab him in his throat and swayed in front of him the scroll of Dead Demon Consuming Seal!


    "Come on show it to me.. Let me see how the Shinigami reincarnated the dead.!"

 Chapter 167 - 167: What Kind Of Love Can We Guys Talk About, Isnt It Good To Be Behind The Scenes?

    He found out.


    This was Orochimaru''s first thought.


    This is a bit unreasonable. After all, these forbidden techniques have been sealed in Konoha''s forbidden room. No one has ever seen it. Uehara is just a little ninja from the Country of Rain. How did he see found out?


    Just as Orochimaru began to doubt Kabuto, he saw Kabuto suddenly said: "Naraku-sama, Orochimaru-sama has given you the forbidden technique. If you doubt us, you should not make this transaction..."


    "I have no doubts!"


    Uehara looked at Orochimaru with a chuckle and said: "I just asked Orochimaru-san to help me experiment it. Is there any problem?"


    "Forget it."


    After a trace of malice appeared in the pupils of Orochimaru, he slowly raised his head to look at Uehara: "However, there is a problem with the Impure World Reincarnation. Some ninjas reincarnated from the pure world with strongerbat power is hard to control."


    Uehara was stunned but then he suddenly smiled: "It''s okay, I can just kill Kabuto right now and let you use the technique of Impure World Reincarnation at him. It is okay right?"


    "I can do it myself!"


    Kabuto nced at Uehara then pushed his sses and uses his Chakra scalpel, ready to cut his throat at any time.


    "Stop it, Kabuto!"


    Orochimaru''s face was extremely ugly and stop Kabuto.


    Because the scrolls were originally fake, once he used the Impure World Reincarnation with the handseal of Dead Demon Consuming Seal, Uehara will know that the scroll is fake.


    If Orochimaru chooses to turn his face at the final moment, it would still waste his life in vain and also make him lose a talented medical ninja.


    "Oh, then show it!"


    Uehara smiled lightly and looked at Orochimaru, he continued: "Didn''t you tell me this is the Impure World Reincarnation?"


    As he spoke, the smile on Uehara''s face instantly converged and he mmed a fist against Orochimaru, smashing the ground under him!


    Uehara''s face was like a block of ice that was hard to break and he said coldly: "Orochimaru, the most important thing for a person is credibility! How can you gain a foothold in the Ninja world without credibility! You even deceive a young man like me, are you still a human? "


    "..."


    Orochimaru nced at Uehara silently.


    Are you qualify to say such things?


    Orochimaru looked at Uehara coldly and said: "If you hadn''t forcibly asked for my research results, I will not choose to lie to you."


    The expression on Uehara''s face stiffened for a second, then he said in a deep voice: "I can kill you at any time and prevent your resurrection!"


    This sentence directly choked Orochimaru.


    After a while, Orochimaru shook his head, and said sentimentally: "Naruku-kun, for a ninja their powerful ninjutsu is more important than their life..."


    Orochimaru''s voice even trembled at the end.


    At this time, Orochimaru was helpless.


    Uehara even felt that if he press Orochimaru too tightly will be a bit too much...


    After a while.


    Uehara stretched out his palm, pulled Orochimaru to his feet, and helped him p the dirt on his body: "Okay, okay, isn''t it just three forbidden ninjutsu and two summoning scrolls? Whether you want to hand in or not I don''t care, after all, I can kill you anytime."


    Orochimaru:"..."


    Can this guy say something more humanely?


    But it sounds like things are turning around...


    Just as Orochimaru was a little grateful, Uehara continued: "It''s just that you already give me the scroll just now. If you obediently hand it over, you can live and continue to study; but if you don''t give it to me, I will kill you right now and you will die miserably."


    "..."


    Orochimaru doesn''t know what to say anymore. Is this little bastard have a heart of stone?


    It looks like there is no room for talking.


    If he chooses to fight, his winning chances are very slim.


    After all, Uehara had a card under his hand, he can summon Pain to fight together, and there was a summoned beast that could kill Manda with one punch.


    Orochimaru sighed faintly, looked at Kabuto, and whispered: "Kabuto, help me prepare three scrolls again!"


    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama."


    Kabuto''s face was also helpless.


    Orochimaru cut his finger again.


    One day, he must recover the humiliation he suffered today!


    After an hour.


    The three scrolls fell into the hands of Uehara.


    [Side mission: Obtain the Yamata no Jutsu (Eight Branches Technique) (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is 100 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Obtain the Fushi Tensei (Living Corpse Reincarnation) (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is 100 gold coins.]


    [Side mission: Obtain the Edo Tensei (Impure World Reincarnation) (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is a skill Children of the Grave.]


    [Children of the Grave: Put a death mark on the head of the target, slowly harvest the life energy of the target until the target dies; after the target died, the soul and body will be enved and continue to fight for 45 seconds. The skill consumes 100 Chakra points and a cooldown time of 60 seconds.]


    Orochimaru''s ninjutsu seems to be unpopr because the system only give him the lowest reward.


    As for the Children of the Grave, this skill looks a bit tasteless.


    But if the target''s body and soul are enved, the target can still fight with all its strength!


    However, Uehara already has the Impure World Reincarnation, so this skill looks really tasteless!


    Uehara get a White Zetsu casually and the Chakra in his hand entered into the White Zetsu''s body to awaken it.


    Immediately afterward, Uehara took out Obito''s body and took off his Sharingan.


    Obviously, what he wants to do is self-evident.


    There was a trace of envy in Orochimaru''s eyes. He likes to collect powerful ninja bodies. Although Obito''s performance earlier is not very good, no one will deny that Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan is powerful.


    "Oh, right."


    Uehara turned his head and looked at Orochimaru, he said: "Orochimaru-san, can you sponsor me with a coffin? And also Hashirama cell?"


    "..."


    Orochimaru''s expression suddenly became even more unsightly. What did Uehara take him for? Did he always see him like this?


    Half a minuteter.


    After Uehara awakened White Zetsu''s body was injected with Hashirama cells by Orochimaru, it immediately sessfully awakened Mokuton. This scene made Orochimaru''s heart ecstatic!


    It''s a pity that this awakened Mokuton White Zetsu can''t live long.


    Orochimaru knew in his heart that Uehara wanted to use this White Zetsu as a sacrifice for Impure World Reincarnation, and his face was a little regretful: "A Mokuton ninja used as a sacrifice for Impure World Reincarnation, isn''t it a pity?"


    "Only in this way can we maximize the power of the reincarnated people!"


    Uehara shook his head, slowly closed his palms, and continued softly: "If the power of the reincarnated body is too strong, it will easily lose control. Of course, I don''t care but Orochimaru-san your strength ¡­"


    Orochimaru:"..."


    This issue does require attention.


    But Uehara obviously attacked him verbally. He give him whatever he wanted. Why did he still humiliate him so much?


    "Kuchiyose: Edo Tensei!" (Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation)


    Uehara''s palm fell to the ground, a string of seals quickly formed and appeared on the ground. Obito''s body quickly turned into ashes enveloping the body of White Zetsu!


    In the purend.


    While Obito''s soul was still confessing his mistake with the short girl Nohara Rin, his soul suddenly flew out and returned to the ninja world!


    After a while, Obito was brought back to life with the help of this White Zetsu!


    It''s just that there are still a few cracks on his face, which are a little different from the First and Second Hokage Impure World Reincarnation...


    Kabuto softly uttered his question: "Is White Zetsu still not qualified as a sacrifice for Impure World Reincarnation?"


    "No, it''s qualified enough."


    A trace of enthusiasm shed in Orochimaru''s eyes.


    Because the previous sacrifices were not qualified enough, the First and Second Hokage were not able to exert their full power, and their power was limited by the sacrificed body.


    However, White Zetsu''s body will definitely allow them to exert enough power. If they can use too much power, some cracks would appear on their faces.


    These cracks show that their power isrge enough that even the most qualified materials cannot restore their heyday!


    Obviously, Obito is not weak.


    The emotions on Obito''s face after the resurrection were obviously irritable.


    Obito right now still only had one Mangekyou and an ordinary three-tomoe Sharingan.


    Uehara couldn''t help feeling a little regretful.


    Obito looked at the people present coldly, and suddenly clenched his fists: "Bastard, how dare you disturb my reunion with Rin! You promised me!"


    Uehara raised his eyebrows because the will of Obito is so amazing that it has almost broken free from the shackles of Impure World Reincarnation!


    Worthy of being the Jubi Jinchuriki in history!


    Even with the unrequited love for a little girl alone, it can make his will so strong!


    Uehara raised his fingers and concentrated on using his powerful chakra to control Obito to walked into the coffin while ignoring the angry expression on his face.


    If the impure reincarnated person wants to break free of control, he must be strong enough to break free of control.


    However, these premises are that the ninjutsu user does notpete for control.


    If he were to switch to Orochimaru now, perhaps Obito could break free from the restraints by his own will and strength, but it was Uehara who controlled him.


    Uehara covered the coffin, causing Obito to fall into a deep sleep. He patted the coffin and sighed: "What kind of love can we guys talk about? Isn''t it okay to concentrate on being the man behind the scenes in the ninja world?"

 Chapter 168 - 168: Uehara Naraku, Designated Partner Of The Eye Of The Moon Plan!

    "Well, a very sessful experiment on the Impure World Reincarnation."


    Uehara waved his hand to put the coffin away, showing a yful smile, and stretched out his palm towards Orochimaru: "It seems that Orochimaru-san didn''t lie to me, then I wish us a happy cooperation."


    "Huh, it''s not that pleasant."


    Orochimaru''s expression is not good again. Although he has gained a bit this time, he has obviously lost a lot. It seems that only Uehara made the most.


    Uehara looked at Orochimaru and smiled: "Don''t say that, isn''t your life saved? Come on, be happy andugh?"


    "..."


    Orochimaru didn''t bother to care about him. He turned around and left here.


    Anyway, his main purpose has been achieved. After getting White Zetsu, Orochimaru still needs to conduct many experiments to speed up the perfection of his technique.


    Orochimaru has already had a n.


    That is to use White Zetsu''s characteristics to create a powerful body then use this body as a blueprint in trying to clone or copy it.


    Just as Orochimaru was about to take Kabuto away, Uehara suddenly spoke and stopped him: "Orochimaru-san don''t go in a hurry, have you forgotten what we talk before? Didn''t you promise to me that you will help me get Rashomon''s summoning contract?"


    "Now is not a good time."


    Orochimaru shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Konoha''s chaos has not passed for long, so Konoha''s vignce will be very high!"


    "Don''t worry, they will soon have to rx their vignce."


    Uehara looked at Orochimaru''s serious expression, and couldn''t help looking at him with a squinting smile: "During this time, Konoha and Iwa may have a conflict in the country of grass so their defense may lower. We can take advantage of this..."


    "If Tsunade did not take over as Hokage their might be a conflict, but after Tsunade took over Onoki would not be so unwise..."


    Orochimaru spoke in a low voice then after thinking for a few seconds and looking at Uehara''s mischievous smile. He seemed to think of something and the whole body be sluggish.


    Orochimaru said with a sullen face: "Something happen to Kusagakure, right?"


    "You guessed it right!"


    Uehara squinted his eyes and smiled very kindly: "That vige is full of sins, why did you cooperate with them? A high-quality partner like me is the most suitable!"


    High-quality bastard


    You fucking sucked the blood of your partners!


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but want to curse. After the Konoha attack ended, various countries were worried about Konoha''s revenge, and they didn''t dare to have anything to do with him.


    Only Kusagakure who had no choice but to cooperate with him because of the border war. It was rare for Orochimaru to find a new resource and source of funds. But it was destroyed by Uehara.


    Damn, He really wants to kill him!


    Orochimaru did not hide his murderous intent and disgusting gaze towards Uehara. Today, apart from getting a few White Zetsu, all he has gained is bad news!


    "Orochimaru, the look in your eyes..."


    Uehara paused and slowly walked to the front of Orochimaru. He chuckled and continued provocatively: "I really like your looks who hate me but can''t kill me..."


    "Kabuto, let''s go."


    Orochimaru didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Uehara shouted again: "What about the summoning contract of Ryuchi Cave and the summoning contract of Rashomon? If you can''t do what you promised, I will again charge interest!"


    Orochimaru''s footsteps paused, and he said without looking back: "Three dayster, we will gather in the southern town on the border of the Country of Earth. I will take you to Ryuchi Cave first, if you can survive we will go to Konoha together."


    "Okay."


    Uehara nodded in satisfaction, and when Kabuto walked up to him, he suddenly stretched out his arm and stopped him.


    After seeing Kabuto''s somewhat surprised gaze, Uehara''s eyes drooped slightly and he whispered: "This mission ispleted beautifully. After returning, you can guide Orochimaru to help you study the Dead Demon Consuming Seal. There is a powerful soul inside the belly of the Shinigami!"


    "Clear."


    Kabuto nodded calmly and his expression remain unchanged.


    After the two exchanged a few words, Kabuto strode forward and caught up with Orochimaru.


    After Orochimaru and Kabuto walked some distance.


    Orochimaru suddenly looked at Kabuto and asked: "I seemed to have seen you stop just now. What did Uehara Naraku tell you?"


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Kabuto pushed his sses and a false smile appeared on his face for an instant: "Naraku-sama wants me to monitor Orochimaru-sama. Once you have the power to threaten him, I must report it to him immediately."


    Orochimaru also showed a smile: "Then you will?"


    "Of course I will report it to Naraku-sama."


    After Kabuto nodded his head, he smiled and continued: "But at that time I will take Orochimaru-sama to find him, and then kill him with you."


    This answer made Orochimaru extremely satisfied.


    Kabuto is always covered with spy coats one after another. Everyone thinks that Kabuto will be their spies.


    But Orochimaru believes that Kabuto is most loyal to him.


    At leastpared to others.


    Orochimaru nodded in satisfaction and continued to move forward: "Let''s go, we still have a lot of work to do."


    "Yes."


    Kabuto nodded respectfully.


    After the two of them left, only Uehara was left in the same ce. He was doing a new experiment, which was to kill White Zetsu to see if he could trigger the Dark Harvest.


    Unfortunately, the system does not seem to have this bug.


    Only people called ninjas can trigger the dark harvest. This White Zetsu is not in the category of ninjas. After all, ordinary people will be White Zetsu through the cultivation of the sacred tree.


    Uehara looked down at the 100,000 sleeping White Zetsu below, and slowly spread out his palms: "Mokuton: Stranglethorns!"


    Countless thorny vines spread from the ground!


    Each vine quickly prated White Zetsu''s body, killing thempletely!


    "Sage Mode¡¤Open!"


    A pair of white wings spread directly behind Uehara and then thorny vines appeared under the ground one after another!


    With the support of Uehara''s huge chakra, within a few moments, the hundred thousand White Zetsu under the ground werepletely covered by vines killing thempletely in their sleep!


    These monsters created by Otsutsuki Kaguya thousands of years ago were destroyed by Uehara overnight!


    But this does not mean that White Zetsu is extinct.


    Because ck Zetsu share the same body with White Zetsu and it is also the strongest body among the White Zetsu.


    It can nt spores on powerful ninjas, that spores will absorb chakras and re-incarnate as White Zetsu.


    After Uehara killed a hundred thousand White Zetsu, he looked at the thorns on the ground and patted his palm with satisfaction: "Now it looks like Uchiha Obito and Orochimaru who did it... I hope that ck Zetsu don''t go crazy!"


    There are not many Mokuton users in the entire ninja world.


    There are only four known Mokuton users, Akatsuki''s Zetsu, Senju Hashirama, Uchiha Obito, and Konoha''s ninja Yamato.


    As long as ck Zetsu saw this scene, he would me it on Uchiha Obito and Orochimaru, right?


    This ninja world is sometimes unreliable.


    Ninjutsu alone can deceive people.


    Who will believe that the Mokuton used to kill White Zetsu was actually used by Uehara, a ninja with no bloodline limit on his body?


    Under this irond evidence, nothing can work.


    Uehara used Mokuton Ninjutsu and Fire Ninjutsu to create some traces ofbat on thisnd, trying to make the battlefield more realistic.


    There is no other way.


    After all, he still needs to continue to deceive ck Zetsu to monitor Jinchuriki''s whereabouts. By the way, he also needs ck Zetsu''s help to find Uchiha Madara''s body. Otherwise, who''s body will he use for Otsutsuki Kaguya''s resurrection?


    After doing all this, Uehara quietly disappeared while hiding his merit and fame.


    Early morning.


    The sun broke through the horizon.


    A pitcher nt got out of the ground, revealing Zetsu''s face. It scanned the dead White Zetsu under the ground, and sudden anger rose in its heart.


    These White Zetsu were saved by Otsutsuki Kaguya little by little!


    Whether you want these White Zetsu to serve as intelligence investigators or make them abat troops, they are all excellent materials!


    After drilling out of the ground, Zetsu looked at the traces of thorns and vines underneath. It took a few steps to look at the wounds on White Zetsu''s body.


    No doubt.


    These deadly wounds on White Zetsu''s body were all caused by Mokuton, and there were no other wounds except Mokuton Ninjutsu attack.


    After a while.


    ck Zetsu slowly raised his head.


    The degree of secrecy of this base will never be easily discovered by others.


    Even if someone notices it, the White Zetsu near the base will report early to avoid the arrival of outsiders as much as possible.


    Did Uchiha Obito betray them?


    This question is a bit tricky.


    Obito likely thinks that since he can''t control the initiative of the Eye of the Moon n he might as well destroy it.


    It is also possible that Obito changed his mind and is going to be a Konoha ninja again?


    In short, the death of a hundred thousand White Zetsu is absolutely inseparable from Obito!


    ck Zetsu spoke in a gloomy voice: "Uchiha Obito has betrayed us. Over the years, we have seen his Mokuton ninjutsu progress rapidly. I didn''t expect that he will use it to deal with us..."


    "That''s not certain."


    White Zetsu had some good feelings for Obito, and he exined softly: "Perhaps it is Senju Hashirama reincarnated by Orochimaru?... Killing our 100,000panions in a short period of time, only Senju Hashirama has this ability."


    "Do you think Orochimaru can discover this base!"


    "How many of your kind are entrenched around this base? Who can hide in their perception and kill all White Zetsu? Except for Obito they trust, who else can do it?"


    After all, unless someone arranged or even found out everything in advance, it would be impossible to kill all the White Zetsu lurking near this secret base.


    Except for Uchiha Obito, who can do this?


    "What shall we do now?"


    White Zetsu was a little confused and seemed to lose faith in the Eye of the Moon n a bit.


    "Rx, none of this exceeded my expectations."


    ck Zetsu''s mood gradually calmed down and he said: "Didn''t we n to give up on Uchiha Obito?


    Apart from Madara, the Uchiha n are mostly unreliable people.


    The same goes for Uchiha Obito, and Uchiha Itachi is also the same. Because they are all descendants of Uchiha who betrayed Madara in a despicable way.


    When we chose Uchiha Obito as apanion, we thought that he wanted to change the Ninja World just like us. Now it seems that Uchiha Obito cannot be used by us at all.


    His betrayal will not disrupt any of our ns. The only trouble is that the Eye of the Moon n may be leaked out. The action to catch the Bijuu must be prepared in advance! "


    White Zetsu raised his question: "But the information has not been fully collected yet. If we start collecting the Bijuu rashly, it is likely to arouse the vignce of other Ninja viges... What if they deliberately hide the Jinchuriki, it will be difficult for us to find their tracks.!"


    "Then gather information first!"


    ck Zetsu said in a gloomy voice: "But the White Zetsu here has been killed. We can only rely on your spore to make White Zetsu..."


    After saying this sentence, ck Zetsu suddenly realized one thing: "In this way, it seems that our ally is only that kid Uehara Naraku!"


    After Obito''s betrayal, Uehara has be the only person in the ninja world who still believes in them...and also the person with the highest use-value!


    This little guy must be protected!


    In case he made a mistake and no one else secretly pushed Akatsuki to implement the Eye of the Moon n, the possibility of failure would increase greatly.


    This chess piece is very important.


    White Zetsu''s voice suddenly added a hint of tension: "Uehara is an important figure to influence Konan and Nagato. We must remind him of Obito''s betrayal so that Uehara will not defend Obito again in front of them! "


    "Yes¡­"


    There was also someplexity in ck Zetsu''s voice, and it said solemnly: "Uehara has always thought that Obito is ourpanion for several years. If Obito sneaks attack on him, he will almost 100% seed!"

 Chapter 169 - 169: How The Uchiha Brothers Get Along

    Uehara thought a lot.


    But the only thing he never thought was that after they confirm Obito''s betrayal, the first thing they did was to find and remind him of Obito''s betrayal.


    The spy Uehara Naraku was considered sessful.


    ck Zetsu, a man behind the scenes who have been hidden in the Ninja World for thousands of years, regards him as the only ally.


    The border of Country of Earth.


    ck Zetsu found Uehara in this ce and told him that Obito had betrayed them, he reminded him to beware of Obito''s attacks.


    Uehara looked at the ck and white face of Zetsu in the pitcher nt on the ground and tried to suppresses his smile after listening to Zetsu''s reminder.


    "I see."


    Uehara''s face showed a little hesitation and confusion: "Senpai, I never thought that Obito-senpai would abandon us, he has always been an enthusiastic person!"


    "He did not abandon us!"


    ck Zetsu sullen his voice and reminded him again: "This is a betrayal! Uehara, you must be careful with Obito. Uchiha n is generally a narrow-minded people. You made him suffer a big loss before, and I''m sure that he won''t let you go!"


    Uehara''s face was even more suspicious: "Obito-senpai wanted to kill me, but didn''t kill me. Would he hate me for this?!"


    "Yes, this is normal."


    ck Zetsu''s voice was full of contempt, and he sneered: "Uehara, the Uchiha n is originally a group of narrow-minded, selfish, arrogant, and proud guys. But don''t worry, we will search the location of Obito as soon as possible and solve this hidden danger."


    "Ok."


    Uehara nodded and thanked ck Zetsu very respectfully: "Thank you for the news senpai, I will be careful."


    "That''s good."


    ck Zetsu looked at Uehara with satisfaction and whispered: "Uehara, our group had decreased a lot. You will have a lot of responsibilities when implementing the Eye of the Moon n in the future."


    After speaking, ck Zetsu said: "I''m going to look for Kisame and Itachi to find out who they are loyal to. If they choose Obito, then we will expel them from the Akatsuki organization! "


    "Senpai!"


    Uehara stopped ck Zetsu and he hesitantly reminded him: "I previously vaguely discovered that Uchiha Itachi may not particrly hate his brother. His situation seems to be simr to that of Hozuki Mangetsu..."


    "Hehehe... then you are wrong."


    ck Zetsu chuckled lightly, he looked at Uehara and said: "You thought you discovered that Itachi was protecting Sasuke in secret, right? In fact, Itachi just wanted Sasuke to open his Mangekyou Sharingan because Sasuke''s Mangekyou can enhance Itachi pupil power. This is the truth about the Uchiha brothers."


    For a while, ck Zetsu''s trust in Uehara increased a lot.


    It could also be that ck Zetsu really understand the Uchiha n, so he simply told the truth.


    "..."


    Uehara didn''t know what to say.


    Why did this ck Zetsu hasn''t discovered for a thousand years that all Uchiha n brothers are Bro-con? How exactly did Uchiha Itachi convince him?


    Damn, you deserve to be the silent actor!


    It is estimated that Itachi used this as a reason to protect his brother! This method is really good.


    It''s just that if ck Zetsu wants to meet Kisame, he must informed Kisame in advance. Uehara is faintly envious of Rinnegan, at least the Rinnegan can achieve super long-distancemunication, unlike him who needs to run by himself every time he sends a message.


    Fortunately, Kisame location is not far.


    By the way, he will also go to take a quiet look at the rtionship between Sasuke and Itachi. It must be interesting if these two brothers are together.


    Right now Kisame, Itachi, and Sasuke are helping a nobleman in a small town to solve the invasion of a rogue ninja. This is almost equivalent to a war mission, which generally gives a lot of money.


    Kisame is currently drinking tea.


    Since Sasuke temporarily joined their team, Itachi has obviously be more diligent. He often took the initiative to take Sasuke to fight, thinking of tempering his brother on the battlefield.


    If a ninja wants to be stronger, fighting is the most suitable training.


    After slowly taking a sip of the tea, the familiar sound of cards suddenly rang in his ears. The next moment he turned his head and saw his boss.


    Uehara raised his eyebrows and looked at Kisame with a bit of difort. He said: "Your little life is going well!"


    "This is not what I want."


    Kisame shook his head and chuckled: "It''s just that Itachi-san wants to create a training opportunity for his younger brother. It''s too embarrassing if I intervene."


    "Oh? How about Sasuke?"


    Uehara was really curious.


    Itachi and Sasuke, a pair of brothers who nominally have a deep hatred, are now together day and night. Thinking about it, their lives must be very interesting.


    "Working very hard."


    Kisame softly praised and then sighed: "Hard work is the most indispensable thing for a ninja. But it will be too difficult if that kid Sasuke wants to catch up to Itachi-san."


    Yes.


    For a powerful ninja, the most important thing is hard work.


    But Sasuke''s efforts cannot fill the gap between him and Itachi, especially since Itachi is working harder and more talented person than him.


    The battlefield outside the town.


    Under the supervision and protection of Itachi, Sasuke finally killed all the rouge ninjas. He is currently panting and half kneeling on the ground holding the dead ninja in his hand.


    Bang!


    Sasuke, who had just rested for a while was kicked by Itachi!


    Itachi looked down at Sasuke who was full of hatred and said in a cold voice: "Sasuke, you take so long to solve a group of garbage. As always, you are so weak..."


    "Bastard, I will kill you sooner orter!"


    Sasuke clenched his fist sharply.


    In this battle, Sasuke was not without gain. He just relied on his copying ability to secretly copy the Kenjutsu and fire ninjutsu used by Itachi.


    So far, Sasuke has to admit that Itachi is an all-rounder.


    Regardless of any ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu, he can grasp it at his fingertips. For a while, Sasuke has been secretly copying Itachi''s taijutsu, ninjutsu, and Kenjutsu with his Sharingan. He did this easily.


    but¡­


    The corners of Sasuke''s mouth bend slightly, except for those so-called Mangekyou, Itachi is nothing more than that!


    As long as he has learned all his kenjutsu, taijutsu, and ninjutsu, and then finds a way to find the ws in his Mangekyou Sharingan, he will immediately kill Itachi and rece his position in Akatsuki!


    The tallest buildings in the town.


    Here you can see the grievances of the Uchiha brothers, Uehara couldn''t help but chuckle: "Does Itachi always treat his brother like this?"


    "Itachi-san is very gentle today."


    Kisame grinned showing his sharp teeth: "Itachi-san rarely used Kenjutsu but he used it today. It was an eye-opener! Of course, if he really wants to kill those trash he doesn''t need to use any ninjutsu. It should only take thirteen to seventeen seconds to kill them."


    When Kisame said this, he put on a meaningful smile: "Today he just killed a few of them, but it took fifteen minutes."


    "Interesting."


    Uehara nodded and smiled.


    In fifteen minutes, even a pig can replicate Itachi''s Kenjutsu with a Sharingan!


    The big brother is really hard work. Under the supervision of Kisame and the hatred of Sasuke, he could only use this little trick to teach his younger brother.


    The issue is¡­


    Itachi is not afraid that one day Sasuke will think that Itachi is nothing more than this, and will think that he will soon surpass Uchiha Itachi.


    Uehara said softly to Kisame: "Okay, let''s talk about itter! After a while, ck Zetsu wille to you because of Obito''s betrayed. It will probably hope that you are no longer loyal to Obito. So you have figured out how to answer him."


    "Oh?"


    Kisame showed a hint of surprise promptly. After a while, he blinked his small eyes and suddenly said: "I will take the liberty to ask, why did Uchiha Obito betray?"


    "Oh, he didn''t betray, he was killed by me."


    Faced with such a clear-cut subordinate, Uehara would not doubt his loyalty.


    Kisame nodded and said solemnly: "Understand, I will continue to lurch by ck Zetsu''s side and monitor his movement."


    Isn''t it just to let him be a spy?


    What a simple thing!


    However, after Uehara left, ck Zetsu really arrived. Kisame felt that his thinking was too simple.


    ck Zetsu told Obito''s betrayal.


    So Kisame said that he is only loyal to the Eye of the Moon n.


    ck Zetsu was satisfied with the attitude of Kisame and told him that he was not alone: ??"Don''t worry, Akatsuki''s intern Uehara Naraku is also ourpanion. You must unconditionally support his actions in the future."


    "..."


    Kisame was speechless.


    What kind of magical operation did Uehara do?


    The only two people in the Ninja world who support ck Zetsu''s Eye of the Moon n are Uehara and Kisame. Does this still require him to continue to do spies work?


    "Don''t think that you can despise Uehara because he is young."


    ck Zetsu looked at the somewhat astonished Kisame and softly persuaded him: "In the organization, don''t always bully Uehara. He is a simple-minded little guy. In the past few years, what he only did was to learn ninjutsu. But he has far more power beyond your imagination."


    "Oh, I see."


    Kisame grinned his mouth full of sharp teeth. How strong is his boss? Can he not know as a subordinate?


    Kisame sighed in his heart and mourned ck Zetsu for a few seconds, then nodded calmly and said: "Then I will cooperate with him well in the future."


    Uehara-sama is really outrageous!

 Chapter 170 - 170: The White Snake Sage Who Refuses To Show Up

    Uehara doesn''t care what Kisame thinks, as a man behind the scenes, why care about his subordinates makingints to him?


    What Uehara pays more attention to was the actions of Konoha and Iwa.


    The destruction of Kusagakure broke out after two days of brewing. Konoha and Iwa Ninjas are like wolves that smelled it''s prey. They were frantically operating in the country of grass trying to seize more territory.


    After losing the middle ground Kusagakure and the country of grass, the two superpowers, the country of earth and the country of fire are directly bordered, and there may be a war at any time.


    Even if the Third Tsuchikage Onoki and the Fifth Hokage Tsunade desperately contained the atmosphere of war, they still inevitably had to ce ninja troops in the country of grass to get a share of the interests of their respective countries.


    In this situation, the most suitable opportunity to sneak into Konoha came.


    Vige at the border of Country of Earth.


    Uehara sat in the most prosperous restaurant in this vige and ordered arge number of dishes. He ate here slowly as if it was thest meal of his life.


    After drinking the juice and having a full stomach, the restaurant owner came to collect the money with a nervous look.


    Uehara held up three fingers and chuckled softly: "Don''t worry, someone will pay the bill in three seconds... Three, two, one!"


    Uehara had long used his destiny skills to observe everything around him, and the head of Orochimaru was walking towards the restaurant, just in time to help him pay the bill.


    After counting the numbers, Uehara turned to look at a man wearing a hat who walked in inside the restaurant. He said loudly: "Hey, can you help me pay for this meal."


    "..."


    Orochimaru, who was disguised as an ordinary person cursed a few words in his heart knowing that Uehara had recognized his identity, so he could only helplessly pull out a few banknotes.


    After the two people gather, their first destination was Ryuchi Cave.


    Orochimaru''s n was to let Uehara meet the White Snake Sage. With this kid''s arrogant attitude, he would surely be killed by the White Snake Sage and then Orochimaru naturally didn''t have to apany Uehara to Konoha on an adventure.


    Anyway, in Konoha Forbidden Room, Orochimaru should have learn everything that should be learned.


    Uehara also did not object.


    "Orochimaru, it seems that you have confidence in the White Snake Sage!"


    Of course, Uehara also saw through Orochimaru''s thoughts, he just chuckled and said: "Are you so confident that the White Snake Sage can kill me?"


    Orochimaru was also tacitly aware of this and with a mysterious smile he said: "Naraku-kun wants to find a grave, so I will naturally do my best."


    It''s just that the location of Ryuchi Cave is indeed a bit weird.


    Uehara followed Orochimaru for a long time. Two to three dayster, they finally saw a weird ruined temple.


    This temple is covered by a genjutsu.


    When Uehara and Orochimaru entered it, the system panel prompts Uehara that he had discovered the Ryuchi Cave, one of the three holy ces.


    [Side mission: Found the location of Ryuchi Cave (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is 1000 life energy, 1000 chakra energy, and 1000 natural energy.]


    Among the three unknowable holy ces in the Ninja World, Ryuchi Cave has always been mysterious, and it is estimated that many people are also curious about its location.


    Such generous rewards are also normal.


    After Uehara entered, he suddenly received a new reward.


    [Side mission: Enter the Ryuchi Cave (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is +100% natural energy recovery rate.]


    Uehara nced at his natural energy recovery rate, which had be 12 points per second, which had exceeded the life energy recovery rate.


    Kind of interesting.


    It is indeed a treasure trove.


    Merely signing and punching a card, the rewards have already made him very satisfied. After he defeated the White Snake Sage, what would he be rewarded?


    Uehara watched the small snakes on the ground circling them and then drilled into the cave one by one. These should be the animals on the periphery of Ryuchi Cave.


    Orochimaru nced at Uehara contemptuously, then smiled and said: "Now there is still time to regret it. After seeing the white snake sage in a while, you will not have time!"


    "Tsk..."


    Uehara shook his head.


    He will not shrink back.


    In case it is really as horrible as Orochimaru said, it''s not a big deal because he can just teleport away here!


    However, this Ryuchi Cave didn''t seem to have a specific length and saw another ruined temple after walking for a long time!


    Uehara slowly turned his head and looked at Orochimaru: "What''s the situation? Or are we in a genjutsu?"


    "I am not sure as well."


    Orochimaru shook his head inexplicably.


    It shouldn''t be like this in the past!


    When he came before, he saw the White Snake Sage after entering the ruined temple, and it asionally passed through the long Ryuchi Cave.


    However, judging from the current situation, they seem to havee to the next level of the Ryuchi Cave. Does the White Snake Sage refuse to see them?


    Orochimaru thought of this, and softly exined: "The White Snake Sage probably thinks that Naraku-kun is not qualified to sign the contract, so he refuses to meet you..."


    After speaking, Orochimaru gently shook his head and said: "The summoning contract qualification of the Holy Land is not so easy to obtain. Naraku-kun, let''s go back!"


    "Are you serious?"


    Uehara stared at Oshemaru tightly and raised his eyebrows: "This is what you promised me. If I didn''t get the summoning contract of Ryuchi Cave, you will be in debt for this and will also pay very high interest!"


    "..."


    Orochimaru wanted to curse again.


    The white snake sage in Ryuchi Cave didn''t want to see you. They made it clear that they didn''t want to sign a contract with you. Why are you bothering me?


    Is it because he is easy to bully?


    Damn it.


    Even a rabbit bites when he is anxious!


    Besides, he was originally a sinister and cruel snake!


    Orochimaru''s body stiffened for a while, and he began to me the White Snake Sage again. I brought someone here, so why didn''t youe out and do it!


    If Uehara is unqualified, he will send out a powerful snake to swallow the person. Perhaps the snake may be a bit weak and will be killed by Uehara, but you should somehow express the attitude of Ryuchi Cave!


    "Let''s go, let''s go deep underground!"


    Uehara was not idle either, but quietly turned on the destiny skill and looked at the trail of the white snake sage. However, a huge white snake head was close at hand, but there was no snake here!


    "Katon: Pyrosm!"


    Uehara waved his palm and summoned a torrent of fire, trying to destroy the weird and shabby temple in front of him. However the fire just passed through the temple and turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated.


    "Unexpectedly, Naraku-kun is also good at fire ninjutsu!"


    The corners of Orochimaru''s eyes solidified for a second. This was the first time he had seen powerful fire ninjutsu, and even Jiraiya and Sarutobi might be inferior!


    The fire ninjutsu in the ninja world only has B-level at most.


    No one has ever seen fire ninjutsu at the forbidden technique level.


    Even Jiraiya can only rely on thebination of fire, oil, and wind to make his fire ninjutsu''s power far superior to others.


    "Let''s go!"


    Uehara didn''t exin too much either.


    Ryuchi Cave.


    The temple in the depths.


    A sturdy giant snake upies the main temple and a summoning contract scroll hung above its head. A group of thick and long snakes slithering on the floor.


    A cloud of smoke floats above the main hall of the temple, showing the two people, Uehara and Orochimaru.


    The White Snake Sage has been monitoring them.


    "Why haven''t they left yet?"


    The White Snake Sage slowly coiled up his body hesitantly looking at Uehara disyed in the smoke


    "Obviously, there are other powerful natural energies in his body, why did hee here? Is it for the summoning contract of Ryuchi Cave?"


    That young ninja is a bit weird.


    White Snake Sage was a little reluctant to see him.


    Moreover, sage like him, who have been active for thousands of years, have long been able to infer some unknown possibilities based on current events.


    That young ninja is very dangerous.


    It would be dangerous to see him rashly.


    This is the keen intuition of the White Snake Sage hone for thousands of years!


    The White Snake Sage spits out his tongue, and said coldly: "Orochimaru, what on earth do you want for bringing this kind of person here? Doesn''t he know the rules of the three holy ces!"

 Chapter 171 - 171: Its So Beautiful But Also Useless!

    Things are a little bit strange.


    As the two of them traveled all the way, there were only small white snakes in the empty cave, not even big enough to make snake soup.


    Uehara suddenly shot out a ball of fire to illuminate the road, and also to pushed back the group of small white snakes spying on them.


    "What does White Snake Sage mean?"


    Uehara''s expression became more and more unsightly, and his eye turn to gold. He turned on the hunting rhythm to observe everything nearby.


    Uehara looked at the little white snakes slithering into the cave and said coldly: "Even if Ryuchi Cave does not wee me, at least send a snake to say something.!"


    "..."


    Orochimaru''s brows also frowned slightly.


    To be honest, Orochimaru is also very curious about this issue.


    However, at this moment, a small white snake suddenly emerged from the ground and crawled onto Orochimaru''s shoulder. The snake spits out its tongue as if saying something.


    Orochimaru looked at the little white snake on his shoulder with a puzzling expression and then the expression on his face be unsightly. He knows snakenguage so he understands what the little white snake said.


    "Let me drive this kid out of Ryuchi Cave?"


    Orochimaru slowly turned his head to look at Uehara next to him, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly. If he had this ability, would he still bring him here!


    White Snake Sage is a bit iprehensible!


    Uehara suddenly stretched out his hand to pinch the little white snake on Orochimaru''s shoulder. Looking at the shivering little thing coldly he said: "Tell the white snake sage that if it didn''te out to greet me. I''ll burn everything here!"


    "hiss!"


    In the next moment, this trembling little white snake grew up instantly!


    Just in the blink of an eye, the white snake with the length of chopsticks turned into giant snake tens of meters long and swallowed Uehara.


    This is really unscientific!


    Bang!


    Uehara mmed its head with a punch smashing the head of this giant white snake to the ground killing it instantly!


    Uehara shook off the blood on his hand and raised the corners of his mouth: "Orochimaru-san, as you can see, it is the member of Ryuchi Cave who attacked me first."


    Orochimaru:"..."


    Where the hell is this!


    A guy who talks so arrogantly at the White Snake Sage and saying that he will burn Ryuchi Cave, it is natural that they will attack you.


    After Uehara''s words were over, a cloud of mist suddenly rose from the cave toward the direction of Uehara and Orochimaru.


    "You go and kill him."


    An old voicees out from the mist.


    In the next moment, three sturdy snakes rushed out of the fog rushing towards Uehara and almost every snake has the same size as Manda!


    The figure of each snake is like an illusion, disappearing and appearing from time to time, making people look a little dumbfounded!


    Obviously, the identities of these three snakes are not simple. They should be thugs simr to the three brothers of Gamabunta.


    "It should be invincibility... then Nether de!"


    A mysterious smile appeared at the corner of Uehara''s mouth, and slowly stretched out his palm. A Condensed Nether de with an extremely irregr shape appeared in his hand.


    "Riftwalk!"


    Uehara disappeared and suddenly appeared on the head of one of the giant snakes. He ms theher de in his hand piercing the giant snake''s head!


    But the scales on the head of this giant snake were extremely hard and even theher de could only prate a little, which made Uehara a little surprised.


    The other two giant snakes found his attack pattern and after he disappear again, one of the giant snakes appeared next to Uehara and opened its mouth to swallow Uehara in his belly!


    "Twilight Shroud ¡¤ Fog Formation! Sage Mode¡¤Open!"


    After the cloud of smoke appear, Uehara quickly replenished his chakra. And when his chakra energy was consistent with the natural energy, the fairy mode was instantly activated!


    Two pairs of white wings appeared from Uehara''s back, his life energy increased greatly. Both his power and speed were far beyond what these giant snakes could match!


    Boom!


    A giant snake was hit in the head with a punch by Uehara!


    Causing the giant snake''s body to copse directly. The blood flowed out of the cracks and enveloped its whole body, turning it into a bloody python.


    "hiss!"


    The remaining two giant snakes almost went crazy and rushed towards Uehara again, their bodies were still disappearing and appearing from time to time!


    "Stop."


    The old voice came from the fog again.


    The two giant snakes reluctantly looked back at the mist, and then looked at the four-winged Uehara.


    Orochimaru saw this scene and chuckled lightly: "I thought Naraku-kun would kill them all! When I was in Ryuchi Cave, I suffer a lot from them..."


    "Tsk, these are my future men."


    Uehara beside him chuckled softly: "Orochimaru-san, didn''t you say that as long as I defeat the White Snake Sage, he will recognize me as its master?"


    "..."


    Orochimaru''s face suddenly stiffened.


    The mist in the cave suddenly changed sharply, and everyone knew that the owner of the cave must be very angry now.


    But I don''t know who it is aimed at.


    After a while, the fog finally stabilized and gradually spread outward slowly enveloping Uehara and Orochimaru''s surroundings.


    After that, the mist slowly dissipated.


    Uehara raised his head and looked around, only to see that they were already in an old temple, and on the seat above the temple was a huge white snake.


    The body of this white snake is so big that the huge seat can only upy a small part of its body, the remaining body spreads throughout the temple and even outside the temple. It is impossible to see how long its body is.


    On top of this big white snake was a terrifying huge beast face with a huge scroll hanging on it.


    The name of Ryuchi Cave is written on the scroll.


    The white snake sage on the seat red at Uehara and slowly crawling towards him. It sighted and said: "A new Sage? A new Sage n? Do you want to challenge the power of Ryuchi Cave?"


    For thousands of years, the three holy ces have fought from time to time.


    Strictly speaking, the Shikkotsu Forest is listed separately. It is estimated that no one dares to go to the Shikkotsu Forest of the slug sage, except for the white snake sage in Ryuchi Cave and the great toad sage in Mount Myuboku.


    Only the toads of Mount Myuboku and the snakes of Ryuchi Cave often fight.


    They are mainly for grabbing a strong natural energy ce. For example, Gamabunta once killed a snake that entered Mount Myuboku.


    The white snake sage saw the sage pattern of Uehara, and he probably thought that Uehara was here to fight the Ryuchi Cave, a blessed ce with rich natural energy.


    The white snake sage slowly raised its body and looked down at Orochimaru on the ground: "Orochimaru, I allowed you to sign the Ryuchi Cave Summoning Contract when you were young. But you attracted other sage to attack Ryuchi Cave..."


    "Let me exin."


    Orochimaru smiled and spread out his palms, concealing the shock in his eyes.


    Originally, he thought he had overestimated Uehara''s strength, but he got it wrong. Unexpectedly, this kid can use sage mode!


    Even the sage mode of ethnic groups outside the three holy ces!


    This seems normal, after all, Uehara has many powerful summoned beasts in his hands!


    Orochimaru calmed down his emotions and continued the n to bring troubles to Uehara: "Uehara next to me is a genius ninja who wants to challenge the White Snake Sage very much, so I brought him here."


    "No, I just want the summoned contract of Ryuchi Cave."


    After Uehara chuckled, he slowly raised his head and looked at the summoning contract on the top of the white snake sage. The reward for the summoning contract is certainly not low!


    "???"


    Orochimaru''s smile froze on his face.


    What does Uehara mean? Is it because he can''t beat the White Snake Sage and want to cheat him again when the matteres?


    Is it interesting to always cheat him?


    Uehara saw Orochimaru''s expression and after a chuckle, the expression on his face gradually became serious: "Well, I''m joking, what I really want is the summoning contract of Ryuchi Cave and a summoned beast like the white snake sage too!"


    "Infant kids always full of themselves..."


    The White Snake Sage slowly returned to her seat and its voice gradually lowered.


    In the next second, the terrain of the entire area changed drastically!


    Uehara suddenly raised his head, only to see that the temple had produced countless sharp thorns, rushing towards them at a rapid speed. The most important thing was that this ce is too narrow so it is hard to evade!


    A Nether de instantly appear in Uehara''s hand, violently cut off the sharp thorn but still could not stop the formation of these sharp thorns!


    Even Orochimaru waspletely restrained by the sharp thorn.


    Even the white snake sage himself is surrounded by dense thorns.


    It''s just that its body can change at any time, sometimes getting bigger and sometimes getting smaller and it travel through the death jungle created by this sharp thorn!


    "Senp¨­: Muki Tensei." (Sage Art: Inorganic Reincarnation)


    The White Snake Sage opened her eyes again and slowly said: "Everything here is under my control. You have no advantage in fighting here. Just tell me your race kid!"


    This sentence is not without basis.


    Ryuchi Cave was originally the residence of the white snake sage.


    This is her most suitable area for it to fight. No one can defeat her here, even the slug sage who restrains her can''t do anything!


    "Katon: Pyrosm!"


    A fire appeared in Uehara''s hand trying to burn these sharp thorns, but these sharp thorns couldn''t be burn.


    If he remembers correctly in the anime, Kabuto can also use the Inorganic Reincarnation, but the anime did not show how powerful it is. Now it seems that Kabuto''s Inorganic Reincarnation is too different from the Inorganic Reincarnation of the white snake sage.


    The Inorganic Reincarnation used by the White Snake Sage made Uehara unable to find a foothold. Even if the sharp thorns made by these inorganic substances were destroyed, they would regenerate at a faster rate.


    Uehara quickly activate the sacred moment, the golden cover instantly blocked the dense thorns, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    Uehara suddenly stretched out his palm towards the White Snake Sage, and a chain appears between him and the White Snake Sage connecting them. Uehara simply used Hijack to steal the White Snake Sage''s jutsu to see if there is a way to crack it.


    However, after Uehara saw the stolen technique, he simply curse the skill, what he stole from the White Snake Sage unexpectedly is a skill to observe the history of the Ninja World in the past thousand years.


    What the hell is this thing!


    Uehara doesn''t care a bit about the thousand-year history of Ninja World and even the most important information about the Otsutsuki family, because Uehara already knows it.


    Riftwalk!


    Uehara''s body disappeared and the next moment he appeared in the cave outside the temple, but the entire cave was also covered by dense thorns!


    Uehara could only wield the Nether de to create a safe ce for himself, and he finally got a glimpse of the white snake sage.


    A white snake with no end in sight!


    Moreover, the body of this white snake swiftly slithering between the sharp thorns, its body swelled and shrunk from time to time, and when it could not even pass the sharp thorns, it would turn into a cloud of mist!


    How to fight this?


    Uehara is having a headache.


    The battlefield was inherently unfavorable to him. The White Snake Sage could walk through the jungle made up of the sharp thorns of the Ryuchi Cave without obstacles. However, Uehara needed to use the Nether de to create a safe ce for himself.


    Even he can''t cancel the invincibility of the sacred moment, otherwise, he will be prated by the countless sharp thorns almost instantly!


    White Snake Sage didn''t use his full strength at all. He just used the trick Inorganic Reincarnation to give life to inorganic things. He manipted them to attack, and Uehara was directly at a disadvantage.


    Damn, this trick to change the battlefield is too annoying.


    "Surrender, kid."


    The white snake sage old voice persuaded him: "Little kid, tell me the name of your ethnic group. I can spare your life for the sake of a new ethnic group."


    "Haha... it''s just a long worm."


    Uehara suddenly raised his head and looked at the White Snake Sage. He closed his palms and shouted in a low voice: "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"


    This time he still tried to summon out Galio.


    The White Snake Sage shook her head and sighed softly: "The natural energy of Ryuchi Cave is too rich, and there is a summon restriction seal I set up. Except for snake creatures, no other ninja beast can reach here through summon..."


    And Just as expected nothing appear.


    Uehara couldn''t help frowning. He waste his Chakra but he didn''t see Galio. How strong is this White Snake Sage that even the system summoned beasts can''t get through here!


    Fortunately, he has a snake-like summon beast.


    Well, half-snake can also be considered snakes.


    "Kochiyose no Jutsu!"


    Uehara was not in a hurry, but he still quickly used his summoning jutsu again: "Then let me see how beautiful the Spirit Blossom skin is!"


    A st of smoke sounded.


    A beautiful whitetail mmed out and a charming female voice suddenly appears in Ryuchi Cave: "The environment here is suitable for me!"


    Uehara couldn''t help but look up, only to see a gracefulvender robe covering a delicate and attractive body.


    The woman''s mouth shows a wicked smile. Her face made people want to describe it as sexy, sultry, or seductive?


    It''s a pity that her lower body is a snake!


    Cassiopeia, the Serpent Embrace (Spirit Blossom)!


    Uehara looked at her body and couldn''t help feel regretful.


    But it''s good that he finally summoned someone.


    Uehara breathed a sigh of relief atst. It seems that Cassiopeia, a system summon beast, shouldn''t be too weak. After all, its chakra consumption is as high as Galio.


    In the next second, Uehara''s expression copsed!


    White Snake Sage only nced at the summoned beast of Uehara, she instantly manipted countless thorns to prate through Cassiopeia''s body, and directly turned the snake girl who had just emerged into a cloud of smoke and dissipated.


    Uehara looked at the attractive appearance of the snake woman disappearing and his face suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Orochimaru: You Always Trouble Me!

    Damn, it''s outrageous!


    Uehara scolded the snake girl in his heart. He vowed that he would never use the snake girl''s summoning contract again, and now he could only rely on himself.


    The golden cover surrounded Uehara''s body resisting the attack of sharp thorns for him, and barely allowed him to survive in Ryuchi Cave.


    Riftwalk!


    Uehara''s body suddenly appeared beside the White Snake Sage, holding the Nether de and shing it towards the White Snake Sage''s body!


    In fact, he does not expect physical attacks to be effective at all. The White Snake Sage, who can manipte all terrain in the Ryuchi Cave, had too many countermeasures.


    However, the White Snake Sage may be showing off her strength and let Uehara chop down, only to see that the part where the Nether de attacked turned into a cloud of smoke.


    Physical attack ispletely ineffective against the White Snake Sage.


    Uehara stayed for a while, his mood gradually turn heavy, and endless ninjutsu began to release towards the White Snake Sage: "Katon: Pyrosm! Katon: Pir of me! Futon: Howling Gale! Raiton: Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison !"


    In the blink of an eye, almost all of Uehara''s attack skills were released towards the White Snake Sage. Endless mes, lightning, and hurricanes enveloped the White Snake Sage''s body!


    However, the attacked body of the White Snake Sage still turned into a cloud of smoke, avoiding all ninjutsu attacks causing Uehara''s brow to raise.


    Even the giant shark was used by Uehara.


    A giant void shark opened its mouth and bit a section of the white snake sage body and disappeared, but it still did not affect the white snake sage.


    It seemed to be unharmed.


    "Is the soul attack also ineffective?"


    Uehara''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Is there something wrong with this white snake sage?


    Uehara quietly used his purification skills. He thought that he had fallen into genjutsu, but everything in front of him remained unchanged.


    Damn, the white snake sage is too strong!


    Why does the Toad Sage in Mount Myuboku seem to feel very weak and he can even make a roast frog at any time.


    Howe the White Snake Sage is so strong!


    Uehara felt that he really kicked an iron te!


    "If I only use the Sacred Moment, my Chakra can still hold on for a while but the natural energy recovery speed cannot keep up, so you must release the sage mode and return to normal state..."


    Uehara thought about his physical state in his heart, and his eyes became more and more dignified as he stared at the White Snake Sage, his brain began to think rapidly.


    However, Uehara couldn''t figure out the problem.


    Why wouldn''t the white snake sage suffer any harm?


    Unexpectedly, Orochimaru, who had been trapped by the White Snake Sage, suddenlyughed out loud: "Ho ho ho... Naraku-kun, I seem to understand it!"


    "what?"


    Uehara frowned and looked at Orochimaru, he said: "Hey, Orochimaru, what do you understand?"


    "..."


    Orochimaru''s smile suddenly became a little stiff. He did understand a bit, but he really didn''t want to tell Uehara. It is estimated that he alone in the entire Ninja World can understand the fighting style of the White Snake Sage, right?


    No, to understand the true body of the White Snake Sage!


    Orochimaru turned to look at Uehara, and said with a chuckle: "Naraku-kun, do you want to know? But I won''t tell you..."


    Orochimaru even said with some triumph: "I just want to see this picture of you want to know and want to ask but know that I won''t tell you..."


    Orochimaru feels so good!


    Damn, this feeling is so cool!


    Uehara has always humiliated him so much before so the Karma Wheel should be unhappy, now it''s his turn to humiliate Uehara!


    Uehara couldn''t help but frown, Orochimaru''s expression really made him a little ufortable...


    After a while, Uehara suddenly said: "White Snake Sage, I think Orochimaru may really know your secret. After a while, I might force him to tell me."


    "..."


    The white snake sage did not answer.


    Obviously, it has considered this issue long ago.


    In the next moment, sharp thorns prated Orochimaru''s body almost instantly!


    Whether or not Orochimaru really sees through her secrets, it can never leave any trouble. This is the character of a snake, vicious and cunning, and which harms others for self-interest!


    On the other hand, Orochimaru reacted quickly. He felt bad premonition after hearing what Uehara said. He hated himself for talking to much. In an instant, he spits out another body and fled along the gap between sharp thorns. !


    However, the White Snake Sage did not intend to let him go, one after another sharp thorns quickly blocked the way of Orochimaru!


    Uehara narrowed his eyes and looked at Orochimaru with a chuckle, "Orochimaru-san, remember not to be mean and don''t say anything that shouldn''t be said..."


    "Bastard!"


    Orochimaru nced bitterly at Uehara!


    Now he was also chased by the White Snake Sage, although part of the reason was that he was too proud and not because the little bastard Uehara spurred him.


    It''s better now, the two are on the same front.


    At least in the eyes of Uehara, Orochimaru was in the same camp as him, so Uehara asked directly: "Orochimaru-san, obediently tell me the information about the White Snake Sage, maybe you still have a chance to escape... "


    "Boy!"


    Orochimaru stared at Uehara with a fierce gaze, he gritted his teeth and said: "Uehara Naraku, are you asking for help now?"


    Uehara''s expression instantly faded: "I can leave here at any time, but you may not be Orochimaru-san? When I leave here, I will go to Konoha to give Tsunade a small report, saying that you left something on the neck of the Mitarashi Anko! "


    "..."


    Orochimaru suppressed his urge to curse, he nced at the golden cover on Uehara''s body and couldn''t help showing a trace of envy.


    After thinking for a while, Orochimaru gritted his teeth again and said: "Yes, I can tell you, but you must promise me one condition!"


    Damn, what kind of development is this?


    Obviously, he should have the initiative right now, but he has be the victim of Uehara and White Snake Sage. Both guys are bullying him!


    Now I''m being threatened by Uehara again. Orochimaru is a bit unwilling. He wants to see if can lure Uehara...


    "You talk about the conditions first."


    Uehara smashed a sharp thorn with a punch, and rescued Orochimaru from a dangerous situation, and even kindly helped him pat the dust on his body: "We are old friends, and also the most important thing in a transaction is fairness."


    "..."


    Orochimaru cast a puzzled look at him.


    Maybe Uehara didn''t believe him, right?


    This guy always threaten his life, as if he spared my life and now I owed him a lot of favor.


    Isn''t it just ckmail?


    However, seeing that Uehara did not explicitly object, Orochimaru also nned to temporarily forget the past, and said softly: "Then my condition is..."


    "Senp¨­: Hakugeki no Jutsu!" (Sage Art: White Rage Technique)


    The White Snake Sage suddenly opened her mouth and spit out a dragon-like entity that carries an orb in its left front w. As the dragon tightly coils itself around the orb, it releases both blinding light and deafening sound by making the air oscite.


    Suddenly, Uehara and Orochimaru couldn''t see anything clearly and could not even hear anything!


    When Uehara saw how pathetic Orochimaru was beside him. He stretched out his palm helplessly: "Realm of Death!"


    Only the Realm of Death can let them temporarily escape from the present dilemma!


    By creating a space domain, Uehara and Orochimaru can have time to talk, and will also allows them to escape the attack of the White Rage Technique.


    It just so happened that Uehara can save Chakra a little.


    In the next moment, a spatial realm pulled Uehara and Orochimaru into it. This scene could not help shocked Orochimaru slightly.


    In this space domain, there is nothing at all!


    As far as the eye can see, there is almost nothing and the area where the eyes can see is in a lifeless color!


    "Is this the Pure Land?"


    "Yeah, we are in the Pure Land."


    Uehara held his arm and looked at Orochimar: "Orochimaru, we both have been killed, can you tell me the secret of the white snake sage now?"


    "..."


    Orochimaru suddenly turned to look at Uehara, andughed happily: "Naraku-kun, do you want to get information from me in this way? This is not in line with the fair trade you advocate.!"


    Uehara''s face turned dark and he said in a cold voice: "Hey, Orochimaru, I saved your life in the attack of the White Rage Technique. At the very least, you must know how to be grateful?"


    "Ok."


    Orochimaru slowly looked at Uehara, and said softly: "My condition is that if one day Naraku-kun started to study Living Corpse Reincarnation, let''s exchange our bodies for three years so that we both can achieve longevity in cycles!"


    This condition simply cannot be more lenient.


    It''s just that Orochimaru said it in a tender voice.


    But this is also normal, Orochimaru is indeed greedy for Uehara''s body. Although there is no bloodline limit, it can actually practice the sage mode!


    But Orochimaru knows a little bit in his heart.


    No matter what method he uses, it is impossible to get Uehara''s body, so it is better to lure Uehara into practicing Living Corpse Reincarnation.


    When the three-year period is over, the two of them can try to use each other''s bodies. In this way, wouldn''t it be possible to live forever without any effort?


    Uehara''s body trembled and feeling a little disgusted. He subconsciously rubs his arm and shook his head in a hurry.


    "Change the conditions! I will not practice Living Corpse Reincarnations, and I will not reincarnate too many times. My soul will be fragile and I will be easily affected by a genjutsu."


    "Oh?"


    The corner of Orochiman''s eyes twitched. This little bastard is really a ninjutsu genius. He even able to judged his physical condition without even doing any experiments.


    Orochimaru coughed a few times and then whispered: "Forget it, at least we are in the same camp. The biggest secret of the White Snake Sage is that its body is alsoposed of inorganic substances. What we see is not the true body of the White Snake Sage. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Uehara couldn''t help ask: "Sorry, I''m not very good at school. Can you say something I can understand..."


    "You don''t understand what an inorganic matter is?"


    Orochimaru''s brows raise while suppressing his anger.


    Uehara shook his head obediently and honestly said: "I don''t understand, I have only heard of organics in organic vegetables, etc..."


    "Then I will say something different."


    Orochimaru rubbed his forehead and said in a deep voice: "The body of the White Snake Sage is covered with ayer of material that can change its shape at any time using Sage Chakra. It can be scales, air, or mud. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Uehara barely understood the meaning of Orochimaru: "Isn''t this just adding ayer of armor to the outside? That is to say, the white snake sage is always using inorganic reincarnation to maintain its appearance?"


    "Perhaps."


    Orochimaru shook his head dully: "The White Snake Sage is the most mysterious in the Ninja World. Who knows where it will hide?"


    Uehara nodded along the way: "Yes, snakes should be as afraid of death as Orochimaru-san. They can escape from any danger at any time and even have a chance to resurrect."


    "..."


    Orochimaru''s face darkens.


    Although he is indeed very sorry for his life, he feels a little ashamed when Uehara speaks it out.


    "All right."


    Uehara create a Nether de in his hand, and said solemnly: "Since I know its information if I want to deal with it, it won''t be that difficult..."


    After finishing talking Uehara nced at Orochimaru again, this guy''s wisdom is indeed a bit surprising.


    Uehara turned his head and spoke seriously: "Orochimaru-san, I hope we can cooperate sincerely in the future. You can see how good the two of us are when we cooperate. Why do you always have to fight me?


    "...I''m against you!"


    Orochimaru gritted his teeth and looked at Uehara fiercely: "Isn''t it because you kid has been making trouble for me!"


    "Okay, okay, I forgive you!"


    "But I will never forgive you!"


    Orochimaru turned his head angrily. Every time he talked with Uehara he always felt that he would be irritated to death.


    Uehara waved his hand away to disperse the Realm of Death and reappeared in Ryuchi Cave again. He slowly turn his gaze on the White Snake Sage, and the corner of his mouth hooked up: "Very well, the next step is to get close to it!"

 Chapter 173 - 173: Are You Disappointed That I Was Not Killed?

    Orochimaru guessed is right.


    The White Snake Sage possesses a huge sage chakra and coupled with the rich natural energy of Ryuchi Cave, it is enough to create a false body with inorganic substances at all times. This means that Uehara did not attack the White Snake Sage''s real body.


    Orochimaru smiled lightly and said: "The inorganic substance on the body of the White Snake Sage is abination of a matter and life energy, so fire ninjutsu has no effect..."


    "Clear, then I can only disintegrate it!"


    Uehara took a deep breath and looked at the snake body of the White Snake Sage. Even now, he can''t see the end of the White Snake Sage''s body. Is it true that Ryuchi Cave is that long? How long really is the White Snake Sage''s body. ?


    Life Form Disintegration Ray!


    Uehara quickly closed his palms, and a purple energy ray ejected from his eyes. This skill that hadn''t been used for a long time had exerted tremendous power this time!


    Inorganic Reincarnation can give life to inorganic matter, and the energy rays of Uehara can directly dpose all life!


    When the purple energy shot into the body of the White Snake Sage, it directly began to dpose. This scene made the White Snake Sage stiff!


    "What a terrible kid!"


    In the next quarter of an hour, the White Snake Sage turned into countless tiny white snakes and slither into the depths of Ryuchi Cave. No matter how powerful the purple energy ray is it cannot kill all the white snakes, let alone find the real White Snake Sage.


    Just as Uehara nned to destroy the entire Ryuchu cave with Life Form Disintegration Ray and dig out the traces of the White Snake Sage, all the sharp thorns in the Ryuchi cave disappeared!


    And a scroll suddenly rolled out.


    Obviously, that is the summoning contract of Ryuchi Cave.


    This scene made Uehara and Orochimaru''s brows raised.


    What the hell is this? When they saw a chance to defeat the White Snake Sage, she actually admits defeat? How can they ept this!


    Can the White Snake Sage really gave up just like that?


    "The summoning contract scroll you want."


    An old voice came from the depths of the cave.


    After Uehara opened the scroll, he raised his eyebrows and suddenly asked: "The summoned beast I want is not the kind of a waste like Manda!"


    "I know."


    The white snake sage hidden deep in the cave responded: "If it is your summon, I can use my real body to help you fight."


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    Orochimaru:"..."


    This is too ridiculous!


    One of the three great sage in the Ninja world choose to agree to be the summon beast of Uehara, did you lose all your dignity?


    "Ho ho ho..."


    The ghostlyughter of the White Snake Sage came out: "Don''t snake creatures always seek advantages and avoid disadvantages? Since you kid has the means to hurt me, I don''t need to waste my energy to continue fighting with you."


    Obviously, the White Snake Sage doesn''t care about dignity and the like.


    Since she was unable to defeat Uehara and Uehara had the means to fight back against her, it chose not to resist.


    As long as it doesn''t endanger her life, she doesn''t care about bing Uehara''s summoned beast. This is very simr to Orochimaru, should it be said to be of the same kind?


    It is just a summoning contract scroll so she does not need to waste her sage chakra.


    If the case the crisis of the Ninja worldes, a little bit of power may help her escape.


    This is the thinking instinct of snakes.


    "Interesting."


    Uehara bit his fingertips and wrote his name on the summoning contract scroll. He continued with a chuckle: "Okay, don''t turn away when I have something to do for you in the future."


    This something is Kabutoing to Ryuchi Cave to learn the Sage Mode.


    [Side mission: Obtain the Ryuchi Cave summoning contract (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is the ancient dragon summoning contract.]


    [Summoning Contract: Summon the Ancient Dragons, consume 10,000 Sage Chakra points.]


    This reward made Uehara''s brow raised. Is this ancient dragon the ancient dragon he understands? Is it the kind that can fly using its wings?


    This is the first time Uehara has seen a summoned beast that can be summoned by using the Sage Chakra. Finally there is another summoned beast that is more handsome than Galio to be used in the future!


    Its strength is definitely too strong to imagine!


    In the future when all the Bijuu are captured, everyone in Akatsuki''s organization will sit on the ancient dragon back while directly destroying the Five Great Ninja Vige.


    The only regret is that Uehara''s sage mode has not been promoted. But he is not in a hurry, he can wait for Kabuto to sessfully practice the Ryuchi Cave sage mode.


    Uehara turned his head to look at Orochimaru contentedly: "Orochimaru-san, now that the matter is settled, let''s go!"


    "¡­Okay!"


    Orochimaru nced at the depths of Ryuchi Cave with a puzzling expression.


    Although he was worried that the White Snake Sage would kill him before. But now that the White Snake Sage is surrendering, Orochimaru feels a bit ufortable.


    Because he remembered that his purpose of bringing Uehara to Ryuchi Cave was for the White Snake Sage to kill Uehara!


    Why did the White Snake Sage easily surrender!


    Damn, the snake creatures in the Ninja world have such a cowardly Sage, when will the snake creatures stand up!


    Orochimaru was so angry that he was trembling!


    Uehara saw Orochimaru''s expression and smiled faintly in his heart, but he still said: "Orochimaru-san, if you don''t want to leave and want to have some recollection with the white snake sage. I''m okay with it, after all, it''s been a long time since you two meet..."


    "No need."


    Orochimaru''s expression is very ugly.


    If he really stays here, it is estimated that his life will be swallowed up by the White Snake Sage!


    Orochimaru thinks about the White Snake Sage in Ryuchi Cave and feels a little panicked. If even the White Snake Sage can''t solve Uehara, what is he going to do with this little guy?


    Will he be threatened and ckmailed all the time?


    "What''s wrong, Orochimaru-san?"


    Uehara looked at Orochimaru''s face and joked: "Are you disappointed that I was not killed by the White Snake Sage?"


    "How could it be?"


    Orochimaru said something hard to believe. So he changed the subject softly: "Well, during this time, all the ninjas that Konoha transfer to the country of grass should have been transferred. We only needed to go to Konoha to get Rashomon''s summoning contract. From then on, the two of us will not owe each other ormunicate with each other!"


    Uehara smiled and looked at Orochimaru with a serious expression, and nodded gently: "I won''t say anything."


    It''s his business anyway!


    Orochimaru also understood what Uehara meant, and his face suddenly became even darker. Why did he meet such a bastard? He was strong, shameless, and a little clingy...


    Did he do too much in the first half of his life?


    Does this ninja world really have karma?

 Chapter 174 - 174: The Woman In The Konoha Forbidden Room

    Konohagakure.


    During this time, many things happened in Konoha.


    The aftermath of the Konoha attack has just passed. The Fifth Hokage Tsunade hurriedly took the position. Before she even settled on Hokage''s position, she was caught off guard by an Anbu defection codenamed Orphan, and finally, it gradually calm down over time.


    However, news of the destruction of Kusagakure came again. Tsunade had to urgently dispatch Anbu to the country of grass to investigate the news and dispatched a group of ninjas to Kusagakure to confront the Iwa ninja.


    Because the terrain of the country of grass is somewhat condescending to the country of fire. Konoha and Iwa are having negotiations on some strategic points, bridges, and other critical areas. It even looks like a war may start at any time.


    Tsunade has been so busy recently that even her new disciple Haruno Sakura has been pulled into work.


    Comparing these things, the news of Sasuke''s defection is equivalent to a wave in the ocean, and it dissipates as soon as it is raised.


    Except for Konoha Twelve Rookie and others who are still paying attention to Sasuke''s news, the other people in the vige did not care for this traitor.


    However, because of Naruto''s insistence, the Fifth Hokage Tsunade did not issue a wanted order for Sasuke. She also suggested to Naruto to wait for Konoha to destroy Orochimaru before taking Sasuke back.


    However, what she never expected was that when Konoha got news about Sasuke again by ident, they discovered that Sasuke had joined the Akatsuki organization and was with Itachi.


    This is kind of magical.


    Fortunately, Naruto was taken by Jiraiya to leave Konoha to practice. So he doesn''t know the news yet.


    Konoha barbecue restaurant.


    Ino held the chopsticks in confusion: "Why is Sasuke with his brother? Obviously, he should be his biggest enemy!"


    "Who knows!"


    Shikamaru sighed and shook his head.


    There have been too many changes in Konoha recently. Shikamaru can only analyze from some clues he knows and Uchiha''s demise is also a bit tricky.


    It is a pity that this darkness cannot be told to Ino.


    The conversation between team 10 was not too secretive. At the table near them, two people also heard the news.


    They are Orochimaru and Uehara who sneaked into Konoha.


    As a former Konoha ninja, he nted some spies in Konoha so Orochimaru knows the Konoha barrier very well. Because of this the two of them can enter Konoha quietly.


    After hearing the conversation between Shikamaru and Ino, Orochimaru''s expression was very ugly. He suddenly stopped his chopsticks and looked at Uehara with a fierce face.


    It''s just that there are so many people in the Konoha barbecue restaurant so Orochimaru lowered his voice: "Naruku-kun! Sasuke thing has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "Hehe, how could it have anything to do with me?"


    Uehara chuckled and shook his head. He even raised his chopsticks and eagerly put a piece of grilled meat for Orochimaru: "Itachi-san said very strongly that Sasuke has to join the Akatsuki organization even if everyone else disliked Sasuke''s strength. And also Itachi-san brought Sasuke by his side, saying that it was to use him to train his genjutsu skill..."


    Uehara was telling the truth.


    Even Itachi couldn''t find fault in it.


    Of course, if Sasuke does not join Akatsuki. Uehara or Kisame will twist Sasuke''s head off.


    Such things belong to Akatsuki''s organizational secrets, so there is no need to tell it to Orochimaru.


    After the two had eaten, they rushed to the Konoha Forbidden Room. On the way Orochimaru ask Uehara: "Naraku-kun, you already have a powerful summoned beast like the White Snake Sage. Do you still need Rashomon''s summoning contract? "


    "Hehe, the more such things are the better."


    Uehara chuckled and added: "Hasn''t Orochimaru-san mastered a lot of ninjutsu? Even now, you are still learning new ninjutsu!"


    "This is for my dream."


    Orochimaru''s expression was serious.


    Uehara smiled and said with a frivolous expression: "Simrly, my dream is to collect some strange summoned beasts..."


    Konoha Forbidden Room


    There were no Anbu around the entire forbidden room, only a few ordinary ninjas were guarding it so Uehara and Orochimaru sneaked in easily.


    However, when Orochimaru opened the door he suddenly smelled the fragrance of wine mixed with the fragrance of women from within.


    This is the forbidden room!


    How could there be a wine aroma?


    Did that woman Tsunade drank too muchst night and slept in the forbidden room?


    Orochimaru''s expression changed. When he slowly closed the door again, a white palm suddenly got stuck in the crack of the door and opened it!


    "Didn''t you tell me yesterday that you won''t bother me today?"


    A woman with a beautiful face and plump body appeared from behind the door. Her voice was faintly dissatisfied, and there was a little sleepiness in it. Obviously, her attitude was a little tough, but she seemed a little soft because of sleepiness.


    Uehara and Orochimaru looked at each other, and then at the woman inside the room together. Both of them knew her.


    Konoha Fifth Hokage, Senju Tsunade.


    Why does Tsunade appear in the forbidden room!


    ording to Orochimaru''s understanding of her, this woman shouldn''t be here no matter what. After all, Tsunade has always had no interest in the messy things in the Konoha Forbidden Room. She only likes to study some medical ninjutsu.


    In fact, Orochimaru is to me for this incident.


    If it weren''t for Orochimaru to master the Impure World Reincarnation and resurrected the First and Second Hokage. Tsunade would not have time to soak in the forbidden room to find a way to crack the Impure World Reincarnation.


    And it is also necessary to find a technique other than the Dead Demon Consuming Seal. After all, Tsunade has just be the Fifth Hokage. If her life is sacrificed to capture Orochimaru again, Konoha may copse.


    So every night or in her free time, Tsunade would show up in the Konoha Forbidden Room with a bottle of wine in her arms to look for a way to crack the Impure World Reincarnation.


    Suddenly seeing the two strange ninjas Tsunade''s brows wrinkled and her drunkenness suddenly dropped a bit. She asked in a cold voice: "Which team are you in!"


    "Tsunade-sama."


    Orochimaru is worthy of being a master of role-ying. The next moment his face was solemn, and he replied in a deep fake voice: "We are here to inform you about the meeting with the Advisor!"


    The current appearance of Orochimaru and Uehara is no different from Konoha''s normal ninja.


    Tsunade raised her eyebrows and looked at the two suspiciously, suddenly her mouth hooked up: "I see, you two will clean up here."


    "Yes!"


    Orochimaru bowed his head and agreed.


    Uehara looked at Tsunade''s yful expression and sighed faintly: "Orochimaru-sama, Tsunade-sama has already seen our ws."


    The next moment, Uehara jump back and his face slowly changed to the appearance of Kabuto so others would know that he was just a small attendant of Orochimaru.


    One is Orochimaru.


    One is a small attendant.


    Who would Tsunade this woman choose to attack first?


    He guess that Tsunade will definitely entertain her old friends!


    Sure enough, at the moment Orochimaru lowered his head, her knees mmed into the face of Orochimaru. That hit caused Orochimaru to fly out, and the mask on his face shattered!


    After seeing Orochimaru''s face, Tsunade''s expression suddenly became fierce: "Orochimaru, you bastard dare toe to Konoha!"


    "Why don''t I dare toe?"


    Orochimaru slowly wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and looked at Tsunade with a light smile: "Your temper is still so grumpy, Tsunade..."


    Orochimaru slowly spread out his palms and looked at the ugly expressions of his old friend. He continued with a smile: "Tsunade, we just sneaked into Konoha because we didn''t want to cause trouble. Do you really think that I won''t destroy Konoha a second time?"


    Orochimaru''s expression instantly became savage and cruel, and he was full of confidence: "Since you have discovered it, then I will kill you directly and take things away from the forbidden room!"


    "Then try me"


    Tsunade squeezed her fist hard.


    "It''s a pity that your opponent is not me."


    Orochimaru smiled and shook his head, then turned to look at Uehara: "I will left this woman to you, I will look for..."


    Orochimaru''s voice suddenly stuck and his whole body froze!


    Wait, where is he?


    In just a few words, Uehara is gone?


    Why did Uehara want to run? Although they are in Konoha, with the strength of the two of them the possibility of wanting to grab the scroll is high!


    Orochimaru''s heart gradually sank.


    When they rushed to Konoha that bastard was still full of sincere cooperation, and Orochimaru even wondered if he would trust Uehara.


    After all, Uehara''s strength is very strong, and he can help him to do a lot of things privately and it can also save him from being chased by Akatsuki.


    Before stealing Rashomon''s summoning contract, Orochimaru even wondered if Uehara will help him secretly attack Itachi!


    It turns out that Orochimaru thought too much.


    Orochimaru once again believed the wrong person. That little bastard Uehara pitted him again.


    Tsunade didn''t care so much and rushed in the direction of Orochimaru, and shouted to call for support: "Transmit my order, let the elite teame quickly and surround Orochimaru, absolutely can''t let him escape. !"


    Tsunade''s voice was very loud, and soon the Konoha ninjas outside came to support her.


    After seeing the support, Tsunade added: "Arrange other teams to search for the whereabouts Yakushi Kabuto, never allow a spy to leave Konoha!"

 Chapter 175 - 175: Tsunades Movements

    "Nothing is beyond my expectations."


    Uehara''s figure was in a certain street of Konoha watching a group of Konoha ninjas rushing in the direction of Konoha Forbidden Room, a mysterious smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Just now, after Uehara turned into Kabuto and showed his face in front of Tsunade, he immediately hid and used Riftwalk.


    Now Konoha should be taking Orochimaru infiltration as an important task, so the Hokage Building must be empty.


    Obviously, Uehara thought too much.


    The Hokage Building has an Anbu guard all the time.


    Uehara quietly turned on the Destiny skill and appeared on the Hokage Rock, looking down at the Hokage Building below.


    After Uehara slowly closed his palms to form a handseal, he shouted in a deep voice: "Kuchiyose!"


    A coffin slowly emerged from the ground.


    Obito''s body appeared from it.


    Uehara smiled at Obito who was reincarnated using Impure World Reincarnation. He raised his finger and said: "Go get the Book of Seal!"


    "Bastard!"


    After Obito cursed he used Kamui and appeared on the rooftop of the Hokage Building.


    With Obito''s power, it is very simple to solve a few Anbu.


    Even if these Anbu knew his abilities, they still couldn''t change their ending.


    Obito''s heart also knew that the several Anbu guarding the Hokage Building would definitely die, but he still leaked Uehara''s information to them. Obviously, he hoped that the Konoha Yamanaka n could use their secret techniques to obtain the information he secretly disclosed.


    At this moment, his IQ has improved a lot.


    Uehara looked at Obito''s actions and raised the corners of his mouth: "His IQ has be a lot higher. Obito-senpai, it seems that death is still good for you..."


    Next second.


    Under the control of Uehara, Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan frantically absorbed the several Anbu corpses on the ground. His eyes suddenly revealed a touch of despair.


    The body is lost, how can the information be leaked!


    After a while, Obito appeared next to Uehara with the scroll of the Book of Seal and handed it to Uehara.


    Obito gritted his teeth at Uehara and said: "Uehara, you bastard hides so deeply. Before I killed them, these Anbu didn''t even believe what I said!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Uehara smiled and shook his head. He whispered: "Konoha ninjas love, hate, and deplore me. This is the charm of my personality... If it weren''t for the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, they would not hate me."


    Uehara scanned the entire Konoha, and the smile on his face gradually became richer: "Unfortunately, the Third Hokage-sama ruined it. But some Konoha ninjas might be d that I killed him. After all, what I did is good for Konoha!"


    "Bastard!"


    Obito gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    However, under the control of Uehara, his movements were forced to stop again.


    Uehara turned his head and looked at Obito with a smile, he said softly: "Well, Obito-senpai, do you want to take this opportunity to see Nohara Rin? If you want, I can help you get her reincarnated!"


    "No!"


    Obito shook his head suddenly, and he said in a deep voice: "Don''t disturb Rin''s peace, this is what you promised me at the beginning!"


    "Eh? Isn''t your wish to be with her?"


    Uehara touched his chin and said with a smile: "I can still put the two of you in the same coffin!"


    "Do not!"


    Obito quickly shook his head.


    Because his soul hurriedly left the Pure Land, he still doesn''t know if Rin forgave him for the wrong things he do. Maybe she would never forgive him, right?


    If Rin didn''t forgive him...


    Doesn''t it mean that he has to see her disgusted expression every day?


    What''s more, if Rin is under the control of Uehara, she may be used by Uehara to attack Kakashi...


    That angel-like girl, her heart will be broken, right?


    "Okay, I get it now."


    Uehara looked at Obito and nodded, his voice suddenly became indifferent: "Now you go and rescue Orochimaru! Remember not to disclose my information in the future, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I will do any impulsive thing¡­"


    Uehara''s voice suddenly became a little illusory: "Maybe I will resurrect Nohara Rin then dissolve your Impure World Reincarnation, and let her do things for me?"


    "..."


    Obito raised his head suddenly and looked at Uehara with his scarlet eyes: "You bastard!"


    Uehara looked at the appearance of Obito who was inconsistent with him. He smiled and said: "Obito-senpai has done a lot of bad things over the years. Compared to the actions of senpai, I am actually still far away!"


    Uehara approached Obito and said coldly: "For example, killing the previous members of our Akatsuki to guide Nagato-sama and Konan-sensei to create a dark Akatsuki!"


    "..."


    A shock shed across Obito''s eyes: "Did that guy ck Zetsu tell you this kind of thing?"


    "Stop talking about it."


    Uehara looked at the expression on Obito''s face, and the corners of his mouth made a beautiful arc: "Go, Senpai! Let the entire ninja world know that Konoha S-ss traitor Uchiha Obito that has not been seen for four years is still here!"


    "Bastard!"


    Obito clenched his fist, he used Kamui again to disappeared and appearing near Orochimaru.


    The battle in the Konoha forbidden room has heated up.


    In the face of Tsunade and a group of Konoha ninjas, Orochimaru had no choice but to used Impure World Reincarnation once again to summon the First and Second Hokage.


    When the two sides are fighting, Obito''s figure quietly appeared behind Orochimaru. He said in a cold voice: "Orochimaru, we no longer need to fight Konoha, retreat."


    In the next moment, Orochimaru''s body was brought into the Kamui space.


    The Impure World Reincarnations of the First and Second Hokage also followed into the Kamui space.


    Obito scanned the group of Konoha ninjas who looked at him with hatred and slowly included himself in the Kamui suction power.


    Because Obito is the first ninja in the ninja world who is reincarnated from his heyday, other people did not realize that he was a reincarnated body.


    After Obito and Orochimaru leave, Tsunade looked at the tragic battlefield with an ugly expression. She squeezed her fist and mmed it on the ground, she said in a deep voice: "Did these two join forces?"


    Thebination of two Konoha S-ss traitors is not so easy to deal with.


    Especially Obito''s pupil technique and a bunch of forbidden techniques mastered by Orochimaru, their cooperation may be a disaster for the Ninja World.


    "Send someone to clean the battlefield immediately."


    After Tsunade gave a loudmand, she returned to the Hokage Building while on the way she is instructing Shizune to ry her order: "Send someone to inform to Kiri. I will hold a meeting to discuss the alliance between Konoha and Kiri. Kirigakure is going to help us suppress the pressure of Iwagakure. While I will deploy people to encircle Orochimaru!"


    "Yes!"


    Shizune quickly lowered her head in response.


    During the recent period, Country of Water has been very quiet.


    However, this does not mean that their strength is weak. After all, they have the foundation of the great ninja vige, and it is said that the woman named Terumi Mei who has recently been in power in the country of water is said to have two rare bloodline limits.


    What''s more, Kirigakure has always wanted to cooperate with Konoha for long a long time.


    And when Terumi Mei selected allies for Kirigakure, the first person she think of is Tsunade the newly promoted Fifth Hokage.


    Maybe Terumi Mei thinks women are better to talk?


    Both Kirigakure and Konohagakure have some willingness to reach an agreement but Tsunade has been stubbornly trying to seek greater benefits, and now she doesn''t want to dy it.


    When Tsunade returned to the Hokage Building, she saw the messed up Hokage office and the empty cabs. She knew in her heart that the Book of Seal had been stolen!


    This shock her!


    In short, the purpose of Orochimaru is not the Konoha forbidden room at all, what the bastard wants to steal is actually the Konoha Book of Seal!


    Tsunade was so angry that she grabbed the desk and threw it through the window. Her voice became more violent: "Send someone to contact that olddy in Sunagakure! Let her do her ally''s duties and force Iwagakure to withdraw from the country of grass!"


    Tsunade turned around said loudly: "Tell Chiyo that olddy! As long as Konoha takes over the entire country of grass, I will give them the mission given by the Daimyo of the country of wind!"


    "¡­Yes."


    Shizune was trembling with terror. Tonton at her feet was so frightened that it pressed its body against Shizune''s calves and did not dare to move.


    Even in the midst of anger, Tsunade still had enough sense.


    This Konoha''s first female Hokage in history shows her superior political literacy and a temper that makes people afraid to provoke her.


    Although Tsunade is a big loser and even she herself can''t count how much she owes, but Konoha right now is really not short of funds.


    Because Tsunade has a good rtionship with Daimyo of the Country of Fire so the Daimyo naturally supports her.


    Konoha is not short of money.


    There are even too many entrusted tasks but not enough manpower.


    Now using the tasks entrusted by the Daimyo of the country of wind to exchange for thend of the country of grass, Konoha will earn much more.


    Tsunade mmed a fist against the window wall. She said in a deep voice: "Shizune, can you contact Jiraiya?"


    "I... think of a way"


    Shizune is shivering and dare not refuse.


    Tsunade waved her hand and was somewhat bored again: "Forget it, don''t go looking for him, Jiraiya is not reliable at all."


    After a short pause, Tsunade spoke again: "I heard Kakashi said that Amegakure and Orochimaru seem to have some old grudges, see if we can get some information about Orochimaru from them."


    After speaking, Tsunade added: "Send someone to contact Amegakure! Also, see if they are willing to help us target Iwagakure. After all, this is good for them."


    "Yes¡­"


    Shizune nodded weakly.


    Tsunade clenched her fists, and whispered: "I hope Amegakure will send that kid Uehara Naraku over! I haven''t seen him in a few years, let me see how that kid grows up!"

 Chapter 176 - 176: From The First Time I Bullied Orochimaru, I Have No Way Out...

    Uehara was really bold.


    Who in the Ninja World would dare to y Orochimaru like a monkey?


    Not only did Uehara dare to do this, but he also yed it again and again.


    It may also be because the strength is not as good as Uehara.


    Uehara was still a little worried that Orochimaru would be driven crazy by him so he manipted Obito to return in the coffin, and sighed: "Let''s take a look at the book of the seal first. As for Orochimaru, let him stay in the Kamui space to calm down! "


    Uehara was a little happy looking at the Book of Seal, and couldn''t help smile: "This gift, Konan-sensei will definitely like it very much, and when I goes back, I will say that I had taken it from Orochimaru.!"


    [Side mission: Obtain the Book of Seal (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is a Limited-time exchange function.]


    [Limited-time exchange function: Any ninjutsu, skills, and summoning contracts can be exchanged. The system will rate it and exchange it for the corresponding gold coins, life energy, chakra energy, natural energy, and various recovery effects.


    Uehara''s eyelids twitched.


    What''s going on with this system? Last time there was a Skill Synthesis Function, but Uehara has not used it. Now the system is going to engage in exchange?


    Could it be...the system memory is insufficient?


    "Then exchange the ninjutsu in the Book of Seal first!"


    Uehara was also unambiguous, and directly opened the thick scroll. He began to browse the ninjutsu in the entire book of seal.


    The book of seal seems to cover all the techniques of Konoha Ninja, except for some forbidden techniques such as Impure World Reincarnation, almost all of them are here.


    It even includes the Second and Fourth Hokage''s Flying Thunder God technique.


    Uehara didn''t care about that much either, he also stuffed the Flying Thunder God technique into the exchange function lest the system crash directly.


    Among them, he also got two new skills.


    [Side mission: Obtain the Flying Thunder God Jutsu (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is a bonus skill sh.]


    This skill was also put into the exchange list by Uehara without even looking at it. After all, he has Riftwalk and sh has an extremely long cooldown time.


    [Side mission: Obtain Rasengan (1/1), the mission has beenpleted. The reward is a skill Starsurge.]


    [Starsurge: Create a star core that will quickly absorb the surrounding natural energy and move forward. With the absorbed natural energy, it will continue to expand in size and skill power. Can be detonated at any time. The minimum consumption is 60 natural energy points and the cooldown time is 5 seconds.]


    This is a skill simr to Rasengan.


    It''s just that the power is a little different from Rasengan. In short, it is equivalent to a skill that keeps moving forward and absorbs natural energy to be stronger.


    Uehara deliberated for a long time and began to slowly choose his skills, the first of course is the life-saving skills need to stay.


    Life-saving skills: Sacred Moment, Undying Rage, Golden body stagnation, cell division, Twilight Shroud ¡¤ Fog Formation, and group invincible skills Soul blessing.


    Passive skills: Dark harvest, overgrowth, transcendence, and presence of mind must be kept. These are the foundations of Uehara.


    Wind skills: Howling Gale and Wind Barrier.


    Fire skills: Pir of me and Pyrosm.


    Water skills: Tidal Waves, Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique, and Water Release: Exploding Water Colliding Wave from the Book of Seal.


    Lightning skill: He only left the Ten Thousand Thunder Sky Prison, after all, his rtionship with it was deep.


    Earth Skills: Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall, he will carve a cat on the wallter.


    Wood skills: Grasping Roots and Stranglethorns.


    Functional skills: Summoning Jutsu (summoning), Mayfly Jutsu (escape), Air Dance (flying), Inherent mour (transfiguration), Hijack (stealing skill), Life Form Disintegration Ray, Nether de (Kenjutsu for stealing Chakra), Null Sphere (silence), Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags (bombing), Impure World Reincarnation, Shadow Clone, and Purification.


    Space-time skills: Realm of Death, Riftwalk, Chronobreak, Destiny, and Stand United.


    Genjutsu skills: Worldless Fear and Hypnotic bubbles.


    Taijutsu skills: Spike defense, Turtle style martial art, White Crane''s style martial art.


    Perception skills: Hunting Rhythm.


    Healing skills: Healing, Mystical Palm and Astral Infusion.


    Throwing skills: Card Deception (card shuriken, card detonation)


    Sage skills: Starsurge.


    Sage mode: Ascended.


    Summoning Contract: Nautilus (Sea), Galio (Land), Ancient Dragon (Void), Yuumi (AFK), Thresh (Soul), White Snake Sage (Local).


    Uehara did not expect that even if he eliminated many seldom-used skills, he would still be an almighty ninja. Ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, sage mode, and kenjutsu with this he could be said to be an all-rounders.


    As for the remaining skills, ninjutsu, and summoning contracts, they were naturally listed on the exchange list by Uehara.


    As a yer, the speed of progress will of course be fast.


    And there is no need to keep some skills and ninjutsu.


    The system panel clearly listed all the things that Uehara exchanged, and after a while, all the things were given corresponding values.


    Among them, the gold coins alone gave a full 6,000 to 7,000, which was enough for Uehara to change his outfit.


    As for the three-dimensional attributes such as life energy, chakra energy, and natural energy, there has been a substantial increase and almost every item has increased by tens of thousands of points. As for the recovery, almost all have shown multiple increases.


    Damn, the Book of Seal is really a treasure!


    After all, Uehara''s skills are so many!


    The first thing Uehara did was to choose to buy the Frozen Heart, and then the Frostfire Gauntlet.


    Frozen Hearth: +800 life energy, +400 chakra energy, +400 natural energy, and +20% cooldown reduction.


    Frostfire Gauntlet: +600 life energy, +750 chakra energy, +750 natural energy, and +20% cooldown reduction.


    As a result, his skill cooldown reduction has finally reached 100%.


    If a ninja wants to be stronger, he has to work hard step by step!


    Uehara''s original attributes are already far more than 10,000 plus more than 10,000 points of dark harvest after the elimination of Kusagakure, and today''s exchange of so many skills, ninjutsu, and summoning contracts that he took so much effort.


    *****


    Name: Uehara Naraku


    Life energy: 52311 (normal state)


    Chakra energy: 51980 (normal state)


    Natural energy: 51980 (normal state)


    Life energy recovery rate: 32 points per second


    Chakra energy recovery rate: 48 points per second


    Natural energy recovery rate: 96 points per second


    Skill cooldown reduction: 100%


    Remaining gold coins: 6430


    *****


    Uehara looked at his three-dimensional attributes contentedly, wondering how itpares to Nagato''s life energy and Chakra energy...


    After all, the chakras of Uzumaki descendants are not too outrageous!


    ording to Uehara''s spection, the total amount Kakashi chakra has should probably exceed the threshold of Kage-level chakras. It must be more than 3000 points. It is a pity that his chakra is being drained all the time.


    And that Naruto, who used most of the chakras to suppress Kyuubi, a small part of it should be four times that of Kakashi, which directly exceeds the standard of the conventional range...


    It''s just that having so many chakras in the body is one thing, and being able to use them is another.


    After all, they still need to learn to control and guide Chakra.


    Uehara is a pure cheater, he doesn''t need to learn to control Chakra.


    "A gift to Nagato, Hashirama Cell; a gift to Konan-sensei, the Book of Seal; a gift to Kabuto, Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan..."


    Uehara thought about what he had recently obtained. He simply took advantage the opportunity of Orochimaru being locked into the Kamui space, and went directly to Kabuto.


    Orochimaru Hidden Base.


    Kabuto''s heart is under great pressure.


    During the day, Kabuto at the base is working for the Orochimaru. In the middle of the night, Kabuto would think of Uehara''s instructions, and it would be more reasonable to think about how he should work the next day.


    Recently, Orochimaru is not always in the base so Kabuto learning speed slow down. Right now he is thinking about how he should induce Orochimaru to crack the Dead Demon Consuming Seal after Orochimaru returns.


    Kabuto flipped through a scroll about the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, and sighed lightly: "I hope that Naraku-sama''s arrangements can be normal! This forbidden technique involving the God of Death might not be so easy to crack!"


    "Orochimaru can definitely crack it."


    Uehara''s figure suddenly appeared next to Kabuto out of thin air. He sat on his table and smiled lightly: "As long as you find a way to guide him to find the Shinigami mask of the Uzumaki n''s ancestral hall, you can crack the Dead Demon Consuming Seal."


    "Naraku-sama!"


    "Alright, let me continue."


    Uehara patted the shoulder of Kabuto, motioned him to sit downand continued: " He need to use the Shiki F¨±jin: Kai (Dead Demon Consuming Seal: Release) and the Shinigami mask. The user need to slice his belly, the Shinigami will do the same and the soul will be freed. He can survive the injury by using Orochimaru-Ry¨± no Kawarimi no Jutsu (Orochimaru Style: Substitution Jutsu) or Living Corpse Reincarnation."


    After speaking, Uehara smiled lightly and tapped his fingers on the tabletop: "Of course, when Orochimaru finish cracking the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, he was at his weakest. Do you understand what I mean, Kabuto?"


    "¡­understand."


    The expression on Kabuto is a bit unsightly.


    Isn''t this just taking advantage of others?


    Obviously, Uehara''s strength is so strong, why is he always pitted Orochimaru?


    "All right."


    Uehara pped the shoulder of Kabuto and chuckle: "After Orochimaru crack the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, let''s improve your strength! I will arrange for you to learn the Sage Mode of Ryuchi Cave and give you Obito''s Mangekyou Sharingan. If you have a Mangekyou, maybe you can also try to transnt Hashirama Cell..."


    "¡­Yes."


    Kabuto nodded his head, and said curiously: "Didn''t Orochimaru-sama go with you to Konoha to get the Rashomon''s summoning scroll?"


    "Yes."


    Uehara''s face showed a rare embarrassment: "I lied to him again, and now I am afraid that he will fight me desperately so I let him calm down in Kamui space!"


    After speaking, Uehara told Kabuto of his action this time and by the way asked Kabuto to check if he miss something.


    After all, Kabuto has the highest IQ under hismand.


    "..."


    Kabuto didn''t say anything, but his body was a bit unwell.


    It turns out that Uehara also knew that he was so cheating that others would kill him. This new boss is really on the verge of death every day.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it so much."


    Uehara waved his hand and said softly: "I''ll go and ransack his base first to see if there are any ninjutsu I haven''t seen before."


    "What?"


    Kabuto subconsciously touches his sses: "But if this is the case, will you and Orochimaru-sama have any chance to reconcile in the future?"


    The front foot just lied to Orochimaru, and the back foot ransacked the base of Orochimaru.


    Don''t even think about Orochimaru, even a selfless saint like Sage of the Six Path will be forced to death by him alive!


    "He can''t live that long, let alone I have no turning back."


    Uehara sighed. He patted Kabuto shoulder again and looked at him helplessly, he said: "And think about it, when did Orochimaru and I have a good rtionship?


    When I first joined the Akatsuki organization as an intern, he said that I was a human experiment material. Isn''t this reason enough to bully him?


    Man, there are some things you must think clearly before saying. "


    Kabuto: "....."

 Chapter 177 - 177: I Can Not Only Do Akatsuki’s Task, But Also Participate In The Alliance Meeting

    Uehara doesn''t care about it that much. Under the guidance of Kabuto, he found a bunch of snake ninjutsu researched by Orochimaru and threw them all into the exchange list.


    In addition, Kabuto was not idle.


    Kabuto asked Uehara to dispose of a batch of experimental equipment that Orochimaru did not often use, which he will use in the future when the biological scienceboratory opens in Amegakure.


    Uehara didn''t care and even wanted to take it one step further: "We might as well take it all away! Anyway, this time Orochimaru has attacked Konoha again. I estimated that Tsunade will send someone to encircle Otogakure soon!"


    "..."


    Kabuto nced at Uehara speechlessly and pushed his sses. He was a little suspicious that Uehara had been nning to hit this base long ago!


    First, he force Orochimaru to steal the Rashomon summoning contract scroll and attacked Konoha with him. Then, in the process, he let Orochimaru take the me and now he want to empty Orochimaru''s base under the name of Konoha encirclement.


    After all, in the past few years, the main research of Orochimaru has all been concentrated in this base.


    Some of the scientific experiment instruments here are made by Orochimaru so no one can easily reproduce them.


    "Okay, I will take it all away now."


    Uehara took a lot of seal scrolls to emptied the experimental base of Orochimaru, then waved goodbye to Kabuto.


    Before leaving, Uehara summoned out Obito and asked him to release Orochimaru and his Impure World Reincarnation puppet.


    "Bastard!"


    Orochimaru gritted his teeth at Uehara and suddenly clenched his fist: "Uehara, I haven''t settled ounts with you yet!"


    "Let''s do it together next time!"


    Uehara squinted at Orochimaru and after showing a friendly smile, he disappeared in front of Orochimaru.


    "It''s that space-time ninjutsu again!"


    Orochimaru expression was ugly: "No wonder this guy always appears suddenly!"


    "Orochimaru-sama..."


    Kabuto said with an awkward expression: "Naraku-sama haspletely emptied this experimental base."


    Orochimaru only now noticed that his secret base was empty and a burst of anger surged up, he almost unable to suppress his anger!


    It''s a pity that he can''t get angry at Kabuto.


    After all, Kabuto did not have the strength to stop Uehara.


    "I... forget it."


    Orochimaru''s clenched fist gradually loosen, and he said in a deep voice: "When I went to Konoha that time, I already exposed my whereabouts. It is estimated that Tsunade will send people to encircle the Otogakure soon. This base cannot be kept anyway. Let''s go to the northern base!"


    Orochimaru has foreseen the crisising.


    In order to mobilize enough manpower to encircle Orochimaru, Konoha has decided to end the confrontation with Iwa in the country of grass at any cost.


    To avoid the outbreak of the Ninja War, Tsunade began to use political and diplomatic means to solve it and decided to initiate an alliance meeting.


    In addition to the country of wind and the country of water, the two small countries near the country of earth, the country of Rain and the country of waterfall, also received Tsunade''s invitation.


    The methods of this Fifth Hokage are stronger than her teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen, and all the methods of coercion and temptation are used.


    The leader of Konohagakure, the most powerful ninja vige in the Ninja world is so shameless and there is no ce to reason about this kind of thing.


    Amegakure.


    The rain here is still pouring.


    When Uehara returned to the vige. Konan was looking at the invitation letter sent by the Konoha messenger in her hand. Her face was a littleplicated and hesitant.


    When Konan heard some movement she raised her head and the hesitation on her face stopped. Her eyebrows couldn''t help but bend and she chuckled: "Naraku, you finally came back."


    "Sensei?"


    Uehara''s expression was slightly puzzled. He was a little ufortable. This was the first time Konan was not angry when he returned to the vige.


    Isn''t this time to strike while the iron is hot?


    Uehara drew out the Book of Seal neatly. He squinted his eyes and handed it to Konan with a smile: "Sensei, this time I brought you a gift!"


    The smile on Konan''s face gradually faded leaving only a trace of doubt and confusion: "Is this... whose corpse is this?"


    "No!"


    Uehara pped the Book of S and exined softly: "This is the Book of Seal of Konohagakure. Didn''t Orochimaru attack Konoha a few days ago? That guy should have snatched this Book of Seal at that time. It happened that I sneaked into his base and found this."


    "Huh? Did you secretly track Orochimaru again?"


    Konan''s brows suddenly frowned and when she was about to educate Uehara, she closed her mouth subconsciously.


    After a while, the expression on Konan''s face eased slightly. She sighed softly and said: "Since Orochimaru mastered Impure World Reincarnation, he attacked Konoha twice unharmed. His strength is different than in the past so don''t easily put yourself in danger."


    "Ok."


    Uehara nodded obediently.


    Konan slowly stood up and stretched out her palm to help Uehara tidy his hair. She continued softly: "Didn''t you say you want to be a full member of Akatsuki? Nagato and I have agreed. But you must wear a hood when you go out to perform a mission to hide your identity and also there was a task that required a lot of manpower."


    "Good. What task?"


    "Assault Konoha Anbu in the country of grass."


    Konan put down the scroll in her hand and took out another one. She whispered softly: "The Third Tsuchikage Onoki asked Akatsuki at a high price to help them attack Konoha''s Anbu and destroy the alliance meeting initiated by the Fifth Hokage."


    This is the biggest task that Akatsuki has received so far.


    However, this task requires a lot of manpower. After all, a full-scale attack on Konoha Anbu will beunched in all parts of the country of grass. Konoha Anbu must be driven out within one day. A small team cannot easilyplete this.


    What''s more, the follow-up operation is to destroy the alliance meeting consisting of the initiator the Fifth Hokage Tsunade, the actual power holder in Kirigakure Terumi Mei, the elder consultant in Sunagakure Chiyo, and the leader of the Takigakure Shibuki.


    In the simplest way, Akatsuki''s members needed to be scattered to various ces to attack Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and Chiyo''s teams, killing or repelling them.


    The danger is also much higher than in past missions of Akatsuki.


    "Alliance Meeting?"


    After Uehara was finally happy that he could be Akatsuki''s member, he became a little curious. He really hadn''t received any news recently.


    "This was initiated by the Fifth Hokage Tsunade."


    Konan picked up the scroll that had been on the table and handed it to Uehara: "The location is in the Daimyo Mansion of the country of grass two weekster. Konoha also invited Amegakure. They want you or Hanzo to participate, but you have to perform Akatsuki''s mission..."


    Konan slowly raised her head to look at Uehara, and said softly: "To be honest, I am more willing to let you participate in this meeting, just to make the other ninja vige recognize that you are the future leader of Amegakure, but Nagato said that I should let you make a choice¡­"


    "..."


    Uehara held the scroll subconsciously.


    After a while, Uehara suddenly raised his head and chuckled: "I''m going to participate in this alliance meeting and also participate in the mission!"


    "Oh?"


    "If you just look at the map, whether it is Iwa or Konoha who get all thend in the country of grass will be very dangerous for us who are close to it. Almost half of our country will be the border of the winning country when they link up."


    Uehara touched his chin and thought for a while. He slowly raised his head and said: "The members of Akatsuki organization will attack Konoha Anbu first and drive them all out of the country of grass. Konoha will not easily give up so the alliance meeting between the other vige will surely continue."


    Uehara squeezed his finger and chuckled lightly: "Then I will go to the alliance meeting to see if I can reach some terms with Konoha, such as getting a part of thend."


    This is equivalent to eating at both ends.


    On one hand, Konoha will be at a disadvantage in the battle for the country of grass by using the task entrustment to the Akatsuki organization by Iwagakure; using the identity of an Ame ninja, he will help Konoha to seize thend of the country of grass and counterattack Iwagakure along the way.


    Uehara knew it well.


    The area of ??the country of grass is not less than that of the country of rain. It is already good that Amegakure can get apart from it. After all, it is impossible to get too much.


    "..."


    After Konan was silent for a while, she suddenly raised her palm and stroked her cheek. The corners of her lips curved, she smiled and said: "Nagato is right. Naraku really wants to do something big!"


    "Uh, okay!"


    The rain outside the window is getting heavier.


    A girl with a bun on her head suddenly said loudly outside the window: "Lady Angel, we just patrolled and found someone invaded here..."


    "Huh? Ajisai?"


    Konan retracted her palm subconsciously and turned her head slowly to look at the girl who came in. She exined softly: "No one invaded, it was Naraku who came back."


    "Has Naraku-senpaie back?"


    Ajisai stopped outside the window for a while. After squeezing her small fist, she bowed at Konan and walked away.


    "Well, do you have to patrol in such heavy rain?"


    Uehara looked at Ajisai with some curiosity and stepped into the rain: "Isn''t Ukojizai no Jutsu (Rain Tiger at Will Technique) is always used for perception and defense?"


    Konan shook her head and whispered: "We want it to be a habit of ninjas in the vige. Sooner orter, Amegakure will depend on you young people."


    "How could it be?"


    Uehara raised his eyebrows. He chuckled and shook his head, he said: "Konan-sensei is just thirty-two years old this year! You are still young!"


    This is the truth.


    Around thirty years old is the most mature time for women.


    Konan''s face instantly turned cold, and she whispered: "Well since you are back, go and see Nagato. He must miss you very much."


    "Ok."


    Uehara nodded and said softly: "I also brought him a gift. It just so happened that It should be able to help him."


    "Wait¡­"


    Seeing Uehara pushing the door to leave, Konan''s palm suddenly moved and the sheets of origami paper turned into paper umbre. She handed it to Uehara and said: "The rain outside is so heavy, don''t let your clothes get wet anymore. "


    "..."


    Uehara nced at the paper umbre with some inexplicable words, will this really be useful for such a heavy rain outside?


    Moreover, with his physique, how could he be afraid of rain!


    After leaving Konan''s office, Uehara looked around and nced at a group of Ame ninja team patrolling in the rain.


    Three people are using two umbres.


    Among them, Ajisai walks in the middle looking a little pitiful.


    Well, since he left, has Amegakure funding be so tight?


    "Here, take it!"


    Uehara handed his paper umbre to Ajisai in the middle and whispered softly: "You guys can continue to patrol. I will go to the central tower to see Pain-sama. I don''t really need an umbre."


    "Yes."


    Ajisai stretched out her palm and said: "I don''t want your things, but I know this umbre is made by Lady Angel, so I will take it."


    Uehara: "..."


    So you like Konan but don''t like me?


    What''s wrong with the little girls in Ninja World!


    Only when Ajisai stretched out her hand to take the paper umbre in Uehara''s hand. She saw the chakra on the simple paper umbre suddenly disappeared and the whole paper umbre fell apart and turned into sheets of paper.


    Ajisai slowly raised her head, her eyes gradually showing a trace of grief and anger: "Naraku-senpai, did you do it on purpose?"


    In the entire Amegakure, everyone knows Ajisai worship Konan!


    But Uehara destroyed the paper umbre made by Konan!


    Uehara slowly turned his head and looked at the window of Konan''s office. A tall figure stood there watching here.


    Uehara looked at the grieving little girl.. He shook his head and sighed: "I also want to ask my Sensei about that."

 Chapter 178 - 178: The New Members Of Akatsuki!

    The central tower.


    In Nagato''sboratory.


    Uehara''s ninja bag is like a treasure chest, from which a series of Hashirama Cells and scroll full of the experimental equipment were sessively taken out, one by one.


    "This is the Hashirama cells and the rest are experimental equipment."


    Uehara patted his palm and said softly: "I emptied Orochimaru''s base in Otogakure. I brought them back from there to build a biological scienceboratory in the vige."


    "Don''t talk about this yet."


    Nagato shook his head and lowered his head to think for a while. He hesitatingly asked: "Um... Naraku, have you had a girl you like recently?"


    "Ok?"


    Uehara nced at Nagato in surprise and raised his eyebrow suspiciously: "Why did you suddenly ask?"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Nagato covered his lips and coughed a few times. He lowered his head and said: "I saw through Pain''s eyes that you handed your umbre to a girl, but that girl seems to be very young. This kind of thing is wrong... "


    "Hey hey hey, what do you mean!"


    Uehara leaned against the table with a dissatisfied face: "I worked so hard to find materials that can heal you. An you are asking me about this? You don''t care about your body and care about some messy things?"


    "That''s not it."


    Nagato shook his head and quickly skipped the topic: "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about this, first congrattions on bing an official member of Akatsuki!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Ueharaughed from ear to ear and waved his hand: "I didn''t expect that Konan-sensei would suddenly agree but I will need to leave here half a monthter to do a tasks. I will help you in that time in your experiment."


    "Okay."


    Nagato nodded and blinked.


    The reason why Konan agreed isn''t it because of him persuading her all the time?


    This little guy has grown up but he doesn''t even know whose side he is. Have you forgotten that we belong to the same camp?


    Nagato and Uehara have a unique way of getting along with each other. They are fifteen years apart. They are like elders and juniors, but also like good friends.


    In the past, Nagato was still manipting Tendo Pain to point fingers at Uehara and was extremely dissatisfied at him. But since killing Hanzo a few years ago his heart knot seemed to be untied and he started to care about this little guy silently.


    Half a monthter.


    The cultivation of Hashirama Cells is fast.


    Of course, this kind of thing can''t be transnted directly on Nagato''s body, so Karin became the first beneficiary.


    ording to the well-known conclusions in the Ninja world, the Uzumaki and Senju n are distant rtives and there is a certain connection in their blood. The chakras and physical strength of the two ns are very abundant.


    Therefore, the Uzumaki n is also the most suitable for transnting Hashirama Cell.


    Karin has long been abuse by the ninjas of the grass, and transnting Hashirama Cells for her is also beneficial. It can also increase her strength, lest she only bes a mobile blood pack in Akatsuki''s organization.


    On the experimental tform in Amegakure.


    The transntation of the Hashirama Cell was presided over by Pain and Uehara was watching by the side nning to cut off the ce where the Hashirama Cell was in case of an ident, then use the Astral infusion to save her life.


    Fortunately, the transntation was considered sessful.


    It is a pity that Mokuton has not been able to awaken.


    And also a face grew on her shoulders.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Pain''s Rinnegan was a little dazed. He stared at the face that grew on Karin''s shoulder. There should be no mistakes in his operation!


    Uehara rubbed his forehead and whispered: "Maybe the Hashirama Cells are too pure. Otherwise, do another operation?"


    "No need to."


    Pain shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Since the experiment is sessful, it proves that it works. How do you feel?"


    "Nothing..."


    Karin slowly sat up and clenched her fists. She then whispered softly: "No, the chakra in my body has increased a lot, and the strength of my body has also increased a lot."


    After speaking, Karin nced at her left arm subconsciously: "It''s just that this face feels a little weird..."


    "This is the face of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama."


    Uehara knocked on that face and said indifferently: "It''s okay, this is a normal reaction of transnting Hashirama Cells. After all, you use other people''s cells. Aren''t they allowed to leave a mark on the body?"


    Karin: "..."


    Pain: "..."


    What a mess is this.


    Now that the operation is sessful, the transnt operation on Nagato''s body can also be performed. It is still performed by Tendo Pain.


    Essentially, you operate on yourself.


    I don''t know what it feels like.


    Uehara intends to go back and ask Kabuto. Anyway, Kabuto will transnt Sharingan and Hashirama Cells on his own.


    Nagato''s surgery is more troublesome.


    His operation requires the use of Hashirama Cell to grow two legs in advance and then transnt these legs on his body.


    Nagato lying on the operating table feels the weight brought by the Hashirama Cells. His body gradually became full of vitality. Obviously, the effect of his transntation was far better than that of Karin.


    "I want to transnt more."


    Nagato frowned and manipted Tendo Pain to ask for another Hashirama Cell. He thought he might need more Hashirama Cells.


    If there is too much, he can even fully exert the power of Rinnegan.


    "No way."


    Uehara stopped Pain and looked at Nagato on the operating table. He said solemnly: "You can''t transnt too much, you can only follow the amount of Karin transntation."


    Nagato is not clear about the truth, but Uehara is clearer.


    The reason why Nagato can amodate enough Hashirama Cell is that he has Rinnigan which can suppress all power.


    However, these eyes were not owned by Nagato but belonged to Uchiha Madara.


    What''s more, Uchiha Madara is almost certain to be resurrected in the Ninja World under the control of the two dark hands behind the scene Uehara Naraku and ck Zetsu.


    ck Zetsu is for its mother.


    Uehara is for the main mission progress.


    At this time, if Nagato is rushed to transnt too many Hashirama cells, it will be very detrimental to the future of Nagato.


    Nagato has one advantage, that is, being able to listen to others.


    This is also his shoring. When someone persuaded him, he listened.


    Uehara tilted his head and watched Nagato sit back in the wheelchair. He shook his head slightly and said: "You are always ustomed to listening to persuasion. You need to change it in the future, you can''t always be persuaded by others."


    Nagato frowned and thought for a while. He then climbed back to the operating table again: "Then I will transnt Hashirama Cells now..."


    "Wait, I didn''t mean that!"


    Uehara shook his head hurriedly and forced him into the wheelchair: "From now on, you can only listen to what I and Konan-sensei said and don''t listen to what other people say, especially to a little yellow hair like Deidara. ¡­"


    "..."


    Nagato couldn''t help but re at him. After a while, he suddenly pushed Uehara away and tried to stand up step by step.


    Although Nagato walked a bit staggering, he was still walking step by step.


    Nagato walked step by step with some surprises. He raised his head to looked at Uehara and said: "Uehara, I can stand up again..."


    With the help of Hashirama Cell, Nagato could finally stand up again but his calf had a face of Hashirama.


    The First Hokage was too shameless!


    Uehara sat down the trembling Nagato and gave him a silent look: "Okay, I see it, I see it, but first put your pants on!"


    Nagato: "..."


    What weird words to say!


    If Konan heard it, I don''t know what she would think of them!


    But it is indeed good news that Nagato can stand up and walk. After a simple exercise, he will soon be able to resume normal actions again.


    Just as Nagato was about to tell Konan in person, Uehara suddenly grabbed Nagato and muttered something. The two decided to conceal this news for a while.


    Ten dayster.


    Uehara can finally put on Akatsuki''s official uniform and also received a hood and hat to hide his identity. Konan also restricted him from using his ninjutsu in battle.


    Because the future leader of Amegakure, before Akatsuki''s n is sessful, he must not have any connection with the Akatsuki organization.


    This is what Uehara thinks too.


    Uehara touched the ck robe with a red cloud printed on his body, feeling a little happy.


    [Side mission: Be an official member of Akatsuki Organization and put on their uniform (1/1). The mission has beenpleted and the reward is an S-ss missing-nin certification.]


    [S-ss Missing-nin Certification: Increases Life energy by 10,000 points, Chakra energy by 10,000 points, Natural energy by 10,000 points, Life energy recovery rate by 50%, Chakra energy recovery rate by 50%, and natural energy extraction rate by 50%.]


    After seeing the rewards on the system panel, Uehara''s eyes were obviously a little bit resentful. If he was recognized as an official member by Konan after joining Akatsuki in the past, he would have be a Kage-level powerhouse!


    Before Uehara get Dark Harvest, his attribute points were only equal to the reward for wearing this ck robe!


    Now that Uehara''s various attribute points have exceeded 50,000 points, it is obviously impossible to have too much excitement.


    "All right."


    Konan stretched out her palm to help Uehara tidy up his clothes, and smiled at him. She said: "Naraku, this time I will be your teammate and go out with you to perform missions. We haven''t performed missions together for a long time. Are you unhappy? "


    "Happy¡­"


    The corner of Uehara''s eyes twitched. He nced at the person behind them and said solemnly: "But, Sensei, I have found a new teammate for myself..."


    "What?"


    Konan couldn''t help but raised her head and nced at him with some surprise: "Do you want that kid Uchiha Sasuke to be your teammate?"


    Konan shook her head and quickly said: "I can''t agree to this matter. This mission is very dangerous. Someone must protect you."


    "No, his new teammate is an old member of the organization."


    Nagato wore the same ck robe and lifted the hat on his head. He stood beside them and said: "I will be his teammate"


    "Nagato..."


    Konan looked at Nagato who came to them with a shocked face and couldn''t help covering her lips. There were faint tears in her eyes: "You... you can stand up?"


    There were many things that Konan was guilty of back then.


    In addition to many members who died in battle, Nagato''s legs were disabled.


    Suddenly seeing Nagato walking in front of her. Konan stepped back subconsciously, somewhat not believing everything in front of her.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Uehara reached out to help Konan wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. He holds her cheeks andforts her softly: "In fact, ten days ago, Nagato-sama was able to stand up after the operation was sessful. But I think that we should give you a surprise!"


    "Bastard!"


    "Okay, okay, sensei..."


    Nagato watched them snicker by the side.


    After a while, Konan suddenly said: "So, you two have discussed it a long time ago to let me stay in the vige while you two will go out and perform the task together?"


    "Yes!"


    Uehara nced at Nagato, and the two nodded their heads as if for granted: "Ten days ago, the two of us made a decision. This time we will go out on the mission together."


    "Let''s go."


    Uehara grabbed Nagato''s shoulders and waved at Konan: "Sensei, I and Nagato-sama are leaving first! We have to go to the organization base to gather!"


    After speaking, the two of them didn''t dare to look at Konan''s dumbfounded expression and walked out of Amegakure side by side.


    But Nagato''s identity can be easily exposed.


    After all, any members of the group will not maintain a friendly rtionship on the surface like Uehara and Nagato.


    Nagato looked at Uehara and suddenly said curiously: "By the way, have you thought about the code names of the two of us in the organization?"


    "Not ready yet."


    Uehara shook his head and stroked his chin: "What do you think of the red-haired and ck-haired Shinigami?"


    "Not very good¡­"


    Nagato nced at Uehara inexplicably.


    Uehara scratched his chin and made a new suggestion: "What about the red hair and the night demon?"


    "Not so much..."


    "What about red hair and night angel?"


    "What''s a mess, can''t you pass the threshold of red hair?"


    "Then Little Red Riding Hood and ck Emperor?"


    "Can''t it be normal?"


    "Hey hey hey, if such a domineering name will not work. Should I be called ck Dog?"


    "..."


    The two murmured all the way to Akatsuki''s base. These two guys wearing hats attracted the attention of all the members and looked at them curiously.


    Nagato naturally needs to hide his identity.


    Uehara didn''t have this need at all. He just lifted his hat showing a smirk: "From today on senpai, please give me your advice. By the way, please call me by my codename."


    "Oh, right."


    Uehara slowly looked at everyone present and his voice gradually became a little cold: "When we are doing the mission call me with my codename Byakuren. Remember not to call the wrong name, otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    "Ho ho ho..."


    The others didn''t say anything. After Kisame suddenlyughed a few times, he whispered softly: "Our First Mizukage-sama name seems to be Byakuren?"


    Uehara''s expression crumbled in an instant and then he said indifferently: "Then you can call me green tea in the future. Standing next to me, call him ck tea!"


    Nagato: "..."


    Don''t give him such a random codename at will!


    Sure enough, Uehara''s actions immediately aroused Deidara''s dissatisfaction: "Hey, kid, your so casual. Do you think you are going to have an afternoon tea in the mission?"


    "With our strength..."


    Uehara sped Nagato''s shoulders and squinted at the people present: "Actually, there is no difference between performing a mission and having afternoon tea. Am I you right, ck tea?"


    "Correct¡­"


    Nagato nodded subconsciously.


    The next moment Nagato''s expression hidden under the hat changed instantly. Damn! Why did he agree with what Uehara codename to him!


    It''s not that he himself is not good at giving names!


    After all, he personally picked up all Akatsuki''s member codes!


    Kakuzu frowned and said coldly: "Little kid, being an official member does not mean that you are also qualified to be so arrogant!"


    Uehara rubbed his forehead and said softly; "Quick, ck tea, show them a hand!"


    "..."


    Nagato nced at Uehara speechlessly. Of course, Nagato wouldn''t choose to show it to everyone because he had a better solution.


    "Okay, don''t argue."


    Under the control of Nagato, Tendo Pain said: "They are Akatsuki''s new members. Uehara codenamed Higashi-kun (east) and the other new member codenamed is Giyo (ritual)..."


    Uehara immediately raised his hand and said loudly; "Pain-sama, I think my teammates don''t like this code very much!"


    Numerous members cast a surprised look at Uehara. Apparently, it was the first time they saw someone daring to oppose Pain''s opinion.


    What lessons will Uehara learn?


    Instead of teaching him Pain retorted: "No, he likes it very much. I told him about this before."


    "..."


    Uehara closed his mouth in surprise.


    Nagato and Pain''s fingers were clenching subconsciously. He really regretted supporting Uehara to be an official member. Now he wants to expel Uehara.


    This kid is too naughty!


    It''s just that there are some things to be said before they move.


    Pain looked at everyone present and continued in a deep voice: "In addition, if anyone dared to disclose the information of the organization members to the outside world, they will be hunted and killed!"


    Obviously, this point is emphasized for the sake of Uehara.


    Pain looked at the expressions of everyone present and nodded. He said seriously: "This time, the specific actions of the mission will be taken care of by Uehara!


    After all, Uehara single-handedly destroyed Kusagakure resulting in the confrontation between Iwa and Konoha. "


    After hearing what Pain said, the faces of every one were different.


    There are indeed many people present who have attacked a country and destroyed a vige, but the medium-sized Ninja Vige Kusagakure in addition to the five major countries can also rank at the forefront inbat power.


    If you want to destroy Kusagakure, it will not be that simple.


    The intern kid has always been this strong, but no one has ever known how strong he is. This time, maybe they can see...


    Uehara twisted his wrist and looked at the different expressions of everyone present. He raised the corners of his mouth and said: "Please take care of me on this mission senpai!"

 Chapter 179 - 179: I Don’t Even Know How To Lose This Battle!

    When the participant was determined, Uehara didn''t even know how to lose this battle!.


    With this lineup, it is possible to eliminate Konoha.


    Uchiha Itachi, Hoshigaki Kisame, Sasori, Deidara, Kakuzu, Hidan, Momochi Zabuza, Hosuki Mangetsu, Yuki Haku, Kaguya Kimimaro, Zetsu, Uehara Naraku, and Nagato.


    Oh, there is another addition named Uchiha Sasuke.


    After all, Itachi doesn''t want his brother to stay alone in Akatsuki.


    It alsoes with countless troubles.


    Because the other members of the Akatsuki organization are not convinced with Uehara''s strength. But the few who came from Kirigakure knew about Uehara''s real strength and also be his follower, especially the strongest Kisame and Mangetsu.


    Deidara, Sasori, Kakuzu, and Hidan, this two teams will quarrel when they stay together, and they will make a fuss about each other.


    Just as Deidara and Hidan were about to fight, Uehara suddenly said in a loud voice: "Ah!!.. Senpai look there, the volcano has erupted!"


    "What?"


    Everyone looked at Uehara in surprise, and then followed the direction he pointed. Where is the volcanic eruption?


    Deidara red at Uehara dissatisfiedly: "Where is it! Hey, Uehara, you bastard is lying!"


    "I did not. Look carefully!"


    Uehara suddenly snapped his fingers and released his Pir of me skill.


    Just as everyone was a little confused, a powerful me suddenly erupted from an area several kilometers in the distance!


    The mes almost rushed into the sky thousands of meters high and even stained the blue sky with a touch of red.


    Even if everyone in Akatsuki was still some distance away from the center of the mes, they still felt the burning sensation from the air.


    "..."


    Everyone''s jaws were almost scared off!


    No one at the scene underestimated the strength of Uehara, but casually releasing fire-release ninjutsu capable of destroying the world still frightened this group a little.


    Regardless of the distance or range of this ninjutsu and coupled with the extremely fast releasing speed, everyone''s hearts shuddered.


    Can this level of ninjutsu be avoided?


    Of course you can''t.


    No wonder Uehara can easily destroy Kusagakure.


    Even the most detached Deidara and Hidan after seeing Uehara''s ninjutsu be a little bit honest.


    Uehara slowly turned around and looked at everyone present. He suddenly closed his palms and smile: "I believe everyone will cooperate sincerely for this task, right?"


    Everyone nced at Uehara and subconsciously frowned their brows.


    Itachi lowered his head suppressing the horror in his heart. This level of fire ninjutsu clearly surpassed his cognition.


    Even the Uchiha n does not possess such powerful fire ninjutsu!


    Sasuke''s eyes faintly gleamed. He nced at his brother and couldn''t help but chuckle. Is his brother scared?


    Is this a genius ninja?


    As long as he finds an opportunity, Sasuke is confident to copy Uehara''s ninjutsu with his Sharingan. Even Itachi is afraid of this powerful ninjutsu that can destroy the world!


    "He gets stronger again!"


    Kisame grinned.


    He is not surprised by the disy of Uehara''s power.


    Nagato pressed the hat on his head and the corners of his mouth raised: "Uehara, this little guy is really much stronger than before!"


    "Konan really taught a good disciple!"


    Sasori snorted coldly. In fact, he hated this kind of superrge-scale ninjutsu the most, because this kind of powerful ninjutsu restrain a puppet master like him.


    "As sensei''s disciple, of course, I can''t embarrass her!"


    Uehara went on Nagato''s side and asked in a low voice: "How did I behave just now? Are they scared?"


    "..."


    Nagato nodded silently.


    Obviously, the effect of Uehara''s action was very significant, and everyone present looked at his words squarely.


    The road to the country of grass went much smoother.


    Akatsuki intelligence personnel sent a piece of information.


    There is a Konoha ninja squad active on the border of the country of rain and the country of grass.


    "Enclose them, leave someone alive and kill the others."


    Uehara''s strategy is very simple and crude.


    The Akatsuki organization is almost all here. Isn''t this how to fight and how to win?


    Akatsuki''s members are also very satisfied with Uehara''s strategy.


    After all, most of the members of the Akatsuki organization like to rely on their strength to go straight up, and they don''t worry about the enemies they encounter. They can''t beat them anyway.


    In a Canyon at the border of the country of grass and country of rain.


    The members of Konoha''s Anbu squad gathered and exchanged information with each other, confirming that Amegakure was not concerned about what happening in the country of grass.


    "Hello, Konoha friends, how are you?"


    A voice suddenly fell into the ears of every members of the Anbu team and they quickly reacted grasping the weapon in their hands looking around vigntly.


    They saw a ninja dressed in a ck robe with red clouds printed on it appeared on a rock.


    Since Itachi and Kisame once invaded Konoha, these Anbu received orders from Hokage Building to immediately retreated after meeting Akatsuki''s members.


    After all, a mercenary organizationposed of a group of S-ss missing-nin is not something an Anbu ninja can handle.


    ording to Tsunade''s assessment of theirbat power.


    Konoha needs at least three Anbu squad to contend with one of them.


    "People from Akatsuki?"


    The leader of the Anbu squad face change and immediately assigned the task: "Toyokawa, you are the fastest among us, brings the intelligence back. The others will cover him with me. Everyone will concentrate on retreating temporarily!"


    However, the face of this Anbu squad leader suddenly became very ugly, because ninjas wearing ck robe with red clouds appeared around them.


    At least ten members of Akatsuki.


    Among them are Itachi and Kisame who once invade Konoha.


    Now let alone the Konoha squad trying to escape, it would be nice to leave a whole body, even their head count is not enough to contend them.


    "I''mmanding well, right?"


    Uehara turned his head and smiled at Nagato beside him. Relying on his destiny skills, he calcted the direction of movement of the Konoha Anbu and sessfully surrounded them.


    Nagato nodded helplessly.


    Konoha Anbu squad rushed towards the weakest direction somewhat tragically. In their opinion, it should be Kimimaro and Haku who are the easiest to deal with!


    Kimimaro slowly rushed to meet the charging Anbu squad, and bones drilled out of his body: "Tessenka no Mai: Tsuru!" (Dance of the Clematis: Vine)


    The other members watched Kimimaro''s performance as if they were watching a monkey show.


    Five minutester.


    Kimimaro carried a half-dead Anbu and threw it in front of Uehara. He whispered: "Uehara, this guy is the strongest and should be their captain."


    "Then I can only ask you to find out the information in his brain."


    Uehara looked at Nagato next to him.


    Nagato nodded and stretched out his palm to pat the head of Konoha Anbu. He shouted in a low voice: "Ky¨±kon no Jutsu!" (Absorption Soul Technique)


    After checking the information, Nagato suddenly pulled out the soul of the Anbu squad leader and whispered: "Konoha sent a total of 13 Anbu squad to the country of grass and scattered it in various ces. There are also 300 ordinary ninjas."


    "Our mission is only to clear the Anbu squad, right?"


    "Yes."


    Nagato nodded and said: "Perhaps Onoki doesn''t think we can handle the huge number of ninja forces, so he only entrusted us to clear the Konoha Anbu. Or maybe because these Anbu have been attacking and killing the ninjas of Iwagakure sent to gather information.!"


    Uehara couldn''t help but sighed: "Hey, it''s not easy to find the remaining twelve Anbu squad from a ce as big as country of grass!"


    Hidan came over with his sickle and licked his lips: "Won''t we finish the mission by killing all the Konoha Ninjas?"


    "I still think we should make as much money as possible."


    Kakuzu nced at Hidan scornfully and said in a deep voice: "If we help them kill all Konoha ninjas stationed in the country of grass for free, how can we do business in the future?"


    Kakuzu continued: "If we kill all the Konoha ninja who is entrenched in the country of grass, we must let Onoki add money!"


    The word add money is used very well.


    It can be seen that Kakuzu is indeed a businessman.


    "I also agree with Kakuzu-senpai''s opinion."


    After Uehara nodded slowly, he said: "I thought Konoha Fifth Hokage only sent a bunch of Anbu squad, but I didn''t expect that she had sent so many ninja troops..."


    Sasori knocked on his ring and said: "Would you like me to ask Konan and see if Onoki is willing to add money, just find some Konoha''s Anbu are boring.!"


    "Yes!"


    Deidara raised his head and nced at the corpse on the ground: "This task is really not worthy of all our members action. I and Sasori-senpai can solve it easily!"


    He thought it was an epic level of difficulty, but he didn''t expect it to be a normal level task. If you act carefully, it will probably not take long toplete it.


    "It may not be that easy."


    After Nagato covered his lips and coughed a few times, he added: "ording to the information I got, the person in charge of the operation in Kusagakure is Konoha''s Copy Ninja Hatake Kakashi, and there is a big man who is ready to support at any time."


    Sasuke frowned subconsciously when he heard the name of his sensei: "Hatake Kakashi?"


    "Big guy?"


    Uehara shook his head and said: "I guess it''s Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin! I will first ask Konan-sensei to see if Iwagakure is willing to add money."


    Soon, news came from Konan.


    Onoki is willing to add a sum of money to expel or kill all Konoha ninjas in the country of grass.


    If Iwa and Konoha had a head-on conflict, Iwa''s loss would definitely not be low and it might even trigger a war in the Ninja world. So it would be cheaper to use the Akatsuki.


    "Pity¡­"


    Kakuzu frowned and sighed: "If we have Kumo''s channel, we can still get another some of money for cleaning up these Konoha Ninjas."


    Uehara Naraku: "..."


    Every member of Akatsuki: "..."


    This guy Kakuzu really loves money!


    "Let''s go! Let''s meet Konoha Copy Ninja!"


    Uehara turned his head to look at Sasuke and Itachi. He chuckle and said: "Kakashi-san is one of our old friends!"

 Chapter 180 - 180: Akatsukis Team Battle

    The country of grass.


    Konoha Ninja Command Center


    In order to train Kakashi, Tsunade specially arranged him in the position of armymander and sent the previous generation of Ino-Shika-Cho as his assistants. The Hyuga n, Aburame n, Inuzuka n, and Sarutobi n also join them.


    Although the number of this ninja army are notrge, it can be said that it is a pocket version of the Konoha ninja army that has Sensory units, Assault units, Combat units, and Medical units.


    Late at night.


    The senior members of this force are in a meeting.


    There was a hint of worry in Kakashi''s eyes: "Tonight, three Anbu squads and 15 teams stationed in the fort near the country of rain have lost contact, but ording to our spy report in Amegakure, Ame''s troops has not moved at all. "


    "This loss is not small."


    Nara Shikaku yed with the pen in his hand and whispered in a low voice: "Almost one-fifth of the manpower was directly lost, and even the enemy''s intelligence was not obtained."


    "I''ll report it to Tsunade-sama first!"


    Yamanaka Inoichi shook his head and sighed. He raised his finger and said: "Obviously it is the most important juncture of the alliance meeting and we encountered a surprise attack in the country of grass. This matter is of great importance. The targeted this time might be the alliance meeting."


    "Will it be the country of rain?"


    "No, there is already news from Amegakure. They will send people to participate in this alliance meeting, so we will send people to meet them when that timees."


    Shikaku slowly circled the location of the attack with a pen on the map and whispered: "From the trajectory of these activities, it looks like the actions of the Iwa Raid Team, because they happen to be able to move forward as a whole..."


    While Shikau was analyzing it, a series of loud res suddenly sounded outside the camp. It was a signal of an enemy attack from a nearby ninja patrol!


    Kakashi immediately aborted the meeting and shouted to the captains of each team: "Each team returns to its position and all Anbu gather with me ready to dispatch!"


    Not far from Konoha Camp.


    The members of the Akatsuki organization spread out. Kisame is smiling while standing carrying his Samehada, Itachi is frowning his brows, and Sasuke''s face was displeased.


    Just now, their team took the initiative to take on the task of killing Konoha patrol ninja, but it was a pity that there was a problem with one that was supposed to be kept to get information.


    Before they get the information, that guy desperately released an enemy attack re even if Itachi kill him on time.


    Itachi frowned and looked at the corpse on the ground. He said: " I never thought that there''s someone who can break away from Sharingan genjutsu."


    "It''s ok."


    Uehara took a deep look at Itachi and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Anyway, we have already rushed under the nose of Konoha camp. The possibility ofunching a raid without being caught is actually very low..."


    Uehara looked at everyone present then nced at the slightly lively Konoha camp in the distance and said loudly: "If that''s the case, let''s attack directly! Tonight, drive all Konoha ninjas out of the country of grass.!"


    As long as Konoha is expelled from this camp, the Konoha ninja stationed in other outpost are not worth mentioning. They will definitely withdraw after losing support.


    Bang!


    A y bird appeared under Deidara''s feet.


    Sasori slowly took out the puppets of the Third and Fourth Kazekage. The two generations of the ma user ninjas of Sunagakure fell into his hands. He is indeed a traitor that uses the corpse of the leader of his hometown.


    Kakuzu''s body swelled rapidly and slowly split the three Jiongu (Earth Grudge Fear). As for Hidan, he could only rush to death.


    The three Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure pulled out their ninja swords. Kimimaro slowly grew several bone spurs on his body, Haku and Itachi were in charge of side support.


    As for Sasuke, he is mainly responsible for collecting leaks...


    "Then let''s say hello to them first!"


    Uehara stretched out his palm and a star core appeared in it. The surrounding natural energy and his chakra continued to flow into it, and the star ring around the star core quickly expanded!


    Sasuke nced at Uehara''s ninjutsu in surprise: "Is that Naruto''s Rasengan?"


    At first nce, the Starsurge is indeed like Rasengan.


    Uehara slowly threw out the star core and saw it absorb natural energy from outside. The scope of this technique becamerger andrger!


    After the star core quickly entered Konoha Ninja''s field of vision, its outer coverage area had reached hundreds of meters!


    A few Konoha ninja rushed out quickly and at the same time they closed their hands to form a handseal and shouted in a deep voice: "Doton: Banri Dory¨±heki!" (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall of Ten Thousand Ri)


    Countless tall wall quickly rose from the ground!


    Just when that cluster of star cores touched the wall, it exploded a gap in the defenses and countless gravel and mud flew around!


    A whistle suddenly came.


    A white y giant bird flew in the air and a string of y bombs dropped. Deidara excitedly stood on the giant y bird and raised his finger: "Katsu!"


    Boom!


    Konoha Ninja begun to panicked because of the continuous explosion!


    Just as Kakashi was trying to target Deidara in the air, one after another, figures wearing ck robes came out of the gap in the wall.


    "Akatsuki!"


    Kakashi''s eyes tightened suddenly!


    More than ten members of the Akatsuki organization, which also means more than ten S-ss missing-nin attacked!


    At this moment, Kakashi figured out why so many teams would disappear. That is because they face the Akatsuki assault.


    There are more than fifty ninja teams and nine Anbu squad around their camp. Faced with these rouge ninjas, they may not be able to escape without a fight.


    Kakashi was even somewhat fortunate.


    If these Akatsuki guys keep harassing the Konoha Ninja camp, maybe they will have to dock their tails to survive, but now they dare to attack this camp. Wouldn''t it give Konoha a chance?


    Uehara, who was in charge of the battle knew this mistake. This kind of surprise attack was obviously not enough for Konoha to lose morale. Only the use of a strong attack could quickly defeat the Konoha ninja''s mind.


    What''s more, they already collected the money!


    Since the money is collected, of course, you have to work harder!


    Tonight they will drove Konoha ninjas out of the country of grass. The headline of the Ninja world news tomorrow is that their Akatsukoi organization epted the hire of Iwagakure to attack the Konoha camp!


    Uehara found a stone and sat down. He crossed his legs and said: "I can''t show any ws, so this battle can only rely on you senpai."


    Hidan carrying his sickle said dissatisfiedly: "Hey, Uehara, can''t you just kill them all?"


    "If they are looking for death I can do it."


    Uehara nced at Hidan, then chuckled and continued: "If Konoha loses too much and did not dare fight for the country of grass against Iwa, will Onoki still hire us in the future?"


    "You are really evil!"


    Hidan waved the sickle in his hand and rushed towards Konoha camp: "Then make a big fuss!"


    He was going to die anyway.


    Other people''s movements were not slow, and they followed quickly!


    Kakuzu stood outside the camp and the Earth Grudge Fear standing beside him one by one released ninjutsu frantically toward the Konoha camp!


    "Katon: Zukokku!" (Fire Release: Intelligent Hard Work)


    "F¨±ton: Atsugai!" (Wind Release: Pressure Damage)


    "Raiton: Gian!" (Lightning Release: False Darkness)


    The violent wind swept through the mes and opened a breakthrough from Konoha Ninja''s line of defense. Hidan, Kisame, Zabuza, Mangetsu, and Kimimaro rushed in along the gap and began to kill!


    Itachi and Sasuke were beside them releasing a powerful fireball technique. It seemed that their momentum was not small, but it always felt like they were paddling.


    Haku''s ice can''t be used in this fire-based attack, so he really could only paddle the water to help them sprinkle some ice.


    Uehara nced at Nagato next to him and whispered: "Don''t you want to y?!"


    "It''s okay here, Shurado!"


    Nagato stood next to Uehara slowly stretched out his arm, only to see his arm flipped quickly and turned into an exquisite mechanical gun!


    A group of dazzlingsers shot into the Konoha camp causing a huge explosion.


    Under the collective attack of Akatsuki members, even if Kakashi and Shikaku have outstandingbat experience andmanding capabilities, they cannot hold back the decline. Today they fully understand why some people are defined as S-rank missing-nin!


    Inoichi stood beside Shikaku conveyed his order: "Water user team gathers and form a handseal at the same time to released a water defense!"


    "Suiton: Suijinheki!" (Water Release: Water Formation Wall)


    A dozen water ninjutsu user ninjas quickly closed their hands to form handseals, releasing a tall water wall blocking the continuous mes.


    However, some people are stronger than their water ninjutsu!


    "Leave it to us next!"


    Kisame, Zabuza, and Mangetsu form a seal at the same time, and suddenly sprayed a huge water wave: "Suiton: Suiry¨±dan no Jutsu!" (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique)


    The three water dragons quickly smashed the defenses of the water wall and hit the group of Konoha ninjas!


    Shikaku frowned for a long time and quickly adjusted his tactics again: "Earth ninjutsu user released earth wall to surround them while other ninjas continued to release Water and Lightning Ninjutsu!"


    "Doton: Dory¨±heki!" (Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall)


    "Raiton: Sanda!" (Lightning Release: Thunder)


    "Suiton: Suidanha!" (Water Release: Water Severing Wave)


    "Raiton: Sand¨¡boruto!" (Lightning Release: Thunderbolt)


    "Suiton: Suizetsusan!" (Water Release: Water Severing sh)


    With Inoichi freely delivering everyone''s instruction, the Konoha ninjas quickly began to change their tactics ording to orders.


    An earth wall quickly appeared on the battlefield, which quickly surrounded the members of Akatsuki who had rushed in. Waves of water rushed into the earth wall, and lightning shed!


    Ninja troops have this kind of advantage, and they can rely on their number advantages to let some small ninjutsu exert extraordinary power.


    Kakashi was also staring at the battlefield next to him, to see if he could find a w and kill a member of Akatsuki. He knew very well that these people could only be defeated one by one!


    "Opportunity... Raikiri (Lightning Cutter)!"


    Sure enough, Kakashi found an opportunity and rushed to the front of Hidan who goes to deep and was already out of touch with the people behind. A string of lightning was active in Kakashi''s hands piercing Hidan''s heart!


    Just as Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, a weird smile appeared on the face of the enemy who had been pierced by him!


    "Ahahahahahahaha..."


    Hidanughed wildly and waved the sickle in his hand, ignoring the big hole in his chest. He was going to cut off Kakashi''s head directly!


    "Kamui!"


    Kakashi''s face suddenly changed and his Sharingan instantly turned into a Mangekyou. He wanted to absorb Hidan''s head into the Kamui space!


    However, a group of y bombs falls in the air interrupted Kakashi''s pupil technique, as if it wanted Kakashi and Hidan to die together.


    Kakashi was puzzle and immediately decided to retreat, leaving only Hidan to be ravaged by y bombs dropped by Deidara.


    "Hey, do you want to kill me too!"


    Even after experiencing the bombing of the y bomb, Hidan slowly stood up again cursing at Deidara unaware that he had saved his life.


    After Kakashi retreated, a shuriken flew towards him, and Sasuke rushed towards his sensei with a short knife!


    This pair of former teacher and student finally met again!


    Kakashi was surprised to find that this student of his was making rapid progress: "Sasuke, did you join Akatsuki with Itachi?"


    "Shut up, I just wanted to kill that man that''s why I join them!"


    Sasuke brandished a ninja sword and approached Kakashi, and said in a cold voice: "Akatsuki epted the employmentmission of Iwagakure to expel all the Konoha ninjas in the country of grass.. This is thest time we will see each other, so be serious against me. !"

 Chapter 181 - 181: Your Excellency, We Are Allies!

    The fetters of Ninja world are always strange.


    Sasuke did not truly joined the Akatsuki organization because he still has some attachment to Konoha.


    He still think that he had a chance to go back so he just casually said some information to Kakashi.


    After Sasuke finished talking about the information, he casually attack his former teacher and n to go in another battlefield.


    This scene fell in the eyes of Itachi.


    Itachi looked at his younger brother in aplicated manner. He probably knew what Sasuke and Kakashi had talk about so he was slightly nervous.


    Although this is a battlefield, everything is under the surveince of Uehara in the distance. Sasuke doesn''t know how to be a spy, right?


    Does he really think that a battle like that can get rid of his suspicion?


    Fortunately, besides Itachi, there are other sensible people on the battlefield.


    Kakashi nced at Sasuke who was about to go away and a Raikiri quickly condensed in his hand piercing Sasuke''s shoulder.


    This idiotic student!


    Kakashi looked at Sasuke''s incredible eyes and slowly approached him. He said in a low voice: "Sasuke, don''t give out information casually. Remember to protect yourself in Akatsuki. Naruto is still waiting for you!"


    "..."


    Sasuke immediately realized his mistake.


    Seeing that Sasuke was injured Itachi jumped over to protect Sasuke and kicked Kakashi away!


    At the battlefield.


    Akatsukipletely held the advantage.


    Kakashi doesn''t even know how to reverse this situation. Because they couldn''t handle the surprise attack in the air it leaves Konoha ninjas no way to resist.


    Shikaku finally reluctantly issued an order to retreat: "Tell everyone to retreat to the border to regroup leaving only three Anbu squad behind!"


    Seeing the Konoha ninjas retreat one after another, Akatsuki members did not stop at all. After quickly solving Konoha''s Anbu, they chased and killed the retreating Konoha''s troops.


    Konoha waspletely defeated.


    Nagato pressed the hat on his head and whispered: "The big man in Konoha didn''t choose to take action even until theypletely copsed?"


    The information obtained by Nagato shows that Konoha has arranged a big figure here but that big figure did not even appear.


    Uehara raised his eyebrows and chuckled: "Of course that big guy can''t be dispatched casually, he is probably on the border!"


    The border between the country of fire and the country of grass.


    There is indeed a great figure nearby.


    Uehara''s guess was not wrong. The big man was Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin, but it was just a coincidence.


    After Jiraiya and Naruto heard about the destruction of Kusagakure they hurriedly changed their travel direction and rushed to the vicinity of the country of grass. They nned to wait until the Alliance Meeting concluded their talks before continuing eastward to Takigakure.


    It''s a pity that these alliance meetings are destined not to be held on schedule.


    The original meeting ce was the Daimyo mansion of the Country of Grass, but now that the Konoha Ninjas have been driven out of the Country of Grass by Akatsuki, how can this meeting be held?


    Jiraiya and Naruto soon saw the ninja troops that were defeated and escaping to the border of the Country of Fire, and they also saw Kakashi and Shikaku.


    "Kakashi, what is going on?"


    "Iwagakure hired Akatsuki organization."


    Kakashi wrapped his wound and said solemnly: "The Akatsuki organization has assembled more than a dozen S-ss missing-nin to attack us. With insufficientbat power, it is impossible to form resistance."


    "Oh?"


    A hint of surprise shed across Jiraiya''s face, and he said with some doubts: "Akatsuki''s members should all act in pairs? Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    Kakashi lowered his forehead protector and said softly: "The most troublesome thing is the Alliance Meeting that Hokage-sama is going to hold. We have lost the country of grass, and the meeting that will be held soon can''t proceed as usual..."


    "That¡­"


    Naruto frowned and asked aloud: "Kakashi-sensei since there are so many Akatsuki members, have you seen Sasuke?"


    "..."


    Kakashi fell into silence.


    Is this the right time to ask about Sasuke?


    Well, it is indeed time to ask about Sasuke.


    Kakashi nodded and looked at Naruto, he said: "Sasuke is getting stronger and stronger. Naruto, he should be much better than you now..."


    "Well, I got it."


    Naruto clenched his fist.


    Kakashi watched this scene wondering whether he should tell Sasuke''s information. After all, if Naruto rushed back to persuade Sasuke toe back. Sasuke might kill him.


    This matter can only be buried in his heart.


    Shikaku suddenly came over and exined softly: "Kakashi, Jiraiya-sama, if Iwa hires Akatsuki only to drive us out of the country of grass it is still okay. But if they hire Akatsuki to stop the Alliance Meeting. What about the participant?"


    "What?"


    "Will Akatsuki has the guts to attack high-level people in various countries?"


    "As long as they are given enough money, they even dare to attack a country. If only to attack and assassinate high-level people, it seems that they are best at this kind of task."


    "If I remember correctly."


    Kakashi rubbed his temples and whispered: "This afternoon, Chiyo-sama and Terumi-sama will arrive in the country of grass! I will send people to their travel route to support and remind them!"


    "Okay."


    Shikaku nodded and continued: "Hokage-sama has already learned the news of our withdrawal from the country of grass. Let''s stay there and wait for her next order."


    "What about the Alliance Meeting?"


    "Hokage-sama meant that it must be held in the Daimyo Mansion of the Country of Grass! Even if something happens it must be held there, otherwise, the alliance will easily crumble!"


    Shikaku shook his head and sighed softly: "In addition to the Hokage Guards this time, Hokage-sama n to bring us reinforcement. I first thought that they will be used to prepare for the long-term garrison, but I did not expect that they will be used for a counterattack."


    "Akatsuki is not so easy to deal with..."


    Kakashi sighed quietly.


    If the members of Akatsuki''s organization were not scattered, the strength of their group would be terrible!


    However, Kakashi''s worries are unnecessary.


    Because ording to the agreement between Akatsuki and Iwa, they only need to drive Konoha ninja out of the Country of Grass and let the Iwa ninja take the opportunity to upy the entire country of grass.


    This task waspleted very quickly.


    From the time Akatsuki''s members entered the country of grass, until they left, not more than a day has pass the Konoha Ninja waspletely driven out.


    Since the country of grass is upied by Iwagakure, Tsunade must be unable to hold an alliance meeting in the Daimyo Mansion of the country of grass today.


    Onoki thinks that hiring Akatsuki really saves more money than fighting on his own. After paying the bnce readily, he sincerely invited Akatsuki to leave the country of grass.


    After all, this group of S-ss missing-nin captured the country of grass in one day and defeated hundreds of Konoha ninja army overnight, so Onoki was a little uneasy.


    After Kakuzu earnestly counted the money, he sighed: "Did we finish the mission so soon? It''s really easy to get this money."


    If it were him and Hidan, they might not be able to repel Konoha Ninja.


    However, the members of the entire Akatsuki organization gathered today. And even the most powerful in their group Uehara and Nagato didn''t even do much.


    After counting, Kakuzu even faintly regretted: "It would be great if I could get a few more orders like this."


    "Don''t worry, there will be more opportunities in the future."


    Uehara took out his rain-ninja forehead protector from his ninja bag and put it on his head: "I''m now going to participate in the alliance meeting held by Konoha Fifth Hokage, maybe she would invite me to watch Konoha counterattack!"


    "..."


    All the members of Akatsuki looked at Uehara inexplicably.


    How good is this person''s mentality? Yesterday he ordered them to drive Konoha Ninja out of the country of grass, and today he will watch Konoha Ninja to counterattack.


    On the dark side, he is a member of Akatsuki.


    On the bright side, he is the messenger of Amegakure.


    What kind of brain does Uehara have to y two opposite roles?


    Can''t you just pick a side?


    Why do you mess up your life?


    Akatsuki''s members watched the departing Uehara each with a different thought, especially Sasuke and Itachi whose expressions were veryplicated.


    Noon.


    The border of the Country of Fire.


    Tsunade arrived here with arge number of reinforcements.


    Under themand of the two war veterans, Tsunade and Jiraiya, Konoha Anbu took the lead in a sneak attack followed by ordinary ninja troops and re-invaded the territory of the country of grass, upying the Daimyo mansion.


    Although there are still several outposts where Iwa ninjas were stationed around this Daimyo mansion, it at least returned to Konoha''s control.


    Most of the high-level people of other Ninja Vige have received the news. Originally, after Konoha was expelled from the country of grass, everyone thought that Konoha was going to face a sweep. The two Konoha Sannin fought a beautiful counterattack and retaken the territory of the country of grass.


    In the afternoon.


    All the Konoha allies rushed to the meeting ce.


    Kirigakure, Terumi Mei.


    Sunagakure, Chiyo.


    Takigakure, Shibuki.


    Amegakure, Uehara Naraku.


    Life is always full of surprises and the ninja responsible for weing Uehara happens to be his old friend Kakashi.


    Under the guidance of Kakashi, Uehara entered the gate of the Daimyo Mansion in the Country of Grass with lingering fear: "It''s terrible! I didn''t expect Konoha to have such a powerful force. In just half a day, he captured the small vige from the hands of Iwagakure.!"


    "Well¡­"


    Kakashi didn''t know how to answer.


    Konoha is indeed proud of having such a powerful military force and the reason why he lost the country of grass before is purely because of his negligence, so the country of grass was captured by the Akatsuki organization.


    However, Kakashi just has something to ask: "Hey, Uehara, where was Kimimaro and Haku who take the Chunin exam with youst time?"


    During the battlest night, Kakashi felt that the two guys in Akatsuki were familiar and he deliberately took it to heart. Today, he wanted to take the opportunity to search for information from Uehara.


    "Defected."


    Uehara''s face suddenly copsed and he said coldly: "Kakashi-san, your friend is really amazing! Taking advantage of the time I went to Konoha to give the sign alliance letter, he lured two of mypanions to defect and join Akatsuki!"


    "Oh?"


    Kakashi twiddled his fingers.


    He continues to asked: "Do you know some information about Akatsuki?"


    "Hehe, are you ask me this?"


    Uehara''s expression is very ugly, and there is even some sarcasm in his eyes: "Creating the Akatsuki organization and gathering S-ss missing-nin, it''s your friend Uchiha Obito''s doing."


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly hearing the news of Obito made Kakashi a little stunned, after all, he had not received some information of Obito for a while.


    "Is Akatsuki created by Obito?"


    "Yes."


    Uehara nced at him and said solemnly: "Back then, he proposed to use the Akatsuki organization to collect money for Amegakure. Hanzo-sama approved his proposal and sent many people to help him, but he betrayed Hanzo-sama and took everyone with him when he defected Amegakure."


    A woman stood in front of Uehara and said coldly: "No wonder I saw you with three Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure at that time. Did you lure them to defect? It''s your fault that you trust others too much!"


    This voice sounds very tough.


    Such a tough attitude must be that woman Tsunade.


    Before Uehara responded, another woman''s voice fell in his ears: "Huh? Did you lure those three traitors in our vige to defect?"


    "Eh?"


    Uehara slowly raised his head and his eyes falls on Tsunade''s chest, and then in her face that was sullen. It was obvious that she was very upset.


    Standing beside Tsunade was another auburn-haired woman.


    Uehara has also seen this woman.


    It is Terumi Mei from Kirigakure.


    Terumi Mei''s face was originally meant to be questioning but when she saw Uehara''s appearance, her face changed suddenly: "Did Zabuza, Mangetsu, and Kisame''s defection were all because of you? Eh your that kid at that time"


    Although Uehara has grown up, she can still see the outline of that kid in the past!


    Isn''t this the little guy who she thought was picking up garbage to eat in the country of water?


    It turns out that this little guy didn''t pick up trash to eat it.


    Was he originally there to lure the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in their vige to defect?


    She even gave Uehara a packet of biscuits at that time!


    Terumi Mei promised that if Uehara cannot survive in the Country of Water, he can go to Kirigakure to find her!


    And she even told him her name.


    She feels ashamed when she thinks about it, and there is a hint of anger rising up in her!


    Terumi Mei''s eyes became murderous in an instant. She raised her head and looked at Uehara who was about the same height as her and stretched out her fingers to pinch his chin: "Little devil, you have done such an excessive thing to Kirigakure and you dare appear in front of me?"


    "That was all caused by Uchiha Obito."


    Uehara frowned and looked down at Terumi Mei''s corbone. He hurriedly moved his eyes away and exined softly: "Uchiha Obito controlled the Fourth Mizukage of your country and he used him to force the three Seven Ninja Swordsmen to defect, these is what I know."


    This is also true anyway.


    What''s more, Obito is already dead even the body and the coffin are in his hands. Isn''t it all right?


    Terumi Mei gave a vicious look at Uehara, somewhat resented that he exposed the shame of Kirigakure directly to the public.


    In the next second, Terumi Mei suddenly turned his head and looked at Tsunade: "Hokage-dono, I have something to talk to this kid alone, is it okay?"


    "Please."


    Tsunade nodded casually and turned around to take Kakashi away. After a while, she turned her head and looked at Uehara emphatically: "This is the messenger of Amegakure, Terumi Mei, please don''t kill him."


    "Rest assured."


    The auburn-haired beauty lick her lips and chuckled softly: "Our Kirigakure just has an old ount with him to settle."


    After seeing Tsunade leave, Terumi Mei pulled over Uehara''s body and pressed him to the wall on the street!


    The auburn-haired beauty slowly gets closed to Uehara. Her lips near his ears and exhaled a hot breath: "Little devil, do you think you are a victim? You lied to me in the country of water back then..."


    "The bag of biscuits you gave me was snatched away."


    Uehara looked a little innocent and the bag of cookies was indeed snatched by Haku.


    Terumi Mei asked coldly: "Who stole it?"


    Uehara stalled and said: "A homeless kid looking for food in the garbage dump."


    "Wait¡­"


    Terumi Mei subconsciously rubbed her eyebrows and said coldly: "Bastard, do you think I''m here to settle with you because of the bag of cookies?"


    "At least part of it..."


    Uehara also slowly approached Terumi Mei''s ear seeming to be affectionate with her and said: "Don''t talk carelessly, we are not enemies because I and Mangetsu-san are friends. You definitely don''t want him to be exposed right?"


    "..."


    Terumi Mei was immediately silent.


    I have to say that Mangetsu lurked in very sessfully.


    For Terumi Mei, Mangetsu is a necessary spy lurking in the Akatsuki organization and even the hope for the future reconstruction of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    His safety is indeed very important.


    And since Mangetsu has informed Uehara of his identity and became friends with him, obviously he also thinks that Uehara is a trustworthy person.


    But it needs to be tested.


    After all, the only person in Kirigakure who knew the identity of Mangetsu was Terumi Mei. She didn''t feel that Mangetsu would reveal his information casually.


    "Ah¡­"


    Terumi Mei''s red lips gradually came close to Uehara''s ears.


    Just as Uehara felt that Terumi Mei''s breathing was getting closer, this woman suddenly stretched out her tongue and gently licked Uehara''s earlobe. Her voice and hot breath entered Uehara''s ears: "Boy, what do you mean? Does that traitor Mangetsu want to return to the vige?"


    Uehara frowned, he pressed the back of Terumi Ming''s head and asked in a low voice: "Hey, aren''t you his senpai? Didn''t he entrust his brother for you to take care of?"


    "..."


    Terumi Mei was a little silly.


    Well, the testing is sessful, Uehara is on her side.


    But who can tell her what is going on with Mangetsu? As a spy, why would he tell an Ame ninja all about him!


    *****


    Only one chapter this time because I''m quite busy today.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Why Do I Feel That Every Ninja Village Here Are My Enemy?

    Uehara and Terumi Mei left the corner.


    After walking to the street the two subconsciously arranged their clothes then subconsciously nced at each other and the corners of their mouths twitched at the same time.


    Uehara finally spoke first: "Hey hey, Terumi Mei, don''t make it seem like we have done something shameful!"


    "..."


    Terumi gritted her teeth bitterly and suddenly smiled: "I''m already a grown-up! Boy, if you want to feel good again just must contact me!"


    After speaking, Terumi Mei ignored the gazes of the people around them and wink at Uehara, then turned around walking towards the meeting venue.


    Obviously, Terumi Mei really wanted Uehara to contact her.


    She wants to have a good talk with Uehara but it is not very convenient here.


    Because Mangetsu matter is very important and even rted to the future of Kirigakure. After all, that guy took the four Ninja swords and defected to be a spy!


    He should leave one at that time!


    No, at least two must be left!


    In Kirigakure, in addition to Mangetsu''s younger brother Shuigetsu, there is also a good seedling that can serve the position of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    Uehara followed Terumi Mei into the meeting ce.


    After a while, Chiyo of Sunagakure also rushed to the Daimyo Mansion and walked into the meeting ce tremblingly.


    The leader of Takigakure had arrived early.


    Now all the members of the five countries who will participate in the negotiation have arrived.


    Uehara looked at everyone present. The three Great Ninja Vige seemed to have a bit of grudge with him, and even Takigakure also has some.


    After all, Konan once nted a Taki ninja traitor to get the position of the leader of Takigakure to investigate Nanabi''s intelligence. It was only because of Konoha''s support that he fell short, but it is estimated that the leader Shibuki did not dare to hold grudges.


    As for the three Great Ninja Viges, it goes without saying that the leader of these viges was all killed by Uehara.


    The Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure was murdered by him.


    The Fourth Mizukage of Kirigakure was murdered by him.


    The Third Hokage of Konohagakure was recently murdered by him.


    Uehara even admired his boldness a bit.


    With so many enemies gathered here, he even dared toe to the meeting.


    Thankfully Terumi Mei did not know that he had killed the Fourth Mizukage.


    While Tsunade is embarrassed to mention his assassination of Third Hokage. After all, it was involved in Shimura Danzo''s plot to seize the position of Naruto.


    Once it is said, Konoha will definitely lose face.


    Among the participants, Chiyo is the one who hate him the most.


    Since the death of the Fourth Kazekage Rasa, Sunagakure has be increasingly poor and started to decline. Uehara who killed the Fourth Kazekage was the perpetrator of the decline of her vige.


    Chiyo nced at Uehara who was diagonally at her and closed her palms: "Tsunade-dono, this is an alliance meeting between the Great Ninja Vige. I don''t think Amegakure is qualified to participate and can''t y any role in our next ns..."


    "No one can insult our Amegakure!"


    Uehara squinted his eyes and said softly: "Hehe, a vige where the leaders of the vige are killed like dogs. Are they eligible to sit at the same table with us? Our Ame leader is the ninja demigod Hanzo-sama!"


    After speaking, Uehara looked at Chiyo again and said: "Hey, old hag, When the Fifth Kazekage of your vige seeded the position. Tell me and I will kill him!"


    "What did you say!"


    Chiyo''s palm flipped and a scroll fell on her palm: "Bastard boy, I will kill you now!"


    "Thene!"


    Uehara nced at Chiyo and sneered: "Hehe, your grandson Sasori was beaten by my sensei and beg for mercy. That kid also cried and begged me for the Fourth Kazekage''s corpse. What a puppet master he is."


    What Uehara said was a bit vicious.


    He doesn''t know if Sasori will fight him desperately after hearing it.


    Anyway, even if Sasori worked hard, he would definitely not be able to beat Uehara.


    Tsunade mmed the table and said coldly: "We arrived here for the same goal. This is not a ce for quarrels. Only by letting go of our past grievances can we sincerely cooperate."


    "Yes."


    Terumi Mei stroked her cheek and nced at Uehara, then gently nodded and said: "We are willing to sit here because we already have the willingness to cooperate, so why care about the brutality left over from past wars?"


    The country of fire, water, wind, and rain, after the three Ninja Wars, the number of grievances was hard to count because the numbers were too numerous to count.


    Only the leader of Takigakure, Shibuki, was better.


    This somewhat immature young man smiled awkwardly and rounded it off: "Yeah, yeah... Hokage-dono and Terumi Mei are right!"


    Chiyo and Uehara snorted with each other coldly and turned their heads, but they still followed Tsunade and Terumi''s advice and stopped arguing.


    Tsunade finally breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    To be honest, Tsunade kind of hates Chiyo.


    Obviously, Sunagakure is very weak right now but still took the initiative to provoke Uehara. Is she not afraid that Amegakure will invade her vige the next day?


    "Okay, let''s start talking about business now!"


    Tsunade slowly stood up and walked to a wall where a map of Ninja world was hung and whispered: "The main topic today is the distribution of benefits after the destruction of Kusagakure.


    About a month ago, Kusagakure was destroyed by powerful fire ninjutsu. We think it might be Konoha''s S-ss missing-nin Uchiha Obito or Uchiha Itachi. The purpose is to instigate and trigger a new Ninja War.


    In order to avoid wars and disputes caused by the territory of the country of grass. We decided to ce the country of grass under the jurisdiction of the country of fire and the protection of Konoha.


    The Daimyo of the original country has already agreed to be canonized as a noble of the country of fire. "


    "..."


    Everyone present couldn''t help but look at Tsunade.


    How thick-skinned this woman is to say that!


    In order to avoid wars and disputes over a piece ofnd, we took that piece ofnd as our own.


    Why are you so shameless!


    It is a pity that the country of wind and the country of water is beyond it''s reach and the only people present who have objections are the people of the country of waterfall and the country of rain who are close to the country of grass.


    The leader of Takigakure, Shibuki, naturally did not dare to say anything.


    Uehara raised his palm and spoke softly: "Will the territory of the country of grass be distributed to?"


    Tsunade frowned and said in a deep voice: "At this point, Konoha will decide whether to divide it based on merit. As for what to give, you still need to wait for our discussion to finish"


    "Please feel free."


    Uehara nodded and did not argue for any reason: "If the result is not satisfactory to us, we will neither support nor oppose it."


    "Then everyone pease listen to me."


    Tsunade did not argue with him and continued to speak: "Konoha has always advocated the bnced development of the Ninja countries. It is for this reason that the First Hokage allocated the bijuu to the major Ninja viges, and allowed the war between Ninja viges to be restrained.


    Konoha will be getting the territory of the country of grass this time but in return we will give other countries some benefits to achieve a bnce between the big countries. "


    Tsunade stood by the table again and lean down while using her hand as support on the table exposing her snow white peak, which made people dizzy.


    "Of course this is not so simply given to all countries."


    Tsunade looked at the people present and slowly said: "All countries must cooperate in trying to suppress Iwa and force them to give up it''s attempt on the country of grass.


    Once Iwa retreats and the country of fire and the country of grass are sessfully merged, Konoha will reach an economic and political alliance cooperation treaty with Kirigakure to open markets and ports to each other; at the same time, Konoha will return mission from the country of wind to Sunagakure. "


    Both Chiyo and Terumi nodded implicitly. The purpose of the two of them was precisely for this, which was what they urgently needed.


    Tsunade turned her head to look at the bored Uehara and slowly said: "If Takigakure and Amegakure are willing to contribute, Konoha will not spare the interests of allies..."


    "Well, we only hope to have long-term peace."


    Shibuki looked at Tsunade and shook his head gently, he said: "Although we and Konoha have been allies for a long time, we are not eligible to participate in this cooperation."


    Takigakure is a small ninja vige.


    So they will not dare offend Konoha nor Iwa.


    Shibuki''s consideration was also reasonable. Tsunade nodded slightly to agree and then looked at Uehara: "What about Amegakure''s side?"


    Uehara stood up slowly and walked to the side of the map. He whispered softly: "We need to use the original site of Kusagakure as the demarcation line and all thend to the south of it will be included in the border of the Country of Rain."


    "Wishful thinking."


    Chiyo couldn''t help but shook her head.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Tsunade smirked: "That is more than half of thend, and even the west is mountainous and it is the richest ce in the country of grass!"


    "Neither Konoha nor the Country of Firecks richnd."


    Uehara shook his head gently and continued softly: "What Konohacks is the strategic key that can form an absolute advantage over Iwa. Obviously, the northern part of Kusagakure is mostly bridges, outposts, and canyons, which are the most suitable for Konoha."


    Uehara nced at Tsunade who was still a bit disdainful and whispered: "If Konoha agrees to this division, Amegakure canunch a raid on Iwa in conjunction with Konoha to wipe out the Iwa Ninja entrench in the country of grass."


    "Sorry, Konoha can do it alone."


    Tsunade shook her head and turned to look at the people present: "If you agree, please return to your country and start mobilizing manpower to initiate the suppression of Iwa and force them to leave the country of grass!"


    Seeing Chiyo and Terumi nodding their heads, Tsunade looked at Uehara again and chuckled softly: "If you want, you might as well take a gamble with me. If you win, I might give it to you."


    "Don''t shame me anymore."


    Uehara waved his hand and turned around to leave the venue, but before leaving he suddenly turned his head to look at Tsunade, he squinted his eyes and smiled slightly.


    "We in Amegakure have been tracking down Akatsuki''s traitors who have betrayed the Country of Rain and Hanzo-sama.. Those traitors will not easily let go of the opportunity to instigate the war between Konoha and Iwa. Please cherish this peaceful time!"

 Chapter 183 - 183: Since The Negotiation Fails, Let Uchiha Obito Take Action!

    Tsunade didn''t care about the threats Uehara said.


    She believes that as long as Konohagakure, Sunagakure, and Kirigakure simultaneously force and suppress Iwagakure, it will surely be able to force the concession of the Third Tsuchikage Onoki.


    After all, Akatsuki is just a mercenary hired by Onoki.


    As long as Onoki took the initiative to abandon the country of grass, Konoha could upy thisnd morally. So why bother about Akatsuki''s attack?


    "Uehara Naraku, wait."


    Seeing Uehara about to leave, Tsunade stopped him.


    This woman stood up in front of Uehara with a smile at the corner of her mouth: "In addition to the affairs of the country of grass, we have a lot of things to discuss such as information about the Orochimaru and Akatsuki organization. I am very interested in these."


    "Oh, we are not interested in these."


    Uehara shook his head and whispered: "Amegakure is guarded by the ninja demigod Hanzo-sama. Akatsuki and Orochimaru dare not be active in our country."


    The name of ninja demigod Hanzo is really easy to use.


    Although Hanzo has been dead for four or five years, everyone thought that Hanzo is still alive and kicking in Amegakure.


    Tsunade looked at Uehara and suddenly smiled: "Hanzo is already very old, right? Do you think he can protect you forever?"


    After speaking, Tsunade slowly approached Uehara and whispered: "If Hanzo''s strength is still at its peak, why would he send a kid like you? I''m curious why that old guy would let a kid do the decision for him..."


    As the ninja that Tsunade had fought against, she admitted that the Hanzo was powerful. After all, that guy defeated them and arge number of Konoha elite ninjas by himself.


    However, human life has a limit.


    Powerful ninjas are no exception.


    Even if Hanzo is a ninja demigod, his body will age and his strength will also decline which is irreversible.


    Over the years, Hanzo has never left Amegakure.


    Hanzo even began to entrust the diplomatic matter of Amegakure to this little guy Uehara Naraku.


    Tsunade has reason to suspect that the strength of Hanzo can no longer maintain the reputation of a ninja demigod, and even his body may be suffering from the Smander toxin. Otherwise, Uehara will not be allowed to attend meetings of this level for him.


    Although Chiyo is not the Kazekage, Terumi Mei is not the Mizukage, but their actual status and power are no different from it.


    This is already the equivalent of the Five Kage Summit level meeting!


    "Don''t doubt Hanzo-sama''s reputation."


    Uehara slowly looked at Tsunade and said every word earnestly: "Hokage-sama, don''t forget the name Konoha Sannin is Hanzo-sama''s reward to you. You should know his strength well enough."


    Uehara looked into Tsunade''s eyes and continued in a deep voice: "Everything I do is at the instruction of Hanzo-sama. What Amegakure wants is peace, but we will never be afraid of any war provocation."


    "Hehe, if he really can..."


    Tsunade looked up at Uehara, the smile on her face did not change. She suddenly change the conversion: "Why did Hanzo ask Konoha to assist him to encircle Akatsuki in the treaty between Konoha and Ame?"


    The first draft is still in Konoha''s Hokage office.


    It is said that it was a treaty signed by Shimura Danzo inviting Ame Ninja to assassinate the Third Hokage and also causing Konoha to lose a lot of money. One of them was to assist Amegakure to eliminate Akatsuki.


    At that time, Konoha really should pay attention to it.


    "Oh, you can already forget about that thing."


    Uehara tapped on his forehead and said: "Under themand of Hanzo-sama, we have driven out Uchiha Obito group and destroyed their secret base in the Country of Rain."


    After Uehara finished speaking, he looked at Tsunade and smiled: "I heard the news that Akatsuki has started cooperating with Orochimaru again... I hope you already ask for more blessings! Those guys are very annoying!"


    "..."


    Tsunade''s expression was slightly ugly.


    The next moment, Tsunade slowly put down her arm that blocked Uehara and let him walk out of the venue.


    Seeing the young man going away step by step, Tsunade suddenly spoke again: "Kid, your changes are really big!"


    "..."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Uehara stopped and turned to look at Tsunade with a chuckle: "Humans are always changing."


    "It''s bigger than I thought."


    Tsunade sighed faintly and said in a low voice: "Just your body, I can''t see the boy I met at that time!"


    "..."


    Everyone cast doubtful nces at Tsunade and Uehara.


    Uehara awkwardly turned around and left the meeting.


    After seeing Uehara leave, Shizune walked to Tsunade''s side and whispered: "Tsunade-sama, is this negotiation over?"


    "Yes"


    Tsunade sneered and said: "Now that the power of the three great viges is gathered, does that old fellow Onoki still dare not to give up?"


    Through a series of diplomatic methods, Tsunade allowed the three powers to form a short-lived alliance. This force is the strongest alliance in the history of Ninja.


    Even Onoki will not dare take risks!


    Unless someone gives him enough courage.


    After Uehara left the Daimyo Mansion in the country of grass, he closes his palms to form a handseal and shouted in a low voice: "Kuchiyose!"


    A coffin came out of the ground.


    Obitoy in the coffin nkly and looked at Uehara who summon him out.


    What the hell does this bastard want him to do again?


    "There is a task for you."


    Uehara watched Obito and the smile on his face became a little evil: "Help me attack the Daimyo Mansion in the country of grass and let Konoha suffer losses, the bigger the better. By the way, remember to wear Iwa Ninja clothes."


    Uehara chuckled and continued to add: "In this task, you are like a shameless viin instigating the war between Konoha and Iwa."


    "Bastard!"


    Obito was instantly be furious and suddenly clenched his fists: "Uehara Naraku, who do you think you are? Do you think you can really control everything!"


    "Of course I can''t control everything."


    Uehara slowly approached Obito and chuckled softly: "It is enough as long as I can control you Obito-senpai!


    But it seems that I need to warn you again!


    The one in the Pure Land name Nohara Rin, right?


    I know she definitely doesn''t want you to hurt Konoha soo much, so if you secretly leak my information to other people she may forgive you... "


    When Uehara talked about this, he saw Obito''s face moved slightly and his tone suddenly change: "But in that case, that girl Nohara Rin will be resurrected and control by me..."


    Uehara watched Obito''s face change and smiled: "Now there are two options before you. One is that I''ll bring Nohara Rin back to life and let her attack Konoha under my control or go and attack Konoha yourself.


    Obito-senpai, as a man, I guess you don''t want that poor girl''s soul to be tortured anymore, right? "


    This remark was a little bit heartbreaking.


    If Obito chooses to leak Uehara''s information, he may feel a little relief in his heart, but in return, Nohara Rin will be tortured.


    How would he choose?


    Does he still have to think about it?


    Obito in the coffin looked at Uehara seriously: "Uehara Naraku, my soul is already tainted. I will let you control me and will no longer dare resist, but you have to promise me that you absolutely won''t disturb Rin''s peace..."


    "Rest assured."


    Uehara interrupted Obito''s words and said with a chuckle: "A little ninja girl versus a strong man with a Mangekyou Sharingan, everyone knows who to choose."


    "Okay."


    From this moment on the transaction between them is established.


    From now on, Obito will be under the control of Uehara and be the ck hand who will disrupt the Ninja World again without a trace of resistance.


    After Uehara reminded him this time, Obito recognize in his heart that his pursuit was no longer Rin''s forgiveness but the peace of Rin''s soul.


    Obito during his lifetime did not hesitate to recreate a new world; the current Obito, in order to allow Nohara Rin to be peaceful in the Pure Land, has to fall into the darkness once again.


    Obito look at Uehara''s smile and gritted his teeth bitterly: "Uehara Naraku, you are really a devil and more terrifying than ck Zetsu..."


    "Thank you."


    Uehara waved his hand at Obito and said: "Alright, go! Go and attack the Konoha Ninja in the Country of Grass!"


    After watching Obito disappear using his Kamui, Uehara raised the corners of his mouth and chuckled: "It just so happens that you can also meet your old friends.... I hope this time you won''t disappoint me, Kakashi-san, Obito-senpai!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!